Chapters Chapter 1 Who are you
What will you feel if everything you know is a simple rule.
CRASH
You don't know your origin, where you come from, what you are, who you are and what you will do. All you know are simple rules that were forged into your body, mind and soul. Rules that follow you for all eternity, even after death.
CRASH
Rules that will bend your will and make you regret opposing it or thinking about being free, even if it is a small instant desire. And any thought of freedom can be replaced by the sweet desire to embrace the only way out, death.
CRASH
But even if death comes to claim you, the only thought that can come to your mind is to follow the rules.
CRASH
The simple rule of the Yami Legion corps, the shadow warriors, is....
CRASH
You are your master tools. Their wishes, their desires, their weapons, their shadow. Is your will.
CRASH!
The sound of two swords echoed on the top floor of the only tower that stands on the vacant lot where they were located, but they were not the only ones.
Thousands of weapons collided in the war zone that was happening around the tower. The beings that were fighting were crashing for multiple reasons. Some were fighting for freedom, others were forced, a few were doing for fun and just a couple were fighting for personal reasons. But only one soul was different from all the rest, he fought because it was the only thing he knows to do. Because he was his master tool and as a tool he must complete his command.
CRASH! The sound of swords was heard again as two warriors in full armor set their sights, face to face on their respective opponents. One wished to put an end to this encounter so she could hurry and help her sister defeat the madman who started this foolish crusade. As for the other, he was only fighting because she was interfering in his master wish.
The two warriors push apart from the other to catch their second wind. The one carrying the title "Princess of the night" was breathing heavily. She try her best to recover from the long fight she was carrying with this full clothed warrior that oppose her. She still can't believe that her opponent was related to her domain. As the princess of the night, she have authority to all the shadows that belong to her night. But she didn't have any over the darkness that he came from.
She was equipped with a blue-night color magical armor that only consist with a chest plate to cover her chest and stomach with shoulder plates sleeveless. Her left shoulder had her mark, a half-crescent moon, while the right one have her father mark, a nova sun. The plates on her back armor were modified so that her wings could be free and move without restrictions. Her dark blue lower armor also had plates to cover her tights and she had a scabbard installed so she could have her signature blue moon magic sword at all times. She also had a helmet that looked like a dark blue tiara with a hole so as not to disturb the horn on her head and leave her blue mane free.
But she preferred not to equipped since her magic was strong enough to defend herself from all kind of attacks. As a blue night alicorn, Princess Luna, a being with high physical and magical attributes who almost reached adulthood, was no match for the metal creature she faced.
The Shadow Blade. That is what the world call him.
Clothed in dark black armor that looks so natural that anyone could mistake it for a metal golem. Especially since there were dark red blood streaks in the middle of some of the plates on his armor and helmet and between the joints of his legs and arms. Equipped with only two twin white swords blades. Yet, after all this time fighting, her opponent was not even amused from the long fight he carry with her with such heavy armor.
He was being that came from no where, his physique was not similar to her or any of her ponies. First he have legs like her but didn't have hoofs but unknown feet, so she can't pinpoint its species. Due his full armor covers his entire body, it cannot be checked for skin, fur, or scales. And since did not have any type of wings was clear that did not belong to a winged species of Terra. And but not last was his helmet, his face was also covered with metal plates over his mouth with a V-shaped crest on his forehead. However, she was intrigued because his face was almost flat. A trait that did not belong to her subjects or any other being she remembered, almost whether her head was round or without snout. With no spaces or ventilation, it was difficult to check if he was breathing. The only thing you could tell about him was how intensified his two glowing red eyes were.
The Princess of the night was so intrigue on his origin that she theories that he come from the dark realm.
And how annoying he was with her. 'I'm fighting to the death with you, yet you're paying more attention to my sister and that lunatic!'
Even if his helmet covered his eyes so well, she could tell that his red eyes were watching the other fight on that floor. The other two beings that, who were also quarrel on the same floor with them, were not fighting with the same motivation. Luna and her opponent were fighting seriously from the beginning of this final battle. But the humor of the other fight could be noticed by anyone who could witness the spectacle. Since one of them was laughing out loud. And behind them was placed a wedding and decoration hall.
"HAHAHAHAHAH, come on darling! I have prepare the best reception, all of our guest are here and the perfect view for a romantic sunset. Why not accept that this is the perfect wedding of all times!", said the being that was cladded in leather armor fur.
This warrior had a body consisting of a mixture of a goat, dragon, lion and other parts of animals that anybody will thought that was talking to a misfit or an abomination of nature. His armor make him look more as a barbarian from the coasts of Terra. He was carrying a dual hammers set on each hand, but, unlike all the other weapons, it were made of rubber that make a squish sound with each hit. It was still capable of blocking even magical attacks.
This was possible for the "Master of Chaos", Discord. But for the one facing him was not other the "Princess of the day", a white alicorn, Princess Celestia.
Like her sister, she was equipped with the same type of armor, but hers has a different set of colors which consisted of white upper armor and red white lower armor. Some other differences were that she had sleeves with armor plates that covered all of her arms. Her personal mark, a bright sun, was located on her right shoulder, while she wore her father's mark on her left shoulder. She also carries a magical red sun sword that matches her sister's, but she likes to carry a medium white shield with her mark on her left hand.
She was already used to all his craziness so she can only respond as best she can, with fatigue and an annoyed attitude. "Discord, I can understand your feelings. BUT THIS IS THE STUPIDEST PRANK YOU COULD MAKE!!!"
She responds to his annoying joke. "This so called declaration of war of yours have cost the peace of all my subjects and the rest of countries stability! And you want this to end it with a wedding! It will take years to regain the trust of the griffins and dragons after you drag them into this war to the point of joining you to defeat us or be destroyed by our divine Alicorn powers! Were we know you were just lying to scare them so they can play along your little prank!", Celestia snarled at her old friend Discord in a way that an older sister would threaten her little brother for pranking her.
Yes. The entire Terra World War was just a declaration of love, this secret was only available to those who were directly involved. But for others it was a fight to dethrone the unjust princesses of Equestria. Thousands of souls were reunited by these godly entities and were motivated that were fighting for a good cause. But in reality was a fool move to bring one of the princess to the altar. And celebrate the biggest wedding of the millennium.
"Well, love make anyone to do crazy things. I am right Lulu.", Discord told Luna when she could finish recovering from her fight with his servant. "By the way, you are doing a good job, I see that you really take good care of your partner. But you are being too soft. If you want to capture Lulu heart, you need to show it dude! The more you annoy your crush, the more attention will give you! Look how Tia is crazy for me!", he said to his servant who send to 'entertain' Luna.
"DISCORD!!!", Celestia scream when she swing her sword upon Discord, only to receive a crazy laugh intercepting her attack.
Even if her attack worked, a simple magic sword was not enough to harm the chaos master, but the princesses did not come unprepared. They brought the only items to stop beings like Discord and not harm him at the same time.
'You're being too soft on him too, Tia. But for him I will not show such mercy!', that's what Luna thought when she focused on her opponent again. And the sight was not to her liking, her supposed opponent was paying attention to her sister's fight. Her fury reached new levels, it was enough for her sister to receive more attention than her from her subjects. Even her enemies were even more focused on her sister.
"You should pay attention to me!!!", she scream as she jump and drop down her sword to his skull.
CRASH Their swords meet again, but only she was serious.
The servant was blocking her with only one sword, he hadn't use his left sword in all the match. She saw him fighting seriously before with the two swords and hoped to defeat him in his full state, for the fame of defeating him. But all he did was monitor his master's opponent and never give Luna his full attention while playing with her.
When Luna try to use any spell on him, he either step aside or slide it with his swords. She was not a master on swordsponyship, thanks to her physics as an alicorn, she was able to send powerful swings with her sword. Even so, if she go to a full assault, the result was the same. She was nothing compared to that dark servant's abilities. He either dodge or redirect her attacks like a master swordspony does to his pupil. Or block it when was serious enough to pay attention to her moves, if she was upon something.
So what was going on the her opponent mind. That he never took her serious, that is due he was able to tell that his master was in danger even without knowing the reason.
This clothed warrior was different from all the beings that were reunited this day. His motivation and his will was not his own, he can not and will not decide his destiny. Because he do not need it to do it. He even didn't care at all what happened to him and any soul with the exception of his current master. For his very soul was attached to the rule, of The Yami Legion corps.
'No matter what I do, no matter what I send him, no matter how I taunt him, he is not focusing on me!', Luna got angrier with each exchange.
Luna continues her assault as each move oscillates left, right, up, down, and diagonally with the intent to kill. Yet, her opponent keep redirecting and blocking her attack with the skill of a specialist while supervising the fight of his master. She already knew she wasn't a professional at swordsponyship, but this was an insult to anypony who didn't take their duel seriously, including her.
She thought that her magic made up for that gap, still it wasn't enough to get his attention. Each spell was cut like a knife with the butter, even sometimes without looking. And reading his mind, with magic or not, was impossible since he did not respond any words from her.
All her attempts to defeat him were useless, even in discovering his identity. Even at this moment he was a mystery for her, but she remember all his actions and abilities. Also why he was so feared.
Her subjects that were able to face him were only able call him 'The Shadow Blade'. From the reports and news, he was able to fight back to back with the greatest paladin of the realm and put him on his knees begging for his life. He was able sneak to the royal palace and steal any items without being discovered, unless he was order to allow it. And have suffer the must painful attacks that could put down a dragon lord and still keep fighting with his full strength.
All of this could make him be considered the biggest threat after Discord, if those achievements were only for a fool.
The paladin he defeated was only to put him in his place when he insulted Discord as the biggest jester at a royal party that was taken before the war. He accepts an insult very well but asks for retaliation, so he sends his servant to defend his honor.
The items that he stole was a set of underwear of her older sister as an order from his master. And they found out that he stay on their rooms until he was discover. If he wanted to, he could eliminate all evidence that he was there to steal it. Even the shock of thinking that he could have hidden in the room with them and never realized. So why did they discover him? It was because of the note that could be found with his master's writing, so that her sister could read it and its contents.
And the last part was a blast that he intercept for his master when her sister attack him from behind. The sheer power was enough to take down anyone, including a being like Discord. They were surprised that he got up quickly and showed no signs of injury, but there was no way he wouldn't suffer any damage. And they obtained confirmation of the weak and heavy breath.
'And yet, even with my skills and strengths, I can't beat you! What's annoying is the fact that he's not fighting me seriously!', Luna thought as she ended her assault to find a blind spot. She was irritated to find no weakness.
Even finding the smallest weak point to put the end of this battle was not possible for her. But she didn't know his race, so she couldn't spoil the weakness of his kind. And since have not spoken a word could not check for any motivation to taunt it or use his desire to bring him on their side. Because if you ask Luna's opinion, it was as if he only existed to serve Discord.
As puppet and servant. 'All I know is that you appear out of nowhere. That airhead call you his personal servant. But I know that you are not just a puppet. If not, why are you so concern to that madpony?', Luna started to remember the first time she meet him.
The same royal gala were her sister were announcing her adulthood before the war, and Discord announce his new inquisition.
The process of adulthood of the alicorn race was based on time and on their magic levels. On the night when her sister reach adulthood, she was able to ascend to her celestial form. The most unique changes was getting taller beside of being stronger in magic. But also their main change was from normal manes to astral manes forms. This is signature that the alicorn had mature in body and magic.
For her big sister, Celestia, she went more taller and feminine that she was before. Her pink normal mane change to a astral mane with the colors of an aurora on a day with multiple bright colors. Luna on that time still haven't reach it, but was hopping to become taller as her sister. She already imagined her astral mane of a dark midnight blue like the night she would inherit from her mother once she was ready.
Her father Solaris, called the Star King of Equestria, organized the best party in his kingdom to celebrate his daughter's ascension. It was the gala that all VIP guests were invited to and only rich citizens or important guests were allowed to attend. Yet only the higher ranks between nobles and scholars, with a few selected high guards and their captains, were able to go without any issue. Unfortunately, for someone with chaos magic, it wasn't a problem either.
"Hello my good guests on this beautiful night, although the star of this party is the princess, I have my own announcement to deliver to all of you.", Discord appear in the center of the room from the thin air when the party was on its climax.
His entrance call the attention of everypony. "As all you know I am the master of chaos, but do not worry, I didn't come to cause problems for all of you, just Lulu and Tia of course.", and alert some of them.
"I want to let you the notification, if you are not following my newspapers, my new asset that I receive in the previous days of my journey.", said Discord while he took his so called magazine with his crazy ideas and jokes.
Some of them were diaries of their crazy life, but others were articles about juicy gossip from the sisters' lives. Like what kind of underwear they were or will be wearing on certain days. The guests were already getting used to his nonsense so they didn't pay attention to them. Only his main victims were aware of what he was up to.
With the commotion, Luna and Celestia arrived at the first seat of their announcement as they were worried that he would show something that would embarrass their party. Celestia, on her adult form, was the first to worry. She was wearing a sleeves red clear long dress with golden strips on her waist and neck. Luna was on her side with her favorite strapless light violet dress.
"Oh please be something useless he found on his trip, like a shiny rock or something childish like a stick.", Celestia mutter under her breath since she was the main target of must of his gossip. So she was on the border to explode if another of his joke came at that night.
'If only you just admit that you like him for that.', that's what Luna thought next to her but she didn't dare to tell her sister.
Since Discord was an old childhood friend to both of them, they didn't have the heart to cut him out of their lives. Luna also discovers that her sister began to like her jokes, but only if she was not the target. So without responding her sister concern, she continue observing the so call 'asset' he found.
"As you know I went on a journey to look the best present, most exquisite, and elegant gift for the beautiful mare of the realm!", Discord continue while Celestia let out a 'ahh' while Luna was giving her a deadpan look. "But I give up seconds later and just go eyesight the world.", then there was a facepalm slap on the older sister's face and a long look from the younger one after that.
"Even if I couldn't find a gift for her, I was able to get a nice gift for myself, so don't worry for me, my good ponies!", Discord continue with his presentation by opening a magical portal. For those that were on a good spot, including the princesses, were able to spot a figure on the other side. "So let me present you, while not as beautiful as moi, my new friend (servant)!!!"
Luna was out of words when she saw him for the first time.
When the dark figure walked out of the portal and on the center of the gala, everyone pay attention to it and were amused. He was wearing already the full dark red stripes clothed armor he always use. All of them thought that was a golem or puppet due how natural he look. They were convinced thanks to its movements and responses. It looked automatic to the audience from that night to present that day.
But only a few, including her and her family, realized that, even if their responses were limited, there was a consciousness that cannot be duplicated in an inanimate object. It had the same armor and red eyes, but Luna could not forgot the hostility that was coming from him. As if he treated each and every person present as a threat, but that soon dissipated when his so-called master told him that they were in a safe place.
After the initial introduction, Discord started giving out orders and some were just to annoy. Some of those orders were ordered to jump on one leg while holding 4 wine glasses in one hand and juggle apples with the other without dropping anything for 10 min. Some of them were as childish as an obstacle course with a medal as a reward for completing it at the end. It did not help that Discord put some challenges like crossing the course while flipping some mares dresses. But still, he did it.
He complied with all of Discord's demands and orders, including standing still while his master placed a glass of wine on his head while holding several trays of wine glasses in each arm for an entire hour. It was as if it were a new decoration for the gala and some guests had the opportunity to see it better up close.
However, he did not answer any of their questions during that time. He stayed still until Discord remembered that he put him in that state and said that was enough, but in truth, Discord simply forgot about him while playing with the guests.
That is when the paladin, that was a high noble who had enough of him, wanted to humiliates Discord, and the tragedy happen.
The high noble unicorn, Elegant Flash, a light blue-furred stallion with a white mane wearing a fine suit of white jacket and pants, was one of the VIP guests at the party. His reputation and connections allow him to be at all the events related to the royal family. He was an egocentric character, but his sword skills was top quality. That is why everyone was surprised how the show was developing.
Being considered the best swordspony in the kingdom, everyone thought that a poor soul was about to receive the beating of the century. The only problem was that the pity feelings were misplaced.
Elegant approach him, ready with a speech. "Discord, let me tell you that you do not belong here. Even if some consider you as a god, you are only a buffoon and you should go back to that filthy abyss you came from."
Elegant said it to his face out loud so everypony could hear it. "You only brought a puppet to show that you have good resources, but it doesn't make you eligible enough to be close to and even be friends with the Royal Family."
It was no secret that these two were competing for Celestia's heart. Since this gala heralded her rise to adulthood, she can now begin searching for a potential spouse. While an alicorn's longevity might be a problem for a mortal, which Discord had no problem with and was an old friend of the family, the nobles of the kingdom were not going to accept a jester as their new King. That's why Elegant had everything going for him but he needed to prove it in front of King Solaris and be eligible to ask for his daughter's hand.
"You are just a buffoon, a lunatic and somepony that do not belong here but in Tartarus!", Elegant said out loud so that the princesses could also hear it. He thought that this way he could get a better opinion of him, but he only fell before the eyes of the sisters.
As for who he addressed, Discord didn't bother with it. "OH, you notice it, well thank you! Is really hard to keep such imagen and charisma even myself. I am glad that SOMEPONY is able to notice it~", he responded load and clear to everypony. Specially on a certain white mare.
"I really appreciate your kind words, but this need a retribution so I ask an apology! If not, my friend (servant) over here will no be happy about it. Oh by the way, Tartarus is good place for vacation, I could take you there if you want.", he was right.
The friend (servant) was staring to him from the moment Elegant open his mouth, and Luna to him. Luna could feel again the same hostility, stronger than before. She wasn't ready to be surprised that such anger would come from the dark servant. Even if his eyes still showed no emotions, she thought she saw a wild beast waiting for the chain and leash to break at any moment.
'To be able to show such emotion. Could it be that it has a soul?! I thought it was a mindless golem.', Luna was now curious about him, since then she never leave her eyes at him all night.
When his master responded to the provocation, he provided the conditions for the duel. He asked to put on a show that wouldn't end so quickly, he wanted a challenge. The only flaw was it were not for Elegant, but to his servant. Discord added conditions for fighting on one leg and holding a wine glass. Once he understood Discord's wishes, the servant went to meet the noble in the center of the gala, where Elegant stood with his puffed out chest and a simple knight's sword.
The servant arrive with the condition his master announce, but what no pony was expecting, he was using a ford as a weapon. Such choice of weapon was clearly to annoy the high noble. As for the audience, they had a mix of responses between frustration, disbelief and enthusiasm as some expected a good show. The latter were guards and captains with swords-pony experiences and were waiting to see Elegant display his talent.
However, only those with higher ranks and veterans like the current Captain of the Royal Guard had more interest in the dark servant. From the challenge of the course, they knew that he was not a simple servant.
The audience, including Luna, had the idea that Discord didn't take this seriously, but it was something that everyone accepted. After all, he was 'The Master of Chaos', a simple sword would do nothing to amuse him and he was just putting on a show with his new servant. And that was what everyone got, a spectacle that no one forgot.
Elegant taking enough of the stupidity of Discord, he went with a simple and strong downward swing of his sword. Everypony thought the servant was going to get hurt. CRASH But all of them get the feeling of surprise when the dark servant just block the sword between the ford teeth.
Elegant saw this so he tried to put more pressure on his sword, but he only managed to make the dark warrior bend on his only leg to be in a good position and not drop the wine he was carrying. After seeing that he couldn't put it down, Elegant retrieves his sword and swings it to perform a horizontal attack. The dark servant simply turns and ducks to dodge while holding the wine. All at the same time returning the attack on the noble jacket with the fork, tearing off a part of it leaving a hole.
The audience gasps at the fact that the dark servant jumps back putting a good distance while recovering from such acrobatics and continues holding the wine glass as if nothing happened. Elegant's patience was reducing, even more from such humiliations when he was checking the hole on his luxury jacket. He had the intention to show his skill in front of the royal family and possible get the princesses attention. Now that he was a laughingstock in front of the sisters, he do what a respectable noble-pony will respond. He curse him and attack him discriminately.
"YOU BUCKING SERVANT!", even if his senses were in chaos, Elegant run and fought him to make him pay.
During the initial attack, Elegant fought so well that he didn't make any rookie mistakes. But to knock him down with the intention of killing him, will require a lot of effort. He swings his sword with the intent to kill and attack with a skill that the dark servant must take seriously. Even so, the Discord's puppet still showed signs of calmness or that we were not in trouble.
Discord's puppet still continues to dodge by making big movements while holding and changing his finger to protect the wine at impossible angles. And continue making small cuts and tears in elegant fabrics with the small ford. Sometimes the dark servant need to block and redirect some attack rather than dodge. But with a kitchen utensil, it was not possible that it would not break over time and become useless later. Still, this did not worry him.
Was not after 5 long minutes that the dark servant started to move with some difficult. When his only leg he was using during the fight started to cramp and need to roll on the floor to continue dodging all Elegant's attack without dropping a single drop of wine. While Luna was amused of the dark servant determination to continue following Discord fools demands, she started to focus to hear his conversation with her sister and observing the duel at the same time.
"Amazing, I am right Tia.", said Discord who teleport to her sister side a moment ago. "Even I find it amusing to see how he is persistent in following my every command, but I have to admit that whoever trained him did his job well.", said Discord to get her sister attention.
"I confess that I am intrigued, and admit that your 'friend' had good set of skills. But who is he? I can see that he is not a simple puppet, and also is well trained and have good reflex. But to follow a crazy pony such as you, is what I can not follow up?", Celestia asked. Wanted to participate Luna ask the question.
"Where did you find him, Discord? And what did you promise him to follow you to the end of the world? Knowing you must threat him or make such big lie promising whatever you show him.", Luna shows interest in the dark servant and taunts the chaos entity into letting the truth out. But her smiling face fades when Discord didn't hold her at all, but instead came with one of his signature horrible jokes.
"Well Lulu, if you are interest in him, I will have to crush your hope to stalk him.
"HAHAAahhaaha...ha, well putting jokes aside, all I know he is from something call the "Yami Legion". That was what the stranger told me when he was introducing him.", after responding honestly, both sister were astound about a unknown legion they didn't knew. To believe such group was capable to train such individual as him. But they still didn't get the answer, who is he.
Luna return her attention back to the duel, just to check that Elegant was able to pin down his opponent from rolling with his magic binds spells on his leg. He was now swinging his sword repeatedly up and down, but everypony could see that he was already tired, sweating heavily, and breathing heavily. As for the servant, even being on the floor on his back, he still hold the cup of wine and show no sign of trouble. Especially since the ford already snap and was trying his best to keep using with it at the end. Even with the danger that his fingers can be cut in the process.
'Maybe he is proud or have confidence that his armor will protect him. Still, why go to such lengths to please someone like Discord?', Luna show honest consideration for the poor soul inside of that armor while her opinion on Elegant went down. There was no honor to abuse somepony without the chances to defend themselves. But soon his compassion was redirected, when Discord finally gave him new orders.
"Well it seen that this duel have extent enough that is BORING!", Discord shout out the last part to get every one attention, including the two duelist. "So here is your new orders, stop following the previous commands and fight on your normal state, without killing him of course. For my HONOR AND TIA'S HAND!!!"
Only Luna was able to notice that a part of the order was strange, but ignore it due the rest of the content. A mistake she will not repeat after what she saw later.
Most of the guest almost spill their drink or put a frustrated face with his statement. Celestia let out a threating growl to the lunatic on her side while Luna, the only thing she could do, was putting her poker face saying 'I knew this outcome'. But no one never guess the true meaning of the statement.
The only soul that was not his own. Got the message clearly. "GAH!" BANG
Everypony were about to leave when they hear the pathetic painful moan of Elegant. When attention returned to the duel, Elegant was already 5 meters in the air and then crashed to the ground a few meters from where he was before.
Every soul started to know what happen when they saw the dark servant retrieving his free leg after giving a strong kick to Elegant chest. With Elegant mind interrupted, he jump back to his feet once the bind was disable. And to everyone amusement, he still holding the glass of wine, still manage to avoid a single drop on the floor. The servant pause for a moment to observe the cup, thinking what to do but then his master told him to put it on a table nearby.
When he secured the wine glass, Elegant was trying to recover from the strong blow he received. When he stood up and searched for the culprit who put him in such a humiliated state, all formalities were thrown out the window. Elegant began to show his true colors.
"You piece of buck! Do you know who I am?!!", Elegant shout out when the dark servant face him and started to return to the center of the room. "I am Elegant Flash, the best sword user and the strongest paladin as well the heir of one of the highest noble family in Equestria!!! Who you think you are to humiliates me!!!", here was so much anger in his voice, yet he got no answers once his opponent returned to the duel.
'Is he going now face him for real?', Luna though observing how the dark servant stop a few meters before restarting the duel.
Once there, he looked at the ford he used only to discover that the teeth were crushed and cut to the point of being useless. Luna started to realize something that everyone miss during the fight. Due his armor plates on his back, no one notice the scabbard hidden below and between his shoulder blades, so no one anticipated it as started to move out.
'Wait, all this time he was armed!', Luna scream in her mind as the servant took out his weapons.
Once confirm that the his ford was useless, he throw it at side and started to move his arm behind. He unsheathed the twin blades of his back, his unique ninja swords. Every guest get startled for the fact he had weapons all this time. As for his opponent he started to feel something he was not expect from a party or even a suppose 'friendly' duel. No, it was that he didn't expect anything from a jester who plays alongside Discord.
But in reality he was a jester because his master wanted him that way. And just like that, the dark servant finally broke free of his shackles and his true nature came to light.
Everyone could feel the aura of a warrior, even if there were normal citizens. Those on higher ranks could tell how skilled he is by checking his posture and stand. The princess were no exception. For the princess of the day, her thoughts ranged from pity for a poor soul to fear for his anger. She knew that he was just following Discord's orders, but she never knew that a ferocious beast was hiding beneath that mask.
As for the princess of the night, she couldn't take her eyes off him. She honestly thought that might convince him to join their ranks later after the party. She thought he seemed like her ideal knight, so she wants to recruit him, even if she will later be mocked by Discord for her relationship skills. But all change, she knew on her soul that the dark warrior in front would not do such a thing unless is ordered, such a perfect soldier would act.
So what was going on his opponent mind. As a high noble of the realm he had everything. Elegant had wealth to the point to not worry for money and could get any item, including any mare. He have a talent and a destiny to swordsponyship so he became a qualify paladin. He had status to be able to interact will the royal family that, and if he got motivated could get the King and Queen, Solaris and Polaris, the approval to be able to marry one of the princesses once reach adulthood. So what was going in his mind. It was simple. Elegant started to pee himself.
For the first time of his life, Elegant could truly feel the true fear for his life. To everpony in the room, they were not affect for what the dark servant was letting out because from the beginning it didn't have nothing against them. But for his opponent, a rage was building from the moment he speak with ill intention to his master.
Everypony was wrong to assume that this puppet didn't have any feelings or emotions. And after holding and holding and holding his aura because he was ordered to not respond to anything before coming to the party, was free to act. And his killing instincts came out as he open his red glowing eyes to his now 'opponent'.
And so, the carnage started. "What-", Elegant try to say something but was interrupt as a black shadow move to his side.
He was only able to use a few seconds to recognize the shadow before a boot came to his snort. Soon, while his head snap back, he now was bend on his stomach when the shadow make a turn with his body to retrieve his first kick so could send a second kick with his other leg on his stomach.
"Now the true show is starting~", Discord said beside the two sisters. None of them respond since were more focused on witnessing the beating of one of the most renowned paladins in the kingdom.
Elegant try his best to suppress the pain, but a new source of suffering came once receive a knee kick on his face, sending him a few feet away. Luna was expecting more attack, but she saw Discord make a gesture to wait and the dark servant freeze until his master lower his hand. This action allow Elegant to gather his second wind and was able to restore his concentration and stand. But soon lost it when he breath out and a tooth was drop to the floor. Looking and guessing that was his, Elegant went berserk on his opponent.
The unicorn swordponyship allow to use one sword, either simple or magical one, on one hand and use the free one to use spell while fighting. Elegant show no reserve to use his most skilled spell. As soon he reduce the distance with the dark warrior, he use a blind light spell to get an advantage as he make a diagonal left side with his sword.
An advantage that was in vain. 'Let see how you can fight with the-' CRASH, his thoughts stop when the sound of metal meeting was heard.
When the light of the spell ended, he could see that the dark servant did not take his eyes off him at any time. And his attack was not blocked, but redirected out of the way. The shock that Elegant received was so great that he did not notice the handle of the second sword hitting his face. And soon he receives another powerful kick to his stomach that sends him flying across the ground again.
Again Luna saw the gesture from Discord to stop his servant. Was only when Elegant stood up again that every guest could hear his new order. "Would you kindly beat down this buckhead for me, please~", is was all Discord let out from his mouth.
And with that, when Elegant turned to listen to what Discord said, only to look back at his opponent, the dark warrior was upon him like a beast. His chains had come loose and he jumped on his so-called 'prey'.
Using his twin swords makes Elegant look like the ultimate paladin as a kid using a stick by deflecting and controlling all of Elegant's elegant moves and blocks. The fight came across as an instructor playing with a newbie showing him the basics. But 'gentle' never crossed the audience's mind.
He moved away from all the spells that were thrown at him or simply slashed with their sword when it was only to immobilize or bind him. Even if Elegant could use his strongest spells, which can destroy the entire room, he couldn't concentrate enough to cast them as the dark warrior wouldn't let him breathe.
The dark servant speed outsmart his. Every time he was sent to the other side, Elegant could see he was already there, ready to punch him on his face again and again and again. There was a point Elegant sword was swipe from his hand, that were sore from the dark warrior heavy swords attack, when he could not continue blocking. But no pony notice it happens, the brutal punishment was too big to ignore.
For five minutes the role were inverted. For five minutes the weak became a punching bag. For five minutes the strong show no mercy. The spectacle only ended when Elegant, with his face swollen with bruises and his noble cloth cut like mere rags, screamed in pain as he 'tried' to punch him only to be caught in his left arm. Then Elegant fell to his knees as the dark warrior, still not letting go of his grip or his sword, turned around so he could face his opponent's arm. And he brought his free arm down with a strong downward elbow to break Elegante's arm.
"AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!! STOP!!! STOP!!! I SURRENDER!!!!", Elegant shouted as he crawled away as soon as he was released onto the gala floor.
What was a honor and friendly duel, become a bloody beatdown of humiliation of the weak. The audience were hopping the worse when the dark servant started to walk to his beaten 'opponent'. Elegant started to pray for his life and, only a few who later realized it, feel that he did pee himself for real on the floor when a voice was heard. Luckily it wasn't the order to end him.
"Is... enough, you can stop.", Discord's voice was heard among all the guests introduced. The dark warrior freezes after hearing his new order, even those with good eyesight can tell that his altitude changes from a bloody thug to a peaceful soul.
"Discord, what kind of prank is this? Because is not funny.", Celestia was the only soul able to react and talk to the owner of this servant. Even so she cannot deny that she was not affected by such a display of violence.
"Hey, even I didn't know how good he was.", he responded while he observe his servant. "Well, I did get warned after all.", he mutter those word remembering the feature of the product he receive from the suppose 'provider'.
While Discord was lost on his thoughts and Celestia try her best to calm their guest and treat the broken noble on the floor. Luna continued to observe the dark warrior, or servant, she didn't know what to think of him as he was still waiting for his next order.
When the guests retired to their homes and her sister scolded the master of chaos and his 'servant', Luna went to pick up the glass of wine she was holding during the duel. She couldn't believe what she found, not only the content was not spill out, the glass did not receive any damage. But it did have small cracks were his fingers were holding the glass. Soon she got a revelation, he didn't check the cup to see what to do, but rather he wanted to check if he had broken it.
He show another emotion. He was worried for his results. She move her eyes to find out her discovery to the suppose puppet, but she only saw an empty husk in his place.
'You are not perfect after all. Did you feel that you were going to failed?', She thought showing true concern. She started to view him as living creature under that metal cocoon. Such as herself.
When Celestia finished dispatching the guests, she went to scold the boys. "So explain me now.. WHO. IS. HE?!", she asked to the to the only one with that knowledge. "You have to be grateful that my father is not here to scold you."
"I am sorry, really, I am.", Discord respond showing true honesty apology while he bend down and make his 'servant' to give both an apology bow with him.
"So...?", Celestia cross her arm under her chest. Something Discord try hard not to look.
"If you ask who is he, well, is my 'Yami tool'.", he answer looking at him. Even he question if that was what he really is.
"'Yami' as the dark realm?", she learned this concept from her parents but she didn't know where it came from. She was sure about something, and it seemed strange to her. How Discord knows it, and the second part. "But why calling a tool?'
"I don't know myself. I thought I was being scam when this dark and mysterious fellow approach me while I was taking a nap in a cave on the borders of the Wastelands.", Discord started to recall of his memories of his trip. "The only thing I did not comprehend is, why he ask me that challenge."
"Why is something like that bother you?", Luna ask deciding to participate on the talk. "As somepony as you, you should be thrilled to play with ponies weaker and foolish than you."
"That is the thing, he ask me to challenge him to prove who was superior.", after Discord answer, both sister show concerns for why someone, who must know that Discord is the entity of chaos, ask a god to challenge them. "He only promise that I can get his servant as my own if I win."
"And you accepted? Did you not know that could be a trap?", Celestia asked with the concern that there was something else. But got no answer from him.
"Of course I accept, including that I intended to cheat. I was hopping a big duel were our mind will be force to create the best strategic, as our bodies goes to their limit and let out all our magic runs berserk that will shake the earth!!! Just to end up in a paper, scissor and rock game. What disappointment my friend, what disappointment.", he said shaking his head with a unmotivated voice.
"That fellow didn't even try, I even summon several mirrors around us when the game started. I did so could be interesting and all he do was smile back to me, to my eyes. He did not even try to hide his hand. I was hopping he use the mirrors since I put then in angles that keep showing another angle of our back, to spice the challenge.", he said it as his arms were twisting between, and with more arms. "At the end I win with rock over scissor."
Both sisters turned to each other on what they think of their story. Celestia still thought that there was something more hidden in that challenge. While Luna couldn't believe that someone would make such a challenge to the master of tricks.
"What happen next?", Luna asked when both return to him.
"He thanks me for whatever I did.", he said. Celestia wanted to know more so ask him to continue. "After that, he went and hug this fellow thanking him for all the help and that he is no longer his master. Then I get the surprise of my life. This fellow come to me, took his swords and make a bow of loyalty recognize me as his new master."
Discord explains to them that the stranger was hiding his entire identity so he could not see his face well, discovering his intentions or where they came from was useless for Discord in discovering it. He only get the fact that as his new servant existed to follow him no matter what he goes through. And will obey his orders and demands without questioning.
Discord asked him how is that possible, but the stranger only answer, with his ancient and heavy voice, was: "As a tool forged on the darkness where I lived, he was forge with the commandments of the 'Yami Legion'. All you need to know is that he is a tool or weapon for whatever you want. He will do everything possible to fulfill your will and protect you until the end, because he is your shadow. And now that's yours, just be careful what you wish for, he won't rest until he's done it."
'So there most be a transfer of ownership method available, but what are the conditions?', Luna was intrigued, for the outcome of Discord's story. Now was more interest on the dark servant, however, those thoughts stop when her sister ask the next question.
"How do you know he is loyal to you? It may be fake only to get near you.", Celestia said with concern for his friend wellbeing. Being touch for her feelings, he decided to demonstrate that fact.
"Well why don't we ask him. Ah...", Discord stop for a second muttering that he did not learn his name, but it did not have one from the beginning with. "Show your loyalty, now."
To the surprise of the sister, the dark servant unsheathe his sword thinking that were going to be assassinate on the spot. But it did something even more to amaze them.
The dark servant stabbed his swords into the ground, side by side in front of him, and then crouched down on his right knee while making a cross with his arm in front of his chest and lowering his head like a servant would do to his almighty master. What happen next was something that Luna make sure to keep it in her memories. He talked.
"I am your tool, your weapon, your arms and legs. My will is to serve my owner wishes, commands, and desires. His will is my reason of existence as I am his shadow."
Luna could not believe that his voice was not heavy artificial, but it sound so simple and soulless. His voice didn't sound childish like Discord or egocentric like Elegant. He sounds like a colt coming into adulthood without any emotion. That's what she thought until he raised his head. And he saw his red eyes.
"As your blade and tool, I will continue serving, my master, until my body become dust and my existence reach its true end."
Luna was left speechless, she thought of him as more than an ideal servant and more than the perfect warrior. But now she saw a soul chained to an eternal prison, who did not want to escape. She could feel true feelings of loyalty in him, there were no other emotions. Not even fear, sadness or even happiness for saying that phrase. Only devotion that cannot be given by a puppet but by a true blind servant.
'How is that you are just a simple tool? Who are you?'
From that night on, Luna set out to find the answer to this question. She chose to check all the places, even where she planned to enter her dreams. He got nothing, or rather, there was nothing to find about him. And from that moment she will try to discover his identity and his true reason for existing.
'But I got nothing, and all I know is he complete every demand of that lunatic from that duel to now.', Luna let aside her memories and focus on the present. Her fight with The Shadow Blade.
'How he can do it? Without any resistance and ever wish to be free? That is why I am still unable to process how is he just a simple servant, if you include his sword skill. I have not seen such pony have that kind of combat mastery, and a sense to only think to serve. To think that is their true reason of existence. Where does he come from and what is he? And...how I can save him...', Luna keep thinking in her memories to figure out, until she spot a bright light on the other side of the room. 'Is about time, Tia.' Luna smirked since was the signal to end this war.
In order to stop the master mind of this war, without harming him due request of her sister, they were about to use magical legendary items that were under their possession. The Elements of Harmony have the power to stop any negative energy and it include the chaos magic that their opponent was made of.
"WAIT WAIT WAIT WAIT!!!! COME ON CELESTIA YOU KNOW THAT MAGIC IS A REPELLENT TO ME! WHY GO TO SUCH METHOD TO THE COLT THAT LOVE YOU SUCH MUCH?!!", the fool voice call the attention of both of them.
Luna was happy to hear the distress and uneasiness of that fool for the first time on this day. 'Finally we are ending this nonsense, now a can rest after a long time once you turn to a stone! What about you?', Luna couldn't stop smiling and almost laughed when the supposed servant moved his head to look at his master upon hearing his fear. She follows suit by seeing her sister and the fool.
"You leave no choice. In order to restore the other countries trust, we must show that we took care of the origin of this mess. You should have seen this coming, you brought this to yourself.", Celestia said calmly against the frightened Discord on the ground.
Luna took her time looking at her sister having the Element of Magic on her hand and the rest of the elements were floating around her. Discord crawl back showing his concern and fear of what he will be after their magic trap him. Discord 'try' to stop her sister by reasoning with her good will and that he will be better, but the princess of the day was not going to allow it.
'I am glad his happy face is finally broken.', Luna had enough of seeing that coward, but she was not filled with satisfaction, not until she can see the desperation of her 'opponent'. Who already accepted seeing his master on the ground.
With pride she taunt him one more time. "It seen that your owner is in trouble. Tell me, what would you do to save your precious master oh so Yami Tool? Hehehe...eh?", Luna said to the so call servant expecting everything go to her way.
But she was wrong. Everyone was wrong to thought how he was going to respond.
Unknown to her, the Yami Legion had rules. Rules that started to guide him to a path were he can complete his master wishes and protect him at the same time. The Princess of the night didn't know this, Discord order him to not harm them in any way and that he can not interfere in his dance (battle) with Celestia so he should only focus on Luna.
Yet Discord make a mistake. He as everyone didn't know the real rules. And his real proposes.
When he return to her, Luna though she could see fears on his eyes. But were fears for his own and for his master, and for the same Luna. Unknown to her, even he was order to take care the Princess Luna, even he did not have anything against her and he was pleased to dance (battle) with her. He had to act, for the commandments on his soul demand it. So he did what any loyal servant and tool of the Yami Legion will do.
He acted as his master wishes and what the rules state. Become the tool he is.
CRASH
The sound of clashing swords was heard again, but there was a difference that no pony in the room could ignore.
CRASH
Luna didn't know what happened at first but she was able to react the second time when it came.
CRASH
She was able to block the third attack of the two twin swords by changing her stance to hold her moon sword with both hands. Because she was scared of what she was facing. He was now face to face with The Shadow Blade of Discord.
Without letting her recover, the dark servant pushes her with his swords to create space between them again. As Luna prepared herself again to continue blocking, she began to feel a new feeling. Fear for his life.
CRASH!!!
The dark servant lunged at her again but now he was using both swords and with more weight with each blow. Until now, he did not attack or retaliate before. This scared Luna, even in the duel with Elegant, this didn't happen with him before.
'Could it be that he no longer needs to hold back if his master is in danger?!!', Luna's mind panic fast but could not keep thinking the reason of his assault.
She feared that if she did not recover her defenses in time, she might receive a strong blow from those two swords. All she could do was retrieve her sword every time was hit it to the side with her hands with each attack. She feels that if she is not fast enough, she might lose her mind.
CRASH swipe to the left. CRASH swipe to the right. CRASH swipe to the left. CRASH swipe to the right.
'IS HE TRYING TO KILL ME?!!', Luna's mind went frenzy. She could not think of something to stop him or why he started to fight like this.
The sound of their swords was so loud that some soldiers on the ground could hear it. But the sound comes to an end as Luna moves her sore hands with her broken sword to try to block another attack.
Still trying to put a fight, Luna face the dark servant again, just to see him preparing to jump over her. When he reduce the distance, he brought his twin swords to make a grand X pattern swing were they meet on Luna sword, on the same spot he was attacking all this time. And with that, he cleaver the lunar sword of her.
BOOM "GAAHHHH!!!", Luna scream as she was push back and fall on her butt due the explosion of her sword magic.
When she started to open her eyes, she almost lost her breath when she said her broken sword. And the dark servant so calmly approaching her. With both swords glowing in the darkness of the room with her red eyes, Luna saw that death was coming for her. The dark servant was letting out a killer instinct that didn't allow her to move or use her magic to escape.
As her senses were clearing, she realized that she would die when she saw the dark servant raising his sword to prepare to strike her down, and a light coming from behind him.
"YOU WILL NOT HARM HER!!!!", Celestia could not ignore the intensity of her sister's battle. She saw how the dark servant was attacking her sister to the point that her only source of protection was to destroy in front of her.
Discord also saw this and tried to stop him, but he hesitated, he was hesitant to let him continue and take the opportunity to escape or not. No one, not even his teacher, knew why he went crazy with Luna, but his killer instinct wasn't fake, so no one could ignore it. This outcome only give Celestia one option.
Protect her sister and ignore Discord. And focus on him.
Luna could hear her sister scream, and thanks to that her mind witnessed something again. Celestia send the magic of The Elements of Harmony to the dark servant that was about end him. Only to see him lower his swords and turn around to see the attack coming. But Luna knew that he was not facing it, but something else, threads in the shape of red sparks.
When he returned to her, Luna's eyes and ears were lying to her as she did not believe what she had just witnessed. At some point, she could feel that all the murderous instincts disappeared without a trace, and a new feeling of sadness replaced them. As he found it in her red eyes.
And in his words. "Sorry."
It was all she could witness of him, as the light reached him and consumed him. For a brief moment, all the soldiers on the ground stop fighting and see the top floor of the tower lighting up. Luna did not close her eyes and did not take them away from the place where the dark servant was before. Where now in its place was a statue in its shape.
"LUNA!!!", Celestia scream as she teleport to her side and check for any injury on her. "Thanks to Faust your okay!", she throw herself to her sister and hug her, but Luna did not registered any of that.
Her eyes were fixed on the now dead eyes of the statue, what was left of him. His posture changed to where he lowered his arm hanging as if the thread had been cut, he still has his twin swords and, although his red eyes stopped glowing, it feels like they are staring down at her.
The aura change from a killing machine to a pacific but broken warrior in an instant. That leave Luna wondering, for what purposes he did it. It wasn't after a few seconds that she remembered where he looked back. When she did it and saw what he saw, she understood immediately. Discord escaped to whatever he planned to go to.
If she considered his nature as a servant, with the possible orders he receive from his master, she came with the answer. He became a threat too big to ignore and make, no, force Celestia to forget Discord so he could escape.
He become a sacrifice, on his on will or not, and show no regret at the end. But he was sorry for those that were victims of his actions. When that idea pass her mind she return back to the now frozen warrior that she face a moment ago. A warrior that she hate no more.
'All this time you could...you could end me...', Luna turns her broken sword that was lying next to her. She didn't need to check it closely since her sword was only cracked and broken in one place. The same place where he swung his swords all this time, without fail.
'But you just wanted to leave me without a way to defend myself, and with that...why...why did you sac-', Luna did not end that thought. She didn't wanted to.
Luna just wanted to apologize for the way she thought of him and how to help him from the prison of her soul. But now, she couldn't do anything for him as he was now. Luna could only remember him in the back of her mind, in her memories and in her soul.
As the servant of darkness that have fulfill his purposes. To become...his master tool.
Author's Note
Hello everyone. I'm new to this but not to everything. I want to say that I liked this series although I didn't think I would like it to such a degree that I wanted to write stories, my stories. Let's say I had the ideas but I didn't set out to post them. But now that I have some good free time, I decides to do it. I start with this story since it focuses on the two first chapter of the series, that's right, I got fooled just by looking at how the main 6 stopped Nightmare moon, since I get enrolled with MLP. From there I liked the series but I didn't keep watching it so much after the 4th season.
So this story only goes up to that episode. If I propose I will put the second part of the story, if I still have free. But if you like it, and if I have free time, I'll put the other chapters. At least for this story. For now, enjoy the first arc, castle storming (1-5).
And if you see an error or something I'm missing, leave it in the comments.
(Chapter complete)
Chapter 2, Awake, your master call you
Chapter 2, Awake, your master call you
wake up...
He did not know where he was, what will be of him and what to do. But for the first time he was in peace. And didn't like it.
He could only notice that he was in a dark space, he could still feel his arms and legs but they did not respond to his commands. His orientation wasn't working, he couldn't figure out where he was up and down. For him it was like floating in a void. It made him feel useless, but he was at a peace that he couldn't achieve before. It has been a long time since he heard or felt the commandments of the Yami Legion.
Yet, this peace bother him.
He has no need to think for himself, so he didn't know what to do in his current situation. All he could do was wait and wait and wait for a long time. It makes no difference to him to sleep for weeks until his master calls him. For him this was a long and unnecessary dream and he just wanted to end it.
Luckily all things has its end, eventually.
its time to wake up...
Not knowing how long he waited or at what point his dream finally ended, he just knew that it was time to wake up. Because he couldn't confuse what was calling him at that moment. He received the call of the commandments of the Yami Legion. His new master was announced. And he was needed.
'My master is calling me.', his soul fed again by the shackles of the Yami Legion, he let out a silent roar towards the sky. Waking up from his slumber.
He fight back whatever was holding him. He thrash around now that his arms and legs feel the power of commandment. Over time he was able to see the light. Or better to describe it, he could see a crack in the void. So he continued to struggle to get out, which at some point he thought was ramming into an invisible wall to widen the crack. Only to insert his hands and force it open, widening the crack.
your master...need you...
'My master needs me.', he becomes more desperate as he keeps the call going. His will was always under the commandment, and now, they were screaming in his mind that they needed him. He began to think of more ways to open the crack, at some point he imagined using his head to hit the invisible wall.
He couldn't fail, if he did, it was nothing. His reason for existence was to serve and be useful to his master. Just like he did with his previous master and the previous one after that one and the previous one after that one too. He knew nothing more than to obey his master's rules and orders.
'I will not be useless! I will not fail! I will SHOW MY WORTHY TO MY MASTER!!!', and with that will, he break through from his cocoon.
With the final push, the dark void was replace by a bright light as the cracks expand it around him. And he could feel again the real world around him as he fall on his face on a green field.
Welcome back... U$%!#@
'...', the sight of a green grass came to him. He didn't know anything except how tired he was.
He couldn't think about anything or move for the next few minutes as he began to check his surroundings. The mental exhaustion he felt was too much, he used all his willpower to free himself from where he was trapped. But it wasn't long until the commandments acted again, telling him that it was time to move and that he couldn't waste any more of his master's time.
Little by little we began to command his body to respond. It wasn't after a couple more minutes that his blood began to move throughout his body. And the pain from his dream state began to spread throughout his arms and legs. But it was a pain that didn't bother him at all. Soon his fingers responded, then his legs and arms began to move. And, after about half an hour, he was able to use his arms to lift his chest and head off the ground.
When his eyes could see more than just a green grass where he fell, he saw a beautiful garden with fountains and flower bushes everywhere. But he didn't care how well cleaned and maintained the garden was, he only asked 'Where am I' and the most important 'Where is my master'. He might care if this garden belongs to his current master, but for now this place was irrelevant to his concerns.
After seeing enough of the scenery and verifying that there were no signs or threats in sight, his legs finally had the strength to stand up. It wasn't after a few minutes that he got used to his legs again, even a few times he fell on his face again when one or both of his legs cramped.
After another 47 minutes, the leg cramps disappeared and he regained his ability to walk. Over time he will be able to run and jump like before, but not after checking that everything was fine. After his body was functioning normally, he checked the status of his swords and armor.
He started to inspect his armor. His dark armor was intact and show no sign of damage on the plates and joints were his arms and legs are connected. He started to rotate his arms and legs to find any sign of friction that could bother him. No sound could be hear from his plates and didn't feel any resistance on the joints of his armor. Even his helmet did not show any issue as well.
After finding his armor was in good state, he started to look for his swords. When he turn around, he only receive a white pedestal with broken stones around it base, yet he ignore it. For he find them right away, thanks at his armor enchantment, he knew where to look and found both swords by his side.
His famous twin white ninja swords were on the green field next to the pedestal. He picks them up and checks if there are any cracks or imperfections on the blades. Since both were forged with the magic alloy as his armor, both swords would not break so easily and confirmed that they were in good condition to use. He considered to inspect them better, as if they still have the same sharp as before. However, wasting more time will ruin his chances to help his master. With that in mind, he only sheathed his left sword and keep the other out.
His priorities were updated into three tasks. First, locate your current teacher. Secondly, know the possible threats to him and his master. And finally, find out where he is now. With that reasoning he returns to the pedestal. He checked the pedestal again trying to understand what it was created for.
That was the moment he found a metal golden plate on the base, as it said: 'The Shadow Blade'.
He recognize that name, is how the ponies were calling him. Getting the idea of what happen, he started to check again the surroundings. And found out that there where multiples status around him, they were located in positions as an exposition or exhibition. It was not until his red eyes fall on a statue that he knew well what was it, so he stop checking the rest. Intrigue, he walk to the front of the pedestal where he could read the plate with the name of that being of stone.
'Discord, Master of Chaos,', he read in his mind as he looked up and saw the colorless statue of his master.
He was still an abomination of nature, but unlike that day he was not wearing his barbarian armor. He was now wearing an elegant tuxedo but the design was multi-striped. He already imagined him with the colors of the rainbow, as if he were a clown. And it helped that he was wearing a ballerina skirt, in pink as he imagine, with it. All he could say was that the now statue was enjoying himself as he posed as an opera singer with a big smile on his goat face and one arm on his chest with the other raised in the air.
He continued observing the statue. He knew that it was not a normal statue and he could feel that it was alive inside of it. A normal servant might think about how he ended up as a statue or what happened after he last saw him. But for him, a Yami Tool, he puts those thoughts aside. Knowing that Discord was inside the statue, he should try to break it and free him from his stone prison, but he did nothing. The answers were simple. He was able to detect, even without knowing why, that he was no longer his master.
'He was defeated and acknowledges that he lost.', he continue analyzing the statue, and the master signal he recognize, was no more on Discord.
He didn't need to know how since he could feel it, thanks to the commandments. But what was really strange for him, was he couldn't pin where the signal, that awake him, came from.
Unknown to everyone that did not know his origins, there were three commandments forged on his soul. Everyone who meets a Yami Tool knows what is the first commandment, as the second was only known to those that were and truly knows how it feel to be a master of a Yami Tool. The first commandments establish the Yami tool how to act, and the second help to determine the ownership over a Yami tool, as it said:
As a tool, any being can earn my ownership, but the Yami Tool will only recognize true proprietorship if the user recognize inferiority and is convinced that is not worthy, for the one who beat it, have been acknowledge that have won over my master.
'So he is no longer my master...', he kept thinking who could now be the one to surpass his previous owner. Only a few beings, or rather ponies, appeared in his mind that could surpass him. 'Celestia.'
After fixing on the most possible response, he turns around and checks more of his surroundings. Until now he only observes the garden but now he detects more things that his eyes did not notice before, including the castle behind him and the garden. So that means he was located in the garden of this castle, whoever it belongs to.
He observed at the castle for a long moment but when his sight reached the height of the tallest towers, an idea occurred to him. With his now restore muscles, he started to walk toward the exit of the garden.
He passed by more statues but paid no attention to them, he crossed the fountain but didn't mind stopping to rest, he only cared about getting information from his new master as soon as possible. He even considered cutting down the bushes and flowers placed on his path to the castle, but decided against it because he didn't want to cause trouble for him and his master.
Unfortunately, the universe can't be in your favor all the time. CLANG
He stopped once he heard something breaking nearby. He remains alert by preparing his sword and identifies the possible threat that could arise on his path with his new master. He prepares to fight to the end if necessary. Only to find an earth pony mare in a bush on the other side, wide eyes fixed on him.
A few minutes passed and the two didn't move or try anything. He was thinking about how he hadn't detected her before. However, seeing that she was on the other side of the bush with some clay pots of flowers and a garden shovel around her, it was possible that she was working on the ground picking flowers.
The mare was wearing a gardener's hat to protect her face and green fur from the sun with a gardener's apron and a brown shirt underneath. The gardening pockets of the apron were full of weeds, it was possible to remove them and protect the growth of flowers. Her hands with gardening gloves were in front of her, but it was strange because it gave him the idea that she was holding something. The thought of a flower pot that she was holding and dropped when she was surprised by his presence may explain the CLANG sound.
After checking that she was not a threat, he lower his willingness to fight and relaxed a little. He was about to leave, but soon he notice that something was wrong. The mare keep focusing on him, or better say, she was lock on something. Trying to understand what she is looking at, he followed her line of sight and discovered that she was looking at his sword.
Finally knowing what she was afraid of, he return back just to notice that the mare focus changed, and now was staring directly on his red bright eyes. Only one thing she could do if a strange pony with a weapon appears.
"GUARDS!!! HELP!!! THERE IS STRANGE PONY IN THE CASTLE!!! HELP!!!", she asked for help. She shout with all her strength and started to run like her live depends away from him.
He could only watch as she abandoned her tools and looked for help. If he wanted, he could take her down, but again he wanted to avoid trouble and had nothing against her. So he stood still, letting her go, and let him guide him to the place where the most important ponies could be found. Including Celestia.
'Must act.', after observing the mare going back to the castle, now he knows where to go. Deciding to continue with his sword in hand, he began to run in the direction of the mare. After a few meters he heard her screams again.
"OVER THERE!!! A DARK METAL BEING WAS IN THE GARDEN!!!", after detecting she was with those 'guards', he reduce the speed and lower himself so could use the bushes to hide.
After finding a good spot, he stopped and crouched on the ground to blend in with the bush that was on the side of the path to the castle in the dark. He didn't wait that long for the squad that the mare encountered in her escape to appear. He watched as a squad of 5 guards ran past towards the statue section of the garden. From his hiding place, he could check the guards' armor and choice of weapons.
His armor was a simple centurion metal armor of white plates with gold stripes on the edges to protect the chest, shoulders, and back. Those with wings have holes in their backs. Everypony had a helmet with leather pants. If somepony asked him, it was too basic for his taste, he could already point out multiple weak points that he can attack. However, if he is not careful, things can get out of his control.
Continue observing the guards, he deduce that were not well trained in compare with the soldiers he face in the past. Everypony except the one in front knew that he was the squad leader. The posture and form of movement of the other four were novice, so he placed them from highest to lowest level of danger.
'1 stallion unicorn, 1 mare unicorn, 1 stallion earth, 1 stallion pegasus, 1 mare pegasus', he classified them from high to lower threat.
If he needs to fight, he will have to defeat the magic users, since he has no domain to defend them and counteract their magic. He can only defend himself with his swords and leave his armor the rest. For the rest of the guards, he just need to jump over the earth pony and put down the 2 pegasus to avoid any alert of his position. The worst could happen is if he being pin down by the earth pony strength allowing the pegasus members fly away. What he was worry was the idea of reinforcements.
Escaping still would be easy for him, but if a new squad appears, he will need to put them down all of them and prepare for a full assaults to the castle if they lock down the place. His main priority was to find his master, so he prepares to fight until he is reunited with his new owner. The only problem was that something appeared in his vision when one of them turned their back to him. And make it more difficult to decide.
Their choice of weapons were spears, with a sword of spare on their side, some had shield on their back but what attract his attention was the mark on those shields. The mark of a Sun.
'Celestia', now he has an idea who this castle belongs to, it was obvious who these guards serve. If she is his new master, then he couldn't harm them if they are her property or fellow servants like him, not on the same level.
He began to debate whether he would show himself to them and ask for help in meeting Celestia. But he already has experience that it was a bad move. If these guards were rookies, they might attack him due to his appearance and unknown origins. They could mistake him for an assassin, after all that gardener already ran away from him. He took no action and preferred to watch as the squad stopped at the entrance to the statue section. They weren't far from him, so he could hear their conversation, so he stood still when the supposed leader stopped and turned to his squad.
"Okay, it looks like the place is clear so far, but don't trust that we're safe. If that dark being isn't here, it could be anywhere! So stay alert.", said the white unicorn stallion.
The respond he got from his squad was a worry "Yes, Sir!".
He saw their doubts and tried to help them calm their fears. "Just remember your training and you'll be fine, after all, we're in the castle where all your fellow guards are. So you are not alone.", this trigger the dark servant.
He was more alert now and knew he had to be more careful from then on. He wasn't worried about wiping out an entire army. But if this army belongs to his master, he cannot lay a hand on them and that means he can only protect himself unless his master allows him to fight them. While he updates his new priorities, one of them, the unicorn mare, gives her opinion.
"But captain, what kind of pony could infiltrate in such dark armor? The garden maid couldn't tell what it was. She only said something when a golem with a sword on its arm appeared out of nowhere.", said the aquamarine mare unicorn.
The red light pegasus stallion was next to her, "Spark is right, no pony have the right mind to do something like that. We are in the royal castle. What if is an assassin going for the princess? We are only rookies. What could we do against something like that?"
The earth dark brown stallion who was checking around was next, "Not to mention if it's 'pony'. I'm not afraid of fighting another pony, but if it's something else we don't know about, how could we stop it?", he said while the last azure pegasus mare only nodded with fear on her face.
The captain confirmed his squad's fears, calming himself and softening his attitude to ensure they were safe under his command. "I understand your fears. But like I said before. The castle has royal guards who are the best of the best in the Equestrian army. You have me too. If something happens, I will protect you all with my shield spells.", he said with his chest inflate.
The one named Spark, the aquamarine mare, had a change on her face when she heard of his spells. "Oh, are you going to use your shield spells? I heard that you not only use them to defend yourself, but also attack with them, right?"
"Yes. And even if my magic is not enough, I was trained by the Captain of the Royal Guard, Iron Wing. So I'm confident that I can take on that golem head-to-head. I just need your help to find him and alert the rest of the guards so I can evacuate all the civilians from the castle.", the suppose captain answer back.
The dark servant guessed right, the captain was the biggest threat at that moment. But after taking a look at him, the 'captain' still wasn't good enough to take him out, not even as a sparring partner for him. Now he has information about this, this Captain of the Royal Guard. The only flaw was that he still didn't get anything to help him find his master. He wanted to continue creating a plan or explore this castle, but he stayed hidden to get more information from this squad. And he got more when the team relaxed enough to start joking.
The earth stallion saw an opportunity. "Yes, I wonder why our captain is teaching you. Is it because Princess Candenza asked him? So you can be her personal guard?", who make their captain turn red.
The red light stallion pegasus join with a joking voice. "Come on Boulder, our leader is doing his best. He just wants to get the job of the new Captain of the Royal Guard, and being able to get close to the princess is just one of his benefits!", soon both starting to laugh since their leader was red as a tomato since he know that couldn't denied it.
The mares simply remain silent, they have already gotten used to these two pranksters. Spark turns to see her partner who had a sad face. "Come on, Lift, we know from day one that it was already a reserve for the princess. You will meet a good stallion who will take care of you so don't make that face.", said to her fellow sister.
"I know I know. It's just that I think I had a change with Shining Armor, he was very kind to me during our training. I thought, I finally found my other half. And it doesn't help that we're paired with Boulder and Rapid, they're just idiots.", said the pegasus mare called Lift.
"HEY!!!", after the two jokers try to put a good image to the mares, and fail miserably, Shining Armor had enough.
"OKAY! Since Princess Celestia will have her morning courts in the throne room, we must ensure that this golem does not disturb her. So let's let the team focus!", said Shining.
"Yes, Sir!", and soon they move to the next part of the garden to continue looking for the golem. Who was no more on the dark bush.
Having enough information and wasting more time than he could afford, he sheathed his sword and began moving the moment the so-called Shining provided him with Celestia's location. Now he was inside thanks to an open window and began searching from hallway to hallway. He did not enter through any door unless it was to verify that this was the route to the so-called throne room.
With his training, he was able to elude the maids and guards patrolling the hallways, either by hiding in the blind spot by placing himself in the shadows or by standing still on the ceiling to avoid encountering them as they passed through the hallway. On his way to the throne room, he notice a few details.
One was that the uniforms of the maids and guards had a different design than he remembered. And two, the layout of the castle was not what his memories of the last time he infiltrated reminded him of. Many reasons occurred to him, as if this were another castle, or worse yet, from another time. He knew that Celestia was still alive thanks to her long lifespan as an alicorn, so it was within acceptable possibilities for him.
He stopped worrying about those details. He just needs to meet with his master as soon as possible. However, something did catch his attention. During his search, when he turns into another hallway, he sees something that would be out of place in an equestrian castle, a little young dragon.
He stops and decides to hide behind a large vase based on one side of the hallway. There he could see that the dragon was approaching him. He realized it was a baby dragon because of how fat and small it was. Dragons have different physics than other beings on Terra. For starters, they could instantly grow with their dragon magic if they wanted a treasure out of reach. If they are too weak and small to take it, they can grow to the size of a castle to obtain the treasure for their draconic desires.
This dragon interested him for some reason, so he observed it to detect if it is a threat. The little dragon was short, only reaching up to his waist but not close to his chest. He had purple scales and green fins, he had a green shirt with a purple flame design and brown shorts.
The young dragon looked like he still had his baby fat on his body, but he learned that since they have a long lifespan, baby dragons can take time to grow from their baby phase. So he didn't give the dragon more than 10 to 15 years of age.
The guy was carrying tons of books and scrolls that seemed heavy for a guy as small as him. The more the dragon come closer, he could hear his thoughts since the little dragon was speaking his mind out loud.
"...do that and this. It's almost the Summer Sun Celebration and she's already sending me to look for more books so she can continue putting her head into "studies." She really is a bookworm like the other mares said, I just wish they would try to understand her.", while the little dragon was in his thoughts, a quill that was inside a scroll found its way to fall from the book tower.
It fall down directly to the little guy nose.
"If this continues I will be her only friend, sometimes I wish a guy could... just... ah.. ah..AHHH! ACHOOOO!!!!", unable to suppress the tingling sensation, he jumped up while sneezing and hit the base of the vase. "Ah, COME ON!", seeing that he also drop all the books and scrolls, he started to curse his luck.
As he began to move and pick them up, he felt a shadow over him. Frightened by the knowledge that the vase he saw earlier was about to fall on him, he could not move other than preparing himself for the pain and possible lecture he was going to receive. But since nothing came or was heard, he began to open his eyes and saw below that the shadow was still there.
Following his curiosity, he turned to see that the vase was still there, only a dark gauntlet was holding it. "Phew", he let out a sigh of relief. But then his eyes widened until he realized that that dark hand came from a metallic being with red eyes, looking at him.
For a moment the two stared at each other, the little dragon wanted to run but his fear quickly died when he realized it. The dark being stops the vase so he can save it from him.
"Whoa, eh. Thanks dude, if you didn't save me I will be in big troubles. Hehehe.", the dragon tried to joke to ease the tension, but it only escalated further. After a few minutes, both of them weren't moving a muscle or trying anything else, they were watching what the other would do. It wasn't until the dragon broke the silence.
"..ehhh. That look heavy. Are you going to put that back or...", the dragon let out that he was continue holding the vase.
The dark servant quickly notices this and places the vase back on the base, only to return to the dragon where the staring contest continues. Each one in his own thoughts.
The dark servant was wondering why he was helping him and what to do with him. He debated whether he could ask Celestia's location, but he didn't know if he was local or if he had access to this castle. Perhaps the little dragon is, as others see him, an intruder and perhaps it is necessary to take him down.
While the dragon's thoughts were only 'strange guard' and 'dark metal golem', his fears vaporized when he started thinking about how cool he looked. Gathering courage, he decides to break the ice.
"You don't talk, do you?", when he didn't receive any response, he decided to continue. "Well I just want to thank you for your help. Like I said, you really save from a difficult situation. I really don't want a new sermon from the head maid or Twilight.", he said the last part looking to the other side, where he began to notice around him finding that all the books were lying on the floor.
"I am not being paid enough, well she is not paying me.", he said with a sigh. "This is truly child labor if you ask me, hehehe. I am right.", he try to joke to the dark being but got nothing from him.
"Tough pony, huh.", he decide to start picking the book since he did not want to upset a certain sister of his. "But I have to say, your armor look amazing. What are you, an special guard, the ace of Equestria? OH, are you any chance a hero!", but dark being keep quiet as he was picking all his stuff.
"Whatever you are, red doesn't suit you. It seems like you're a dark knight or an assassin, so ponies might mistake you for a demon... you're not a demon, are you?", the dragon expected to receive a word from him, yet he was happy when he received a nod. At least he knew he was listening to him. Knowing that he could understand and listened to what he said was enough for him.
"Hehehe.", he turn around and keep picking the books and scrolls. "Well I glad for the save. Oh, I forget to ask your name. What is your? By the way, my name is- SPIKE!!!", yet he couldn't finish because another voice stopped him in his tracks.
The voice scared him, he dropped the books again because of the fright he got. When he was about to curse again, the owner of the voice came straight to his side. He recognizes the mare as the castle's gardener, Leaf Garden.
"Leaf? What is-", again he couldn't finish.
"Spike! We need to return to our rooms, its no safe here!", Leaf was literally on top of him. She almost picks him up and carries him like a mother running with her child. But Spike was able to calm her down.
"Whoa Whoa Whoa Whoa! What's wrong, Leaf? You look like you've seen a demon?", he said, and regret for said it. For a moment her word clicked in his mind and he thought that Leaf was afraid of her dark friend. And he was right.
"OF COURSE I SAW ONE! It was literally a dark demon with a sword where his hand was! I was able to find some guards patrolling the garden so I escaped from him alive! Come on, we have to get away from here, now!" Leaf was almost out of breath, because being an old mare of 56 years old it seemed that she had lost more years and was close to retirement.
Spike wanted to believe his old friend, wondering if she was talking about his new dark friend. Yes, he looked threatening, but he didn't panic because of the fact that he had saved him. And Spike didn't think he had a sword or a blade. Besides, he already asked if it was a demon and got a no for an answer. Thinking that might convince Leaf, Spike spoke as he introduced his new friend.
"Well, you can calm down now. I already ask him if he was a demon and he say he is not. So I think he is a good guy.", Spike responds and hopes his two friends get along. But the mare simply stared back while saying that black was white.
"What are you saying Spike? It doesn't matter! We do not have time. We need to go somewhere safe until the guards can capture that black demon! He could be anywhere now!", she tells Spike as she checks her surroundings. As if a predator was about to jump from the shadows.
Confused, Spike didn't understand her fears so he tries to clear up the misunderstanding. "Well, why don't you ask him? He can assure you that he's not a threat," but Leaf got even more confused and dropped a bombshell on him.
"Who are you talking about, Spike?"
Already getting tired, he responds and turns around. "About my new friend right...here?", only to see that there was no one next to him. He looked around, even behind the vase, but there was no sign of his friend. "I swear he was here-"
"HE IS HERE!!!", without letting Spike respond, Leaf grabbed him like he was a drag doll and started running back the way she came from. "WE NEED TO RUN NOW!!!" Spike could barely let out his worries.
"WAIT! THe booksss.....", from there they disappear into the hallway, leaving the books and scrolls on the floor. The hallway was once again silent and free of life.
THUNK Except for the shadow that drop from the ceiling.
After making sure he wasn't seen, he let his guard down for a moment. The dark servant was worried that the dragon, Spike, would reveal his location, but it seemed like the gardener wasn't yelling about it. He could hear the mare yelling "OUT OF MY WAY" from afar. However, it was true that his presence was already announced. And that meant he had less time to meet his master before things got worse. So as soon as he calmed down, he went back to his search.
He went from hallway to hallway and never rested in his search. Luckily, his search came to an end when he saw some maids walking from the corner. I knew this because one of the three maids had a better and cleaner uniform than the other two. He knew that he had just found the castle's head maid. He stops a good distance away to listen to her.
"Listen up! The Summer Sun Celebration is approaching, so we must prepare as well. I need you two to go to the throne room and check how long the decorations on each column should be. Also check if the pillows on the throne chairs of Princess Celestia and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza are in good condition. They will be sitting for a long time, so they should be as comfortable as possible, understand?", said the older maid mare to her two maids.
"Yes! Madam!", the younger maids responded and began to prepare the car that was next to them.
The head maid turns and disappears into the next room, perhaps to perform another task to check. But his attention was on the two maids, who headed to the throne room to do their work. As soon as they were a good distance away, the dark servant began to follow them. Soon, they came to a large hallway where many ponies were lining up to enter. He has stopped to observe the situation.
He concentrates to hear most of what they were talking about. Lots of useless things like 'how to raise taxes', 'get approval for my project' and more, but he was able to catch the lines 'How long can we talk to Princess Celestia'. His suspicions that this was the throne room were verified when the maidservants he was following entered the room behind the two large doors.
'There it is', he was about to meet his master, but the place was full of ponies so he had two options. Or he waits until the place is clear to introduce himself to his master. Or option two, he simply walks in without complications to meet his master and announce his property. Only one option was acceptable.
"...yes you are right we could.... Eh?", a noble who was located at the end of the line talking to one of his fellow nobles suddenly froze instantly. This fact was noticed by his partner and he tried to ask what was happening, until the sound of metal boots was heard at the end of the hallway. Not only did he turn around, but everyone in the line stopped talking and paid attention to the dark-robed warrior walking towards the line.
Some of the nobles began to fear for their lives since the dark warrior seemed to them to be a black demon, like the gardener. Only a few began to admire his set of armor, these were related to the military and they were interested in knowing the dark warrior or where he forged his equipment. Some were even considering hiring him as a bodyguard. But their thoughts change drastically when he ignores them and moves ahead of the line. One of the nobles forgot his fear and tried to stop him.
"Hey, what do you think you're doing?! You're obviously not a guard, so you can't come forward just because you're wearing that horrible armor.", this stops the dark warrior. He turns to see the nobleman but since he did not engage with his target, he quickly ignores him and continues advancing.
This anger the noble so he try to grab him and call the real guards. "Hey I said-", try. He couldn't finish what he was about to said to him.
As soon as he grabs his arm, the dark servant returns his sight, with a murderous instinct to freeze him to death. This freezes the noble and all colors drain from his face, as if his golden fur was turned colorless with bleach.
Unable to hold on to his grip, the dark warrior simply removed his arm from the noble's grasp and continued walking. Shortly after, the rest of the nobles witness what would happen to them if they tried thanks to the status of the only one blocking his way. They step aside and give him free passage to the doors of the throne room.
Once he reaches them, he stops to breathe out his anger and worries. He finally arrived at his destination, so he tries to put his mind at peace. Very soon he will be next to his new master. And he will stop thinking for himself and complete the purpose that was made. With final preparation, he placed his hands on the twin doors of the throne room and pushed them as hard as possible to announce his arrival.
When the door opens, he can confirm that he has arrived at the throne room of the castle.
The room was 20 feet high and almost as big as the garden it came from. It could accommodate 100 ponies, with room for larger beings like adult dragons in their giant forms. The columns were evenly placed and had windows with different designs between them, some showing a hero or important event. It was decorated with a red carpet that ran from the open doors to three throne chairs, where a large round glass window had a clear view of a city behind.
All the souls in the throne room froze at the unannounced entrance, some were surprised while others were annoyed by such disrespect towards the current audience with the princess. Everypony became scared when the dark servant began to enter the room. He check again for possible threats, and as soon he spot an white alicorn mare seating on the other end, he stop check the surroundings.
She was wearing a white dress with a sun mark on her right chest with golden straps on her waist. She had a golden bracelet on her arms and a tiara on her head where the same astral hair she had in the past did not change at all. He watches her and soon feels a calling, so he begins to walk, ignoring all the looks he receives except one.
In the opposite direction from where he entered, was none other than the Princess of the Day, the Alicorn Princess, Celestia Aurora Sun. And she looked at him with fear and disbelief.
The reactions he received were diverse. The mares, mostly the maids in the room, including the two he follows, freeze on the spot due to the fear of not knowing what he is. The civilians began to move away as the dark warrior passed by them, not wanting to stay close to him. The guards didn't know what to do as they never saw a dark guard in their ranks but they were alert for him. Some of the guards in the room believe he was a special guard, but the idea of a murderer crosses their mind. Their lack of action was that they didn't believe that someone foolish enough to come to kill the princess would storm the door when all the ponies were present. They turn to their princess.
Who can't seem to believe what he was seeing. "How?...", was what Princess Celestia said without thinking when she saw the dark servant again. "How did you escape?... How did you... come back?"
She had the look of a pony looking at an old memory of the past, like the past she fears in the last thousand years. Of letting go of a painful past, but now she saw that the demon was coming back for her. A demon to remind him and collect his debt for failing his sister and his lover. A demon that took away all his happiness. And come back for more.
'How come he's back? the Elements should have stopped him!... Unless their magic is weaker than before. Is it because I am no longer worthy?', Celestia only stare as the dark servant continue walking to her.
'But why he is here? Could it be-', Celestia didn't finish her thoughts because of what she saw in front of her. The dark servant drew his twin swords. And when she saw the light in those swords, the memory of her sister came to her mind, with an old rage welling up from her fear.
"GUARDS!!!", she shouted to alert her guards to take action. Now prompted by their princess's orders, all the guards begin to form a circle surrounding the dark being. Sensing the danger, all the civilians and maids began to leave the room. However, some stay near the door to see what happens.
Seeing her guards taking action she continue shouting in her royal voice. "I DON'T KNOW HOW YOU ESCAPE FROM YOUR PRISON! BUT I WARNING YOU! IF YOU TAKE ANOTHER STEP YOU WILL KNOW-... eh?", her threat stop when the dark servant didn't take another step, but it was not as he stop due her words.
Right in the middle of the room, halfway towards her, the dark servant stops. When he suddenly receives an order to stop and freeze in place like a statue.
Everypony kept an eye on the dark being as he continued frozen in place, some even considering him to be afraid of the princess's threat. Celestia continues to wonder if he is really the same servant she faces with with his master along side. If so, where is his master?
Then she started to fear that Discord might appear out of nowhere but nothing happened after that. Not even her signature laugh was evident in the room, and that worries her. She just stared at the dark servant frozen in place, but if she could pay closer attention, she could tell that his eyes were wide open as his red eyes were brighter than normal.
Nopony knew the reason for his actions, only he knew. When he realized, in the same voice he had been hearing since he woke up.
Your master...is waiting...you still have...a purpose to complete...
The dark warrior was afraid, but not of her. He simply stops when he realizes that Celestia, The Princess of the Day, was not his master.
Author's Note
Hello, if you have arrived here, it means that you are interested in where I am going. Well, I can try to leave a few hints, so I will try my best to leave enough so you can theorize. I want to ensure the mystery but it will be something dark, and no, I will leave the strong stuff at the end.
Also, I'm looking for how to describe sounds, so if anyone knows, please tell me to improve the story.
Another thing, the tag sex and self harm are to warn that there will be parts in this story where the character will be injured and sex scenes, but not so much and only to build the story. This is just a warning but hope you like the story so far.
Chapter 3 Your new master waits
Chapter 3, Your new master waits
'She... is not worthy...?', the dark servant, who came to look for his master, continued with that thought in mind, analyzing what the commandments spoke about. '...and...she is...isn't she my master?...'
As soon as he entered the throne room, he could see Celestia. When he was halfway to meet her, he drew his sword so he could show his loyalty to his new master. Just as he did in the past. It was at that moment that the commandments screamed in his mind, that Celestia was not his true owner.
No, were telling him that she is not worthy anymore.
The commandments can be thought of as invisible shackles connected from your soul to your master soul. He didn't need to see them, he could feel it inside him. He could feel the chain passing through his former master Discord and on to the next soul that was recognized by him, the pony to whom Discord admitted defeat. This chain also reached Celestia's soul, the only problem was that the chain continued.
Celestia had the essence of the ownership so he could tell that she best his previous master and was transfer to her. He was right to find her, but now it just confirms that he needs to find the new pony that best her. With his mind set, he focuses again on the commandments. He does not control it, but it can be used as a guide for him, to use their magic to create an invisible chain to his current master. That is the magic of the Second Commandment.
The dark servant finally breaks out of his frozen stance and stands up properly, this upsets the guards and they prepare for the worst. After making sure that Celestia lost his ownership, he began to look around. Ignoring Celestia's surprised look, he checked every guard present in the room. Some expected an attack that never came. Others told him not to try anything hostile. And some were frightened by the intensity with which his bright red eyes bathed their bodies, as if he were looking into their soul.
When he didn't get any response from the guards, he checked on the maids who were still in the room and some nobles who were still watching from the door. But still nothing, except Celestia's anger.
"Why are you here?!", Celestia yelled at him after her patience was running out, she expected the worst if Discord sent him to 'tend to her'. "The last time I saw you you were imprisoned by the magic of the Elements. How are you free from their influence? And where is your master?".
Returning to Celestia, the dark servant just stares at her without responding. This angers the princess and the guards. But for him that didn't matter. He just wondered who could best her. Without knowing her inner circle of contacts or what happened after his imprisonment, he has no choice but to ask for help. It was then that he was able to receive a signal from his master.
Your master...need you...
The same voice in his mind spoke again. He didn't know the owner of that voice, but he couldn't confuse it. The Commandments were again in action.
Now that he was not under the magic of the Elements, the Commandments were almost restored. Unbeknownst to them, the Element captured and imprisoned him due to the bad influence of the Yami Legion's Commandments. And after holding him for a long time, their essence became weaker over time. Until now, the Commandments became stronger to take control again and defeat the magic that keeps him in stone.
Now reactivated, the dark servant could see a thin string in the air. Or rather, he now feels his soul connecting with his master. He turned his sight to the right, where there were 3 ponies on the path. There were 2 guards looking at each other as if wondering, 'Is there something on my face?' while a maid, who did not manage to escape, let out a small scream to hide behind the column she used as protection.
This caught Celestia's attention. 'What is he looking at?', Celestia thought as she watched the dark servant looking at her subjects.
'Is he planning to take a hostage? No, for that he did not need to go through the doors of the throne. And even if his order is to fight me, he simply lost the element of surprise. So what is it?', she took no action due to the possibility of Discord being free as well. In the end it was one of his guards who took action.
"HEY, the princess ask you a question! Why are you here?!", an earth stallion decide to get an answer, but only receive silence. He didn't even catch the attention of the dark being in front of him. This made him angry and he started walking towards him "I said! Why are you here?!" Once he reached him, the guard tried to grab him.
SMACK Was his last move.
He could only put his hand on his left shoulder and the next second he was on the ground knocked out. The dark servant simply turned around after the guard grabbed his left shoulder. And with the momentum, the guard fall forward and he uses his right arm to deliver an elbow strike. Due to the sudden movement, the guard was caught with his defense down and lost his balance, he was unable to defend himself when he received the blow to the back of the head.
The dark servant instantly knocked the guard to the ground and returned to observe the direction he was looking before. This scared the guards and this told all the ponies in the room not to mess with him. Even the princess was forced to raise her guard against him.
"Guards! He is not a normal pony, do not take him lightly. He is a mortal warrior from the past, his fighting skills can even be considered superior to our Captain of the Royal Guard. Don't break formation until reinforcements arrive and don't let him escape!", Celestia screams with her wings spread ready for action.
Confused with the dark being, one of the guards brave enough asks her. "But who is he, princess!?"
Celestia didn't want to break their moral, but at the end she let them know what they were against. "I wish I could answer correctly, but we only know him as... The Shadow Blade."
"...What is the Shadow Blade?", most of the guards did not know the name, but one mare guard was able to recognize the name.
"The... Shadow Blade... Could it be the dark warrior of legends?! My Grandfather told me about a warrior with no fear and could take down the greatest beasts! Even a dragon!", she shout out loud for every pony to hear. "But, I thought it was a myth. It's suppose that there is a statue of him on the royal garden."
All the guards look at her in disbelief until their princess confirms that this myth was real.
"It's not just a myth. He is a living legend who lives up to his feats. And I can only say that he has already left the prison that we put him in a long time ago.", she then turn to him. "After a thousand years, I see that you have not lost any of your strength, 'Shadow'."
He didn't give him a name in the past, so Celestia decided to name him from what she only knows about him, just a shadow. But even as he named it, he still didn't pay attention to any look or her calling him that way. 'Shadow' was too focused on those guards and the maid.
Celestia after seeing his movements again, became convinced that it was Discord's same servant, and began to panic. 'He is the same warrior, there is no mistake, I know what he is capable and the threat he is to my ponies.... But... Why is he here and what does he want? He was imprisoned years ago, so why is he looking to those 3 ponies? What could possible be interest for him in that direction-', she stop herself a soon she got what he is staring.
She turns to the direction he is looking. And she discovered that there was a window that she didn't notice. With a view through it that answers her question. From the glass window, those inside the throne room could see a set of castle towers. Those towers were not important, except for one.
It was the private study and research section of the castle where she kept her personal studies and her teaching in magic. She uses it to research magical items, new spells and also to teach her knowledge to a certain young mare that she recently began to care for as if she were her own daughter.
If he is looking for a magic item, he won't find anything useful there. All important objects were kept in the royal vault. So it could be that he was looking for somepony. Only a few ponies could be in that tower at this time of day, so she already knew who he was looking for. After all, she came from there this morning, after talking to "her". Afraid of her suspicions, she returns to 'Shadow', where he has not yet moved.
But there's no way she's going to let him go there to find out. "GUARDS!!! SET OUT THE ALARMS!!! DO NOT LET HIM ESCAPE FROM THIS ROOM!!!", Celestia shout out with her royal voice so all in the castle could get the alert.
Disturbed by their princess's announcement, some of the guards lowered their guard to check that they were hearing correctly. One of them saw an opportunity to impress his princess. "Princess he is only one pony, don't worry we will capture him for- UGH!", unfortunately his opportunity became for someone else as he was punch in the face by a metal fist.
It didn't stop there.
'Shadow' then grabs his arm and uses his momentum to throw the unstable guard into another guard. Without giving the ponies a chance to recover, he began to run towards the window through the gap in the formation. But to no avail, he was pinned down and thrown to the other side with a blast of Celestia's magic.
"Guards! Take your weapons out! Seize him!", Celestia flew down from her throne and approached her guards to stop him. With this, the guards took their spears and shields and went to arrest Shadow.
'Must move.', he tries to recover as quickly as he can from an alicorn's magical blast. However, it really took time, magic resistance was really his worst attribute. Especially without his master's orders.
When he got up, he was surrounded again. 'Shadow' observed the will to fight on the guards' faces, so battle was inevitable. But now, unlike before, he took into account two details that have changed. One, the morale of the guards was damaged after 3 of their comrades were shot down. And two, since Celestia was not his master, he saw her as an enemy. Now he could go wild on Celestia's guards.
Flexing his neck, he felt motivated to get some exercise after his long sleep.
Two guards nearby used their spears on him with a double direct hit, but with a quick step forward in between the attack, he was able to redirect the spears into the ground with his sword with his swords. Still taking advantage of the forward momentum, he twisted the handles of his swords to hit them in the stomach like brass knuckles. His attack still continues. While the two guards were bent face down, he moved onto their backs and elbowed them both in the back base of the neck. He made sure they were not lethal but strong enough to take them down.
He then runs to confront another guard who tries to hit him with his spear. He counterattacks when he blocks, only this time he redirects the attack upwards. To be able to send a strong kick to the guard's chest. The impact sent the guard colliding with 2 other guards. Luckily, they were both able to catch their comrade. Unfortunately, 'Shadow' didn't stop and used the 3 as a springboard by jumping on them causing them to crash to the ground.
Once in the air, 'Shadow' managed to surprise the pegasus guards who took flight at the beginning of the battle. Once in the air, he turns his body to kick the first winged guard in the head. With his head thrown back, he began to fall. Not after 'Shadow' uses him as a new springboard with his free leg towards his next victim.
This time a new mare guard was ready and used his shield to bash 'Shadow'. He was not surprised and used his swords to collide with the guard's shield. There his momentum ended and he began to fall, but not before grabbing the shield. Since she was not prepared and the shield was attached to her arm, she fell with him.
Before hitting the ground, 'Shadow' does a backflip with the momentum of the fall still with the shield in his grip. Since the pegasus type is lighter than the rest of the pony types, especially mares, it wasn't difficult for 'Shadow' to switch places with her. The unfortunate guard was used to cushion the fall, so she took the full impact of her body, shield, and 'Shadow's' weight, rendering her unconscious on impact.
'Shadow' gets up and removes himself from his fall cushion, but he didn't have time to rest when he saw lights coming towards him. Using his swords, he swung them both and cut off the incoming spells that were about to hit him.
"Keep firing your spells, do not let him recover!", a unicorn guard shout out to his fellow unicorns, so three guards starting to bombing from afar.
'Change tactics.', knowing the danger he was in now, 'Shadow' prepares his two swords for the assault.
With no full defense against magic and no ranged attacks available to him, 'Shadow' only had the option to dodge and slash incoming spells. He ran and ducked to evade most spells, but for those weaker or more annoying attacks, bindings, and blinding spells, he eliminated them as much as he could.
'HMM! How annoying.', he got angry, his left arm began to go numb after blocking several spells.
Unfortunately, the latter were mixed with lighting-type spells that managed to paralyze him due to the conductivity of his armor. He cut one of them and could feel his arm going numb because his swords couldn't cut them properly and other than that, the spell was still hitting him.
He relied on his swords and armor to defend himself against magical attacks, mainly with the magical enchantments that empowered them, but that did not make him invincible. He already learned it the hard way thanks to the experience of that magical attack from Celestia in the past. That's why he started to worry once he saw the princess also joining in to cast her spells on him.
"Guards! Keep firing your spells on him!", she call out. Now he had to think twice to block some spells. However, his main concern was the time it consumed.
'Shadow' had to think quickly about how to escape. Soon the room will be filled with the rest of Celestia's guards. His mission was not to fight them but to find his master. And fighting Celestia was not in his favor if it turned into a long fight. So escaping was his only option to continue his mission to find his master.
He turned to run to the right side of the room as the magic attack restarted. He went behind a pillar in the room to use it as a temporary shield. From there he had precious seconds to look around.
"AAHHH!", just in time to hear a scream.
When he turned to his left side, he found that the maid from before, who was behind the columns, was not far from him. He looked in her direction and noticed that she was fleeing from the columns and the fight to the other side, away from him.
Thanks to her, 'Shadow' found a way to escape, towards the same direction she fled. Then he decides to run the same way as her.
He waited until the magical assault was over and started running towards the other side where the maid escaped. He could keep running, but it wasn't until a magical barrier appeared in his path. He stops and looks in Celestia's direction, to discover that she was the one who created and was carrying a spell that he recognized.
With eyes determined to stop him, Celestia announces her victory. "There's nowhere you can run now. You'll fall now, 'Shadow'!"
She began to charge the spell she used last time, when she tried to "hit" Discord. He was able to recognize his situation. He had the barrier on his right side and the guards, 4 of them who had not yet faced him, were covering the other side while the 3 unicorn guards were at Celestia's side to help her. In conclusion, he could not flee from his spot and was about to be hit again by Celestia's strongest spell. Just as he was wanted.
"I wish we could understand you better and things could happen differently, 'Shadow'. But I will not take the risk that you will be free and your master. So please. Stay down!!!", Celestia release her spell and was about to hit the shadow of her past.
Celestia smiled because she had won, but soon her smile disappeared when 'Shadow' went behind the column where she created her barrier and returned with something that he threw into the air. A maid cart was launched between Celestia and 'Shadow'.
Behind the column was the maids' cart that was abandoned by the maids in charge of the decoration that he followed to the throne. And he threw it in front of the spell. It was just a normal cleaning cart, so it won't do anything against her powerful spell. Nothing will change except if we include the fact that there was a glass window behind 'Shadow'.
Soon Celestia realize his plan. BANG But too late.
As soon as the cart hit the spell, Shadow braced himself for impact. And with the explosion, he was sent backwards and out of the room through the window. The explosion was so strong that it blinded all the ponies, even Celestia.
After it calmed down, he disappeared when he fell out of the window. Celestia and her guards stopped right there as the thought of him falling to his death crossed their mind. Some worried about the worst, but it was Celestia who lost her color when she learned that he had managed to escape.
"We are here to assist you, Princess!!!", after a few seconds, the throne doors burst open as an entire squad of new guards entered the room with the Captain of the Royal Guard.
Iron Wing, a 58-year-old silver pegasus stallion, leads the way with his 20 guards to protect her and the civilians, but his motivation and will to fight was drained when he arrived in the war zone.
Of the 8 guards out of the 15 stationed in the throne room, they were on the floor with bruises and most of them knocked out. The princess's alarm response took no more than 5 minutes and he had no problem gathering the guards he encountered on his way here. But seeing that almost half of the guards he selected among the best were taken down in a few minutes made him take this intruder more seriously.
Especially because he could see that his princess had a face that he had not seen in a long time, her scared face.
"Guards, tend to the wounded, the rest close the castle and evacuate the rest of the civilians. If you find the intruder, sound the alarm and do not confront him unless necessary!", he shout out the squad and went to check with Princess Celestia.
When she notices him, she returns to her normal self, but he could see her nervousness in her eyes. "Thank you Captain for coming to protect me.", she said as soon as he was in front of her.
"It is my duty, Your Highness, your royal guards will always be there to help you. We came as soon as possible. So who's coming to attack you and how come they're not here? Did you take care of him yourself, Your Highness?", he asks while watching how some of the wounded begin to wake up and get up with the help of their fellow guards.
Celestia also moved her gaze towards them and let out a sigh without believing that what she saw was also real. "The intruder is no longer here, he escaped through a window when we thought he had no chance of doing so. As for who it is, it is none other than the legendary 'Shadow Blade'. I'm sure he is the same warrior I met years ago and he has indeed returned, but his purpose remains a mystery to me."
After hearing who was responsible for the state of his guard and his princess's fear, he turned to look at his princess. He knows his legend and that's why he couldn't believe what he just heard. As Captain of the Royal Guard, he memorized all of Equestria's enemies and legends so he could have an idea of the threats that could attack his country.
Letting the news process in his mind, he observed his princess to check the veracity and did not detect any lies. Iron Wing is a veteran Captain of the Royal Guard who has helped his Princess over the past decade, so he trusted her more than anything. After verifying his suspicions, he made a decision.
"Don't worry, Your Highness, I will lead our Royal Guards to capture him. Even if I need to take care of him myself.", he turned to leave the room, but stopped because of what he heard later.
"Iron, please... run away from him if you can't face him. My theory is that he will go to the castle tower, to the private study and research section. I don't know his current target, but I do know that he is stronger than you.", said his princess
The captain smiled at his claim and responded. "Don't worry, I'm not trying to bring him down." After that he left the room to prepare his search for the intruder but not before muttering something to himself. "I just want to see if I'm ready to pass the torch. I hope he's ready."
"Okay. Thanks for the update.", Shining sent the messenger assigned to spread the intruder alarm. The messenger waved back and spread his wings to fly to the next checkpoint.
He then turned to his squad and is giving them their next orders. "Okay, you heard it, go to your designated position and continue your training. Another squad leader will assign each of you your new role, whether to defend a position or civilians in the safe zones. Is that clear?!"
"Yes Sir!", the four rookies declared and went to report to their new squad leader. All except Lift.
"Ehh... Shin- I mean, Sir. Where... you'll go?", she stay behind to talk to him. She believe that this was her last time with him.
"I need to report back to my station and... I want to meet with the Captain for the plan details against the intruder.", Shining tried to hide that he wanted to hunt down the culprit, and his chances would improve if he was with the Captain Iron.
"I... understand sir. Just...please take care of yourself!", Lift shouted her wishes into the air, however incomplete, and she began to reach out to her scale companions.
'She is a good pony... It will be sad to crush her feelings for me. But I already have a mare in my life.
'Could Leaf's warning about the intruder was true all this time? And I let him escape?', worry of his incompetency, Shining could see that the whole castle were in high alert.
The maids and personal staff were running towards the nearby safe room for their lives. The guards ran from one place to another, thinking that the worst would happen. He even caught some nobles and civilians running with fear on their faces. Now the entire castle was in panic, and when there is panic, ponies can get hurt.
'I will not allow lives to be taken today.', with his determination set, he promise that nothing will stop him to stop the intruder. Except for his family. "...What the... SPIKE! What are you doing here?!"
While running towards the throne room, Shining encounters a guard who tries to order Spike to the nearest safe room. Seeing that the guard fails to force him to listen, Shining runs over to them to check why he was still in the hallways.
Spike goes from guard to Shining. His face changes to happiness when he sees him. "Shining! Listen-", but he didn't allow him to speak.
"Spike we are under attack! You know you need to evacuate immediately!", Shining didn't have time to lose, so he try to make it simple.
Determined to say what he fears, Spike raises his voice at her. "Yes, I know, but listen! Twilight is still studying in the research tower and I'm guessing she hasn't been notified yet. Worse! She might not have evacuated in time!"
"Why is she... neverminded!", Shining let go of his surprise. He hoped his little sister wouldn't have one of her sessions at this kind of time. "Are you sure she is still there?"
"Yes! I came from there, and I bet she will be as stubborn as a mule or she didn't listen the alarms. That is why I must go there to check her or... worse could happen to her.", Spike had his fists clenched hoping to get his brother's approval.
"I know, but...", Shining couldn't refute Spike's concerns. He also wanted to make sure his little sister was okay. Luckily for both of us, some pony was able to give a good resolution.
"So why don't you go for her too?", Shining and Spike, as the guard who was no longer needed, turned to the pony coming from the other side of the hall. It was none other than the Captain of the Royal Guard, Iron Wing. The same pony Shining was looking for. "After all, Shining, a guard's duty is not to make sure all civilians are safe."
"Captain!" Shining was happy to find the pony he was looking for, but he knew he couldn't be unprofessional so he saluted as his subordinate. "Shining Armor, reporting for duty sir! What is your order?!"
"Relax. We haven't enter to war... Yet.", he said to him and turn to the other guard. "You, return to your post and report to your squad leader. I'll take care of this from here.", the other guard saluted and turned the corner leaving them alone in the hallway.
Seeing the coast clear, Iron turn back to the two brothers. "Okay, we are alone. Ask away."
Shining ask first that came to his mind. "Sir... What is happing? Are we under attack, an invasion or somepony infiltrate the castle?"
"The last one... and it's not just any pony. It is a real threat that must be taken seriously. That's why Princess Celestia set the alarm at the highest alert level and we need to find the culprit at all costs.", Iron emphasizes this as the wounded pass through the doors of the throne room.
Spike decide to intervene now, since he was worry for his sister. "What does that means? Is is an assassin? A thief that stole something important? GASP Could it be that the aliens came to take our brains?!"
"...You should stop reading those comics, Spike.", Shining deadpanned. Iron did not matter to the little dragon's imagination.
But Iron wished that was the case. "A little too far to hit, but almost close in fact. No, we have an intruder that our princess considered a national threat. The Shadow Blade."
"...The what?" both brothers said.
"I understand you both don't know, so I'll keep it simple. He is a legendary warrior from the past and somehow returned to the castle. For what, we don't know. But our princess is sure that it is not about anything good. We have no choice but to arrest him until we investigate his motives.", he said. Without letting them know that Iron was also interested in him.
Both brothers look at each other, they didn't know what to say. But Spike had concerns when he reached the last part. "Wait. His motives? You mean you don't know what he's after?"
Iron grimaced as to whether he should tell him or not. "No, Spike. We're worried that if he's not after something, he might be after somepony."
Spike didn't understand it, but Shining panicked with a revelation that occurred to him. "Wait! Sir, are you saying-?" he couldn't finish as his captain raised his hand to stop him.
"I'm not saying, I'm theorizing. If our princesses aren't his target, it could be anything or any pony.", he drops his hand and smiles to give his protégé courage to act. "That's why you must accompany Spike to make sure your family is safe. And yes, that is an order, soldier."
"Sir... Thanks.", Shining was glad that his mentor advised him in this time of crisis. Only if his fears weren't just for his sister. “But... Where are you going, sir?
Iron smirked, knowing that he could not escape or hide it from Shining. "What do you think I'm going for? I will prepare to hunt him. And yes... I'm going to use 'that'."
With his eyes wide open, he knew what that meant. "But Sir! Your doctor-"
Iron stops him from saying more. "I know what he said. But it might be the only way to avoid the worst case scenario, any risk is worth it even if I can't return. That is something you must learn well. This is the duty of the Captain of the Royal Guard to protect not only to the royal family but to all the lives you can protect within the castle."
"I... I understand Sir.", Shining salute his Captain once more and then turns to Spike. "Come on Spike. Let's go to Twilight."
"...Huh? Oh, okay then.", but he was a little distracted. Spike confirms to Shining that he understood in the end, both then began to turn in the direction of the tower where their sister was located.
"Shining." Iron approaches him and lowers his voice to tell him, his only concern. "The intruder is known as The Shadow Blade, a legendary being of unknown origins. All we know is that his skills as a warrior are superior to mine.", Shining only nodded his head in understanding, fighting him was his last option.
"Very well, then go and protect your sister. ", Iron then turns around and continues his way to his private quarters to change into his battle armor. Now Shining was worried, if something happens to his sister, he will blame himself. As for Spike, he was scared because of this whole situation, but one thought kept lingering in his mind.
'Shadow Blade... he's not the same pony I met before... what is he doing now?'
As soon as he was sent flying out the window, he began his way towards the tower he felt he needed to go to.
Unknown to the ponies, he stabbed his sword into one of the tower's outer walls and slid down to stop his fall. Once he had a good grip, he pulled them out and began using them as tools to climb and traverse the roof and exterior walls. Until he reached the tower he was looking for.
From there, he climbed and broke a window to enter a hallway on one of the upper levels. After verifying that its surroundings were clear, it began to move in the direction that the commandments indicated the presence of its owner. Along the way, he noticed that this section of the castle had no guards or maids in the hallway or tower rooms.
He was able to take a break and focus more on his search. He was even glad he didn't have to hide anymore. With the path clear, he was able to check out without worrying about an ambush or a fight. I was at peace walking through the hallways, climbing the stairs, and checking the rooms.
He inspected a few rooms and most of them were studies with desks and bookshelves. He even found a chemistry lab and potion bottles, he didn't care about their contents so he kept walking. It wasn't after reaching the top floor, a large library that took up the entire floor of the tower. He was about to return until he detected somepony inside.
He entered and walked through the shelves that were evenly placed, giving him a feeling of a labyrinth made of book shelves. As he turned a corner, he saw a large stack of books on a desk. There were dozens of books and scrolls piled up. No one catches his attention.
The mare that slept on that desk, that was another story. He soon closed the distance and walked to her side to check that she was indeed sleeping.
There a young purple unicorn mare with violet mane with a pink stripe was sleeping with her arms as a pillow and several books open in front of her. He was wearing a white shirt underneath with a brown vest. She is wearing a dark green skirt but also black shorts underneath. Her hair was a mess and her face could show her tiredness as she had black bags under her eyes.
He didn't know what to do, so he continued to watch her sleep and check her desk. He looked at the books on the desk and many of them were folklore legends, one of them caught his attention.
There was a book about the legend of the two princesses of Equestria. It tells the story of how the younger sister became jealous of her older sister to the point of going against her sister to dethrone her. With the aim of being the absolute ruler of the country. Although he did not care about the story, he could not help but recognize a similarity in the story with the two princesses, Celestia and-
"... must... stop... her..."
His thoughts stopped there and he began to pay attention to the mare on the desk. She was not awake but sleepwalking. Still, her words click with his body, soul, and mind. Those words had no meaning, but to him, they were a sacred commandment, just like the Yami Commandments.
And soon he realized it, his search ended. As the same voice, of a young female, he keep hearing in his mind all this time, announce it.
Your master... waits for you...
Author's Note
A quick warning. The biggest events I already had in mind, however, the more I connected the scenes, the more they came out. I didn't want to make the chapters so long so I had to cut some into separate parts. But I thought that if they are somewhat short you could read them at your pace. The other chapters may appear long or fast depending on the plot, but I will do my best to make them enjoyable to read.
Also, I don't have an editor or whatever the draft fixers are called. I do everything for the purpose of posting these stories. In the end I just want to share and generate new content. But don't overdo the criticism, please.
Chapter 4 Now go and complete your orders
Chapter 4, now go and complete your orders
Twilight Sparkle, a young unicorn mare of about 19 years old, got the position of the Princess's personal student. She was gifted with a talent for magic, so she could master all kinds of spells, but if it weren't for the incident involving a rainbow sonic boom, she might not be found in her early foalhood.
She also liked to acquire knowledge, she was always with a new book every week. She was only interested in educational or research studies so novels, gossip books and fiction were not included on her wish list. She was also responsible for every assignment and study she received.
That is why she was a bookworm and antisocial pony. His brother keep reminding her that.
"Come on Twilight, you should be out there and get ready for the Summer Sun Celebration coming in the next few weeks. You can't be here and put your head in books. It's not healthy and that's coming from somepony as lazy as me.", Spike said as he held up a stack of books that his 'sister' asked him to hold.
"Spike, I am Princess Celestia's #1 student. I have duties and studies, if I want to prove my worth I can't waste seconds on trivial things.", Twilight said as she looked for more books. "Going out will reduce my time on unproductive things that won't help my studies. So no, I won't go out that day."
"But it's no fun being shut-in. You don't even have friends, Twilight.", Spike blurted out. "At this rate you will feel alone for the rest of your life."
SIGH Twilight was tired of hearing the same advice she always received from everypony.
Until now, her life is mainly focused on her studies to become a student at the prestigious School for Gifted Unicorns, almost losing hope when she fails the exam to open Spike's egg. Only because her magic becomes frantic making her scared of herself and her magic. If it weren't for Princess Celestia appearing at that moment, she wouldn't be able to control her own emotions and magic.
It could harm her and others. 'That's right, I need to prove to Princess Celestia that she wasn't wrong in choosing me.'
After finding the book she was looking for, she placed it on the stack of books Spike was holding. "Friends are not going to help me with my studies. I have a duty to fulfill and they will only distract me.", she turns around to find the nearest desk. "I also have my parents, Shining, Cadance, Princess Celestia, and you. I don't need any more ponies in my life. I'm fine the way I am now."
"How about a colt-friend?", Spike responds by following Twilight. Now that they have enough books, she was able to start while Spike was behind. "Cadance always asks me if a colt has been flirting with you or if you finally put down the books to find him."
"As if need one. I already told Cadance that I don't need a stallion in my life.", Twilight respond to his little assistance.
They soon reach a desk and both began to unload the books on it. Just as she was sitting in the chair, Twilight began to open the books. Spike who finally freed himself from being a portable book loader, also began to go through the books she was carrying this time. And he was surprised by what he is reading.
"'Pony tales of the past', 'Myth, legends and tales of Equestria', 'Folklore and Tradition of Terra'? What are these books and why are most of them books for foals?", he said at loud when he pick up a book for bed for foals.
Spike didn't believe what Twilight got this time. "Are you telling me you're studying bedtime stories instead of going out and having fun? Come on Twilight, I know you don't have friends but the Summer Sun Celebration is coming up.", he said to his sister, where he begin to get worry for her.
Twilight was also not happy with her choice of topic to study. But it was necessary for what she discovered. "To be honest, Spike, I ran into an old Legend. And I think that's more than just a story, it's almost a warning of what's about to happen.", she answered him while remembering the history she discovered when she was studying Equestrian History in her free time.
"I don't believe in legends, but they must come from somewhere and I'm determined to discover the secret before it's too late.", she returned to her book without knowing that she had a visitor. "Besides, friends are just a burden. They can't help you at all.", she smiled to herself until a voice in the background answered her.
"I don't think that's true. They can give you support and power that you can't get alone.", says a mature female voice.
"Really? And how can they..?" she responds as she turns to look at her visitor, unaware that it was none other than her teacher, Princess Celestia. With her arms crossed under her big chest. "...help me?"
Twilight began to panic at her poor choice of tone, but she didn't get the chance to correct her mistake. Celestia smiles and takes the opportunity to lecture her. The importance of friendship.
"Well, for starters, they can be loyal to you and have your back. Some will be generous to help you with any problems you face. When you feel sad they will try to make you happy with a laugh. Also, if they are true friends they will be honest with you. And, with kindness, they can listen your concerns and offer helpful advice. That is the magic of friendship that I wish you could learn.", after finishing her speech, she went to her student's side to check what this time was where she decided to get stuck.
"The magic of Friendship?" Twilight put aside her embarrassment how she responded to her teacher, she was now curious what she was talking about now.
"Yes, Friendship is Magic. So Twilight, I wish you could try it, who knows. That magic can be beautiful for you once you have them.", once she got to the desk, she could see the topic of the day. And she was surprised to see the book with the story of her and her sister, The Mare on the Moon.
'So she finally found my clue.', Celestia had to freeze to show any emotion. After all, she put that story on her desk.
Unbeknownst to anyone, Celestia was actually looking for new holders of the Elements of Harmony currently. In the past, she and her sister were enough to be starters. But due to her mistakes and the pain she faces, her right to be the holder was weakened and she can no longer use them after a couple of hundred years ago.
She was part of the holders generation during her first years of ruling Equestria. Her time representing them ended after she lost his friends. Including her sister, she could not represent even one of the six in the present.
'But now the new generation is ready. And at a good time since my sister's return is approaching. With that demon.', hiding the truth from her student, she returns to her and does everything she can to guide Twilight to her destiny.
"So, do you have a new discovery you want to share with me?", she smiles with the same face she created and trains herself not to show her plans. Only a few didn't work on them.
Twilight was one that fell on it. "Yes, please don't get me wrong, but I found this legend that caught my attention... Princess Celestia, what do you know about legends?", Twilight ask her with the hope that she could be wrong. Her teacher had nothing against giving her opinion.
"Legends exist because somepony did the impossible at some point in history. Their story is marked by those who accompanied them or were those who faced them on their journey, sharing the story of what they achieved and archived in their lives in stories. Of course, some fables can be edited to capture the audience's attention. But what all legends have in common is that they have some origin that existed in the past.", Celestia answer her thanks to her experiences.
'So the tale can't be false at all. Better tell her sooner rather than later.', after letting her teacher's words sink into her mind, Twilight prepares her resolution. "Well, I found this legend. Is about an evil princess that become a tyrant and wanted to send Equestria, and possible Terra, to an eternal night. Sending us to our doom."
'I knew I needed to stop those bards before they altered history too much. Even if they forgot who my sister is, why choose that poor choice of words?', Celestia was lost in thought because anger had built up years ago. She, too, was angry because her subjects did not give her the love her sister sought when she inherited her mother's night.
'But I learned that you can't stop your subjects' imagination. It even scares me what they can think and write with that kind of imagination. I can believe that someponies want their story of having sex with me to be true, but why would they want to be reborn and become me? We will never know.', she remembers finding a book in a local store in the cities far from Canterlot that surprised her and was a hit.
'There were also those stories about me being his mother. But the scenarios they have given me if I get a foal now are really interesting. I wonder what it will be like to have a foal... or adopt one.', she return to reality when her student ask her another question.
Twilight asked, hoping that her teacher could give her the answer she wanted to find. "I reviewed the background of the story, some folklore notes and studied historical books of that time to discover its veracity. And I believe that this is a true legend and that the mare on the moon really existed. Do you believe me?"
Celestia returns to her and gives her a motherly smile to ease her worry. "Yes, I believe you. But I also think you're too worried that it's eating away at your health."
"What makes you say that?" Twilight did not want to confirm that from the moment she found Celestia's clue, she had been studying the subject for 24 hours straight.
"Because you have the book upside down.", Twilight turns around to see that the book she picked up is indeed upside down. Celestia also points to her tired eyes. "Your dark circles are blacker than before, when was the last time you slept well?"
"Ehhh... Last Friday?", she even ask herself if is true.
Celestia doesn't believe her and turns to Spike. "It was last Wednesday and today is Monday. You get the idea.", he confirmed her concerns. Maybe her exam was too much for her student alone.
"Twilight...", Celestia was worried, even to add her on her plans. She couldn't finish what she was about to say, Twilight's fear wouldn't let her.
"But it's because I want to show you my dignity! I will prove that I really deserve to be your student. I want you to be... proud of me.", Twilight responded with the last part softer so she couldn't hear her. But Celestia was already looking at her with pity in her eyes, because she had already recognized her.
'You have no idea you're better than me, Twilight. When my suspicions that you were my substitute to be the Holder of the Element of Magic were confirmed, fate wanted me to step aside and let you go towards your destiny. So, I recognize you now, Twilight.', she couldn't let those words out, she will have to prepare her when the time comes.
So Celestia decided to end her visit for now. "Well, I'm not going to stop you, but please think about when you should slow down and get a good rest, okay?", she turns around and prepares to leave as she continues.
"I will have the morning courts soon. But seeing how tired you are, we can leave today's teachings for another day. When you have rested enough.", she then turn to Spike. "Spike. How about you help her by asking the chef for a nutritious soup for Twilight? That might help her feel more comfortable falling asleep."
"OH! Good idea and I can ask the chef one of her new cupcake for me. On it!!!", Spike run but was stop by her sister.
"WAIT!", Spike turns around and his happy face turns to ashes as Twilight levitates a large stack of books and scrolls upon him. "If you go, take these books. I don't need it anymore, so please return them to the public library.", almost crushing the little guy in the process.
"Ugh... Of course. SIGH...", having already experienced the weight, Spike turned to leave the room. But not being asked by Celestia in the middle of the way.
"So Spike, could you tell me-", she couldn't finish because he was already used to those questions.
"She decide to stick in her books. No, she do not have plans. No, she will not go out. And no, she has no interest in meeting a special-pony.", he answer back without a delay. "I am also worry for her, most ponies call her weirdo, nerd and bookworm on her back. I just wish they could take the time to get to know her.", he soon leaves the room.
"I know Spike. I know.", Celestia turn to see her student. She was already in the book with her back to them. Without delay, she soon followed Spike and left the room. "I hope she meet a pony or someone who will change her life for the better."
When Celestia was leaving, her student listened as they left her alone. Now that Twilight has space to herself, she can finally focus on the book, turn it over, and begin her studies. But unbeknownst to her teacher and her brother Spike, she hears their every word. And a tear fell on her open book.
"SOB... I know they want the best for me... SOB... and I know what ponies call me on my back...", Twilight could not fight back the sadness she have pile up.
Throughout her life, the ponies could not understand her tastes and her way of life. Unfortunately, as a foal she was treated like a freak for her love of books, so she was unable to connect with other foals. Without mention her relationship experience were none to exist. However, she was still a young mare, so her feelings were still important to her.
"...SOB... And how many times I need to tell them, I do not need a colt in my life... But it could be nice to have one... Heh, who am I kidding, nopony will be interested in me....", she returned to her book wearily as her emotions took away some of her strengths.
She tries to concentrate and put her feelings aside. However, Celestia and Spike were right when they said she was tired. She resisted, but before she knew it, after a couple of minutes, she began to enter dreamland. Still struggling and mumbling her feelings.
"I... just wish that some... YAWN... could help me... need help... ZZZ...", with her eyes closed, she lowers her head onto the desk and lets her dreams embrace her.
Unaware that an invisible red thread has finally connected to his soul, and sends the wake-up call to a being that has been long enough asleep.
Now, 'Shadow' was watching the mare as she slept. And Twilight hasn't noticed it yet.
Some might say he was enjoying watching a friend or loved one sleep or someone with concern not to disturb their sleep. He could even be considered a degenerate stalking her. But none of these scenarios apply to him. No, he was trying to get the answer to his crusade, and he got it.
He could feel, through the magic of the Commandments, that his soul was connected to her. It will soon be able to prove its usefulness. You will soon be free of your fears about which path to take. It will soon fulfill its sole purpose. With that in mind, he approached her and raised a hand to wake her up.
But stop when she sleep talked again.
"...need.. to stop... Nightmare moon...", Twilight let out her concerns, but it were strong enough for him to hear.
His mind click knowing that was an order, or better call his master wishes. Making sure he heard correctly, he looked through the books she had placed in front of her. There were many books but only one stood out. It had a picture of a mare on the moon.
He took it and started reading it. It was the tale of the two sisters. It was said that the older sister was more loved and admired than the younger one, soon they quarreled between them and the younger sister was banished to the moon. The story also mentions the return of this cursed princess, as she was called by her new title, and how to stop her.
'Nightmare Moon, Elements of Harmony, Castle of the two princess...', he continue reading the notes of the mare on the desk.
Regardless of what she was doing, he got the idea that his new master wanted to stop or defeat this entity. He returned the notes, started thinking about this Nightmare Moon. Recognize the similarity of the story based on Celestia and Luna. But he couldn't understand what happened to them when he was imprisoned.
He began to remember Luna. He could only remember her from the few interactions he had, he didn't forget their final fight when he clashed swords with her. He entered that memory and began to analyze the information he had about Luna.
But when he gets to the point where he was 'defeated', he stops checking. He didn't know why, but during that moment he was conflicted with his actions and feelings. Something he had already gotten used to, yet he didn't know why he needed to apologize to her. Maybe, pity for her. The reason, unknown to him. He left that memory when they caught his attention.
"... must stop...her...", Twilight continue sleep talking, but for him was no difference than an order.
He did not continue remembering the past since it was no longer important to him. The important thing was to let his master know that he was here for her now. He turned to look at her, she was still dreaming and muttered a few words, but her worry was present on her face. He also notice the tiredness in her. He promises himself that he won't let her face the world alone.
And with that motivation he decides to wake her up. Only to receive a shield bash on his face.
"DON"T YOU DARE TO TOUCH MY BABY SISTER!!!", that was all he heard as he was sent flying to the other side.
CRASH
He went to crash a bookshelf and destroy it in the process. From the rubble he tries to get up and look up to see his new annoyance. He was able to recognize them immediately. And he already posed them as threats to eliminate.
One was the same purple dragon he helped before, Spike. The other, a guard with shields made of blueish magic. But looking closer he recognize that was the leader of the squad he meet on the garden, Shining. Who had murder eyes on him.
"What the?", Twilight woke up from the sudden explosion and looked around once she stood up. The first thing she detected were his brothers. "Shining! Spike! What is-" RUMBLE, she stopped when she heard debris moving on the other side.
There she turned and saw 'Shadow' get up as if nothing had happened.
"...What... what is happening!?", she screamed and got her answer when Spike grabbed her hand. He started dragging her out of the room.
"There's no time Twilight! We need to get out! Now!", he yelled and took her to a safe place.
Being dragged away by Spike, Twilight could only see 'Shadow's' figure and her red eyes for a moment. It was enough for them both to look into each other's eyes. Without knowing it, for no reason, they feel a connection as soon as their eyes meet. Time and space stop for both of them.
'Shadow' sees Twilight running away and makes him act like a little boy trying to reach his mother. As for Twilight, she realized that he was a threatening being and for some reason she felt safer with him than with Spike.
His entire appearance exuded danger, but she felt that she was safe and would be protected by this unknown dark being, as he was there for her. She didn't even know why she felt sad when he raised his hand to try to reach her. Later to receive another shield hit.
"You're not going to get her!!!", Shining Armor strike 'Shadow' and push him away from Twilight.
"Eh..?", finally free from her dream, she only could see his brother facing the dark warrior. "Hold on!", she tried to stop them, but Spike was able to get her out of the room where the shadow and the guard were engaged in battle.
Shining, furious, hits 'Shadow's' head with his magical shields, managing to get him away from his sister. His anger at witnessing how he was about to lay his hand on Twilight caused him to lose control and he wanted nothing more than to bash 'Shadow' out of the castle. And he does this by concentrating more magic on his shield. Make them bigger and send them flying towards him.
"Pray that you can FLY!!!", Shining sends his large shield at the still stunned 'Shadow'. Still in the dream, he was sent out of the room through the window.
As the glass shattered and his body floated in the air, 'Shadow's' mind was able to escape the dream. He couldn't believe how close and at the same time far away he was from his teacher. As his body began to fall, anger began to build up. When he finally realizes that he is being denied his purpose, he has the desire to pulverize and crush any fool who stands in his way.
And so, he decides to throw away all worries about collateral damage and decides to fight back.
With a twist of his body, 'Shadow' could tell that he was about to crash into a tower. With his skill, he dodged the tower while in the air and took out his right sword. He nails it to the wall of the tower, without letting go, to stop its fall.
Soon he was level with the lower roof of the castle. From there, jump towards the ceiling while rolling to soften the impact of the fall. As soon as he stood up on the roof, he turned his head to look towards the window where he came from. While Shining observed his skill from afar.
"Is this guy for real?", he said, thinking out loud as he prepared a teleportation spell to go towards him. 'No, I must consider everything everypony told me about him.'
When he opened his eyes, Shining was now standing on the same roof as 'Shadow'. Before reaching the tower, he was thinking not only about the warnings of his comrades but also those of his master, Iron Wing.
'The intruder is known as The Shadow Blade, a legendary being of unknown origins. All we know is that his skills as a warrior are superior to mine.', Shining still couldn't believe those words but he had no options when he discovered that 'Shadow' was in the tower where his sister studied.
"And now that I've seen him in action, I won't let him go", he said when he was on the roof in front of 'Shadow'. "I do not know what you want with my sister, but Tartarus I will let you be near her!", Shining manifest his magic shields on his shoulders and vital parts. He also create two more in his hands, ready to bash his head.
'Shadow', tired of so much interference, took out his other sword and prepared to fight Shining. He was about to attack him and let him know what true pain really is. WHIZZ Until the sound of flapping wings was heard with the sound of something piercing the air.
As soon as he realized it, he jumped backwards with a somersault, avoiding the spear that was about to put a hole in his back. Afraid of a counterattack, Iron Wing flew past and did not stop until he reached where Shining was. He stops on Shining's right side as he turns around to stand next to him.
"So the legends are correct, you are a top-level warrior.", Iron smiled as 'Shadow' stood up without wasting a second. Iron watched his movement and was impressed that there were no weak points in his stance to exploit. "That was a good dodge, I expected my speed to be the best. But I see that there will always be someone better than you."
The latter was not said to him or Shadow but to Shining. He turns to see his master about to ask what he means, but stops when Iron deploys his left wing upside down. There, on its wing, you could see how it was well protected by wing armor with plates to protect the bones and muscles of the wings.
Furthermore, a small scratch, a sword cut, could be seen. With wide eyes, Shining looks at his master and he responds with a nod.
Iron nodded in response seeing that his message was received. "This may be the final battle I was looking for. Shining, you better prepare yourself and don't dare think this will be easy. After all, your prey will always bite you when cornered.", Iron turns to give his full attention to 'Shadow'.
Shining did the same and could not denied what he just witness. "Or it could be we are the preys.", he answer with all his willpower to not back down from the killing instinct he perceived.
'Shadow' studies the new enemy that enters his crusade, it was a pegasus stallion with silver fur and cobalt mane. His armor design was better than that of Shining, who was a squad leader, so the idea that he is an elite guard or someone with a higher rank came to mind. It had the same type of armor but with better material. While Shining had leather pants, Iron wore his full battle armor, so he had metal lower armor.
Iron's armor was still white like his companions and had an alloy that was lighter but stronger for Pegasus. But 'Shadow' also notices the golden magical runes and stripes that run across the plates on his top, making him look like a white and gold counterpart to himself. As he is a pegasus, he also has armor for his wings, there were covering plates to protect the forearm section of his wings, as well as chain mail armor on the joints of his wings.
'How annoying.', that's why 'Shadow' was more irritated since his counterattack to Iron's airstrike was ineffective.
His goal was more than just a scratch on the armor plate. He hoped to sever nerves or a muscle so that the wings would be unable to fly. The second type of enemy he is bothered to fight are the winged types. They always preferred to stay away from him in the air. But once their wings are clipped, they are easy prey for him.
His rage was rising to new levels and he let out his aura, wanting to pulverize them. However, he was controlling himself when he saw Iron throwing his spear.
Puzzled, he began to analyze Iron's equipment. He had the same set: a spear, a shield and a spare sword. But Iron decides to get rid of all that and take out his personal weapon. A two-handed double-sided warhammer. Now 'Shadow' knew he had to take this fight seriously.
Iron noticed 'Shadow's change in altitude, so he smiled and mocked him. "It's good to see that you're taking me seriously. Because I'm putting all my strength into this fight. I hope your fragile swords can withstand my warhammer."
When he received no response, but seeing 'Shadow' preparing to fight him, his blood boiled for an epic fight. "Well, I hope you don't die so easily.", and a fight was about to start.
The castle was in crisis mode, all civilians were evacuated or placed in safe rooms where guards were ready to defend them. An alarm that disturbed the peace of her home sounded as her messenger shouted throughout the castle. And all her available guards were moving from one place to another to try to find him.
Just like old times, Celestia was still not happy about it. "I hate it when Discord sends him to steal my panties. But now, I'm afraid of what he might want this time."
Celestia, the moment she dispatched her guards from the throne room, went straight to her room. Unfortunately for her, this situation has happened before, like 6 times. Her assumption was to check if anything had been stolen from her room, that's what she expected. When she finished her search spell and found no missing items or underwear, she feared that Discord was no longer the mastermind this time.
"I want to believe that they both escaped together, but if it's just 'Shadow Blade' that escaped then... what does he want?", she closes her closet as soon as she confirms that none of her dresses, not even the one she no longer liked, have come out. "Could it be that he is now free of his shackles? Now he can do whatever he wants... but... what does 'Shadow' want to start with?"
Even if she didn't want to admit it, she had no idea who or what 'The Shadow Blade' really is. She only names him because of the way her subject sees him. He never spoke to anypony since Discord spoke for him, and only responded when his master asked a question, and it didn't help if they were meaningless questions.
"I'd better abandon my memories. Discord didn't know much about him either. But I do know something about him.", she closes her eyes and focuses on the last place she left it.
With a determination she didn't want to set, Celestia used a teleportation spell and went to a section of her tower where her room was located. Hidden from the castle staff and only accessible to her was her secret room, where she hid the most important magical items, records, travels, and her personal chest. A chest she hadn't opened in a long time.
Once she teleported in front of that chest, Celestia stared at it for a long time. She mentally debated whether it was necessary or not. But she knowing that there were a few, only capable of defeating the 'Shadow Blade', she knew. She had no choice.
She looked behind her back where the brooch on her dress was. She undid the knot and her dress fell to the floor leaving her naked body exposed in just her panties. As an alicorn, once he reached adulthood, he received a model body that all the mares and stallions wanted to see. She had the classic hourglass figure, her breasts were large but not too large for her figure (DD), and she stood almost 7 feet tall with pure white fur and wings while her bright multicolored auroral astral mane fell over her body.
All the ponies who admire her could tell her that she was the representation of beauty and sensuality. But she replied 'does that also include my scars?'.
Over time, Equestria has faced multiple dangers and wars. Some leave a mark on her. Even if there were magical methods to heal wounds and with her magical regeneration trait of the alicorn species, Celestia was in the group to leave them and heal over time. Because she wanted to take them and remember the times she spent alone and with her old friends. With the naked eye, the scars could not be seen, but upon getting closer, anypony could feel and see the wounds she received long ago. Many times.
Between her breast and her ribs were some stab scars from multiple murders, from assassins from many forces of dark and enemy nations who were lucky to reach her, but were ineffective and unable to do the job. However, she keeps it to remind her not to trust first impressions.
She had scars on her shoulders and arms, even her thighs, from past wars. She keeps them as a reminder that not all fighters will accept defeat, even at death's door. They were mistakes he made in the past and each one marks his life.
Not to mention the burn mark on the left side of her chest, a burn from a spell she received the last time she saw her sister.
Without thinking, Celestia runs her right hand over that burn mark. 'I know you didn't mean it, Luna.' Celestia had already forgiven her sister. 'But I will never let your demon get away.'
She was not going to allow her sister and her subjects to come to harm in any way. Without wasting any more time, she opened the chest and was greeted by a reflected light. Telling her that it's magic still works.
'And that goes for you too, 'Shadow'.', she thought as her reflection appeared on the red sword she pulled out.
"Spike, stop! What was that thing and what's going on?", Twilight asks as they exit the tower and are now heading to the dining hall where the guards are stationed to protect the civilians.
"I do not... know what... HUFF I need to exercise more!", Spike quickly became breathless as his body was in worse shape than his sister's. "Should I stop eating emerald cupcakes? Noooo, eating something green must be healthy for you. Hahaha."
"First, they're not healthy. Second, you do need to exercise. And third, WHAT IN TARTARUS IS GOING ON!!!", Twilight yells in his face.
Before answering her, Spike turned his head to make sure they were safe, once he confirmed that he did everything he could to inform her. "Okay, first the guards are evacuating all the ponies because a dangerous intruder has infiltrated the castle.", after that he started moving again.
"What do you mean?" Twilight, still confused, had no choice but to follow Spike as he continued to explain.
"All I know is that a strange dark being enters the castle. Leaf was the first to see him, but nopony believed her until he appeared in the throne room. The guards call him 'The Shadow Blade.'", he stops at a corner of the hallway and looks for any danger. "The next thing that happened was he went towards Princess Celestia but she and her guards were able to repel him."
"A dark being?... Wait, you mean that thing that was in the study room?", realizing that a strange pony was watching her while she slept gave her goosebumps. "But what is he looking for?"
"I... I don't know?", he stopped and was lost in thought. Spike wasn't convinced he posed any danger, after all he was saved from that vase by him. "I actually met him and he didn't seem to want to hurt anypony, he looks threatening but seems friendly once you get used to it."
Twilight was surprised by his statement. "Wait, you met him? When?"
Spike check and turn to the next hallway while talking to her. "I almost drop a vase on myself, but he appears out of nowhere and catches it. I almost ran out of there, however, I tried to talk to him, but I got no response. The strange thing is that he disappeared and I was dragged from where I found him before I could look for him. The next thing I know, Princess Celestia alerts the entire castle that we are under attack."
"And then? Princess Celestia was injured?!", almost getting the idea that 'Shadow' appears to take her life.
But her concern only gained another mystery from what Spike later told. "Not as far as I know. I was on my way in the middle to alert you until I ran into Shining saying that he was after him, in the end we both decided to pick you up from the tower where I left you. From what Shining told me, we don't know what he's looking for, but he might miss his chance to reach Princess Celestia and maybe went to look for another target."
Soon Spike realizes why Shining was desperate to stop him. "Could it be that he is after your life?!"
Twilight was also freaking out at the thought, but soon remembers the moment her eyes met his. "I... I think so?", she can't deny her fear and the shock she got, but somehow, she was sure that he had no bad intentions or was hostile towards her.
She was then confused why somepony appeared behind her.
CRASH Unfortunately her thoughts were interrupted when something fell from the ceiling.
"What the?", from a nearby window in the hallway, she could see something terrifying. Shining fell from the roof and crashed into the water inside a nearby fountain in one of the castle's courtyards.
"BROTHER!!!", she teleports to the courtyard. She was about to dive into the water but Shining surfaced on the other side. There she turned around and helped her brother up to the edge.
BLEURGH COUGH COUGH
Shining took his time to spill out the water, Twilight only helps him to his feet, but soon discovers the bruises he had on most of his armor and body, and mainly on his face. "Shining, what happened to you? Who did this?!"
Before she got the answer from him, or rather, got the answer another way, another body fell from the ceiling right next to her.
BANG Unfortunately, it did not fall into the water and a strong impact destroyed most of the floor tiles. When that collides, she closes her eyes as Shining rushes in to protect her.
To protect his sister, Shining set up a last-minute magic shield so the debris wouldn't hurt them. When Twilight opened her eyes she could see nothing but a large cloud of dust, and a large dark figure standing within it.
"Twilight, get out of here, NOW!!!", Shining let go of her and started running with his magic shield in front towards it.
Soon the dark figure threw something at him and he prepared to bash it. But he stops and deactivates his spell when he discovers out what it is. Opening his arms he prepared to catch it, even so, the force of the throw was greater than he could sustain. As a result, Shining was also dragged along with him. The impact sent him and the object in front of Twilight back towards her, who could now see what it was. It was Iron Wing and he was also injured with multiple wounds. But a large cut on his chest made her think he was dead.
Twilight is about to ask what was going on, then she hears loud footsteps. She turns to see 'Shadow' come out of the dust cloud. His red stripes and red eyes were brighter than before and she could see him clearly now. And she was scared of what she feels.
When 'Shadow' stopped in front of them, only anger was present in his bloody red eyes.
Author's Note
Another quick notice. I plan to do my version of the characters. Some may be slightly different but I will do my best to capture their personalities, still they are my versions just keep that in mind.
View Online
Chapter 5 Do no let any one oppose in your way
Chapter 5, Do no let any one oppose in your way
On the roof of the castle, near the research tower, were three souls. Two were the best guards in the Royal Guard and one was considered a legend of the past. The point is that one side was clearly at a disadvantage. So who was it?
One side was fighting for their duty to protect the castle and the lives of the ponies in it, they were simply doing their job. But the last one didn't have to be there. He just wants to complete his purpose and now they deny him for not understanding his situation. His patience went out the window and he was ready to fight back. It doesn't matter who his opponent was.
Shining Armor and Iron Wing were about to face 'The Shadow Blade'. But not before the Captain of the Royal Guard begins his duty.
"Before I start to get you out of my castle, I need to ask. What are you after?", Iron asked. He just wants to start the fight, but his duty as Captain of the royal guard forces him to get the reason for his appearance in the castle.
"Are you after the Princess?", Iron ask checking for a response.
"..."
"Were you hire to hunt down a noble who came to the castle?", he still hope for something.
"..."
Iron's patience was wearing thin, but he still needed to get the reason, so he asked one more question. "Are you here to stalk somepony?".
"..."
"Did a filly on this castle broken your heart, heck, do you even have one at all?".
"...", after all this, still no answer from 'Shadow'.
"Freak.", Shining let out his thought thanks how 'Shadow' was close to his sister when he found them.
'Easy kid, we are facing a legend or that's what I heard.', Iron did not need to ask the reason for his student's anger as he already knew who could only be in the research tower at this time of day. His sister and the princess pupil. 'Did he came to kill or foal-napped Twilight? If he after her, why show himself in the throne room before coming here? Well, if we want answers, will need to get it out from him... By force.'
Since his taunts didn't work, Iron decide being honest with 'Shadow'. "If you're putting on the tough guy act, trust me, you're not going to get anywhere with it. You are suppose to be a legend, but even if you are, is my duty to protect all the ponies under this castle.", Iron then prepare his hammer to emphasis his warning.
"So you have to past me, and boy, I will not make it easy for you."
This time he did get an answer. 'Shadow' prepare his swords. And the battle began.
Driven by the rage of grief at being separated from his master, 'Shadow' closes the distance between them and takes the first step. Shining ready, he display a barrier to stop 'Shadow', but he simply jumps high enough to pass the barrier over it and his two opponents. Which makes them happy that he fell into the trap while Iron flew with his hammer strike him.
This move were perfectly coordinated thanks to their training. Shining and Iron had been training together for the past few years since Shining graduated from being a cadet. Over time, they create a special bond as father and son that makes them the strongest duo that coordinates without speaking. They became the best unit of sword and shield of the Royal Guards. But their expectation of their skill were too high as their moral fall of what happen next.
CRASH As Iron swing all his strength to strike, he was expecting 'Shadow' to try the impossible to dodge, but 'Shadow' just took the hit.
'Shadow' blocks his hammer with his two thin blades in an X formation where he receives an impact so strong that it vibrates the air around him. Iron hoped to send him flying or break his swords in the process. None of that happens. 'Shadow' not only flew away, but quite the opposite, he did not even move as he stand still on the air.
Iron was wondering if 'Shadow' was capable of using magic, the truth came to him when he was being pushed back. "Shining, undo your barrier, now!"
Shining listening without a second thought to his teacher, undo his spell and without a second later 'Shadow' flew away by Iron strength. Both guards did not pursue 'Shadow' and decide to rethink their strategy as he rolls and slides across the roof floor.
After confirming his theory, Iron let out his thoughts. "Using your barrier as a platform won't make it easy.", Shining had his eyes wide open when he realized too.
For the two guards, normally their fighting style is for Shining to seal his enemy's movement with his shields, not forcing them to turn around but forcing them to enter the Iron domain that was the being in the air. Without the ability to move once in the air, his opponents were easy prey for Iron's strong aerial attacks. And even if there is a counterattack or the enemy escapes, Shining can bring up new shields and hit them, giving Iron a second chance.
'Shadow' jumped over the barrier and fell into the trap like the others, but he made no unnecessary moves and only jumped high enough to overcome the barrier. When Iron attacked, he used the edge of the barrier to resist the impact but also to avoid being thrown into the air. What scares both guards is that he shows no sign that the impact damaged him or his swords, letting them know the toughness he have.
"Shining only uses your shields as little as possible or when the opportunity arises, if not he can use them as a jumping platform or support against our attacks.", Iron gave him more instructions as 'Shadow' began running towards them again. "Also put more magic on your shields, his swords are as hard as hell like my daughters' burnt cupcakes!"
Iron runs towards 'Shadow' for a head-on fight as his tricks won't work on him. As they close the distance, Iron twists his body to gain momentum to lift and bring down his hammer on 'Shadow'. 'Shadow' simply responds like the previous attack, blocking Iron's Hammer with his two swords in an X formation and the impact shakes the air again.
'Shadow' having better balance and Iron being on the ground, both held on better and were able to push the other back not like last time. When their weapons were separated, 'Shadow' prepared a counterattack. However, a flash that was captured in his sight made him think twice.
WHOOSH 'Shadow' twists his upper body backwards to move in an impossible way as the glowing magic shield passes by and brushes against his helmet.
He had no choice but to back away after moving the rest of his body away for a possible second attack. From there he could notice Shining teleporting to his blind side and trying to bash him. This time he did not send or throw his magic shield, he brandished them to personally attack 'Shadow'. He could hunt down and counterattack Shining since he was now very close to him, he could, if it weren't for Iron to prepare another attack from his hammer.
Iron did not stop his rotation and swing his hammer again. However, 'Shadow' notices that Iron stood between him and Shining, in a way to make him think.
'Acting as a shield.', 'Shadow' thought, so he decided to dodge it this time instead of blocking it. As soon as he moved out of the way of Iron's hammer, he lost sight of Shining again only to find another attack from his shield in a new blind spot.
'I see... it's a relay attack', 'Shadow' discover their new strategy. Both Iron and Shining acted as sword and shield and changed roles with each attack.
Both guards realize that their aerial supremacy will leave the risk that 'Shadow' will find a way to strike back, even in the air, so they decide a close combat. Since Iron decides to use a heavy weapon, it forces him to perform big moves with enough power to crush anyone, but leaves him open if he misses. That's where Shining acts as his shield and teleports to hit the opponents' blind spot. The role change occurs when Iron does not stop his rotation and prepares to attack again, but places himself in front of Shining acting as a shield as well.
If 'Shadow' counterattacks Iron, Shining stuns him enough for Iron to recover. If he decides to attack Shining, Iron will come between them and, if he is not careful, he can be crushed by his hammer. 'Shadow' continued dodging without being able to find a good moment so he became prey to the guards' dance. A dance that he soon learned.
'Three... Two... One...', 'Shadow' step left from Iron swing.
'Three... Two... One...', then he crouch from Shining bash from the right.
'Three... Two... One...', 'Shadow' step to the right this time for Iron swing.
'Three... Two... One...' He turn his head away from the shield bash from the left.
After a few more dance steps, he found his chance. 'Three... Two... Now.' 'Shadow' jump to the right when Iron hammer came from the left. But as soon as he detects the flash, he prepares to swing his two swords to his left as a teleported and unprotected Shining appears.
"BUCK!!!", unable to dodge, Shining had no choice but to continue his shield strike. He decides to throw his magic shield from his hand to protect himself from being cut by 'Shadow's' swords. But, even after being advised by his teacher, he could not hide his surprise when he saw his shield cut in half.
"SHINING!!!", Iron shout as 'Shadow' did not stop there.
'Shadow' decided to take down one of his opponents now and launched a second swing of his sword towards Shining. Unable to do anything, Shining could only watch Shadow's swords descend towards him. And look how he slices his teacher in front of him.
"NO!!!!", at the last second, Iron abandons his hammer and uses his pegasus speed to take the hit instead of Shining taking it. Frightened, Shining uses his teleportation spell to escape with Iron. Then they both reappear a few meters away.
Once Shining's spell worked, he inspected his captain's wound. 'It's not deep enough. You are safe.', Iron's wound went through his chest, his armor was cut very easily but he avoided a fatal wound. Seeing his teacher wake up, he tried to put him on the floor but was stopped.
"Buck! Shining how many times I need to tell you! Don't lose sight in a fight!", Iron shouts, trying to get back on his hooves.
"What-", SMACK Shining did not finish as his head snap back.
Shining only put a few meters of distance between them, a distance that 'Shadow' quickly shortens. Soon enough, 'Shadow' caught up to both guards and started with a jumping kick to Shining's face, but his assault didn't end.
Iron, who saw his approach, tried to punch him in the air and 'Shadow' caught him as he delivered his kick. And with it, he uses Iron's arm as a quick support and performs a black spin in the air where Iron receives a backward kick to the back of his head. The kick was hard enough to send Iron's face to the floor of the roof.
With this trick Shining was separated, who staggered backwards, and Iron was left on the ground while 'Shadow' fell between them. He didn't give them any chance and he began his beatdown on Shining. 'Shadow' runs in front of him and turns his swords so that the handles of his swords can be used as knuckles.
"UGH!!!", with a strong blow to the stomach, Shining loses all his air and crouches down.
Being an easy target, 'Shadow' began sending multiple left and right punches into his face without allowing him to get too far away with each punch. When it was enough, he delivered a uppercut to Shining's snout. With his head thrown back again, his chest takes more abuse as 'Shadow's' new punching bag. Even with his armor, Shining could feel the full impact of each blow.
Iron recovers just in time to see Shining's punishment and tries to suppress the pain in his chest to stand up. "Don't you dare forget me!!!", Iron screams and starts running. Unfortunately for him, he was not forgotten.
As Iron gets closer, 'Shadow' moves his sight to confirm how far away he is. When the time came, he quickly jumped up and delivered a double kick to Shining. The result was that Shining was sent off the roof and fell into a water fountain below in the courtyard that was next to the research tower. And send 'Shadow' directly to Iron.
"SON OF-", Iron took a headbutt to the face from 'Shadow's' helmet, and he was just getting started. 'Shadow' quickly recovers and turns around to deliver a roundhouse kick to Iron's face sending him to the other side, where his hammer was nearby.
After sliding over the roof tiles, Iron began to get up. "He's really good.", after that and suppressing the pain on his face, Iron found his weapon and was able to pick it up. He soon turns around and sees that 'Shadow' didn't follow him. He just stood there waiting for him.
'He also has good morale in battle. If not, he could have killed me by now.', Iron moves his gaze towards his wound. As Shining concluded, it was not fatal. But if it had been a little higher it could have severed an artery and Iron could have died in minutes.
When he was satisfied, Iron returned to 'Shadow', who was preparing to resume the fight. Iron was angry, but not for the fact that he was about to lose to him, but for not putting up a good fight even with Shining on his side.
'If I were younger, this could be the best fight of my life. I could respond better to Shining's support and be able to save him without sacrificing myself in the process.', he move his gaze to the fountain where Shining fell.
'If you wanted to kill us, then you should already be able to do it in the throne room. Would it be easier for you to just cut off our heads and take whatever you're looking for? Why not deal the final blow?', Iron returns to 'Shadow' after remembering how his other guards were defeated without a single blood being shed.
'You really are a legend', still lost in his thoughts, he just watches 'Shadow' who has already been on his way, wanting to get this over with. 'Now I see that it is not just your fancy armor, weapons or training that makes me angry with you, but that I am jealous of your true warrior's heart. That's why...', Iron took a deep breath and began to chant.
He then opens his eyes, now filled with magic, and shouts. "THAT'S WHY AT LEAST LET ME HIT YOU ONCE!!!"
Iron, for the first time, was able to catch 'Shadow' off guard. The reason he inspected his wound was not to check how bad it was, but to check if his armor still worked. His armor had an enchantment, requested by him, to provide him with magical strength to wield his hammer and be able to strike perfectly, ignoring its weight when flying at high speed. This allows your body to ignore its limitations and explode to its maximum capacity.
With its magical explosion, 'Shadow' hesitates for a moment. A moment that allowed Iron to fly towards him and smash his hammer into 'Shadow's head.
CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG
The sound of metal hitting echoed off the ceiling, but it wasn't just once. Four more times the sound was heard as 'Shadow's' head turned to the side many times. Iron hits 'Shadow' 5 times when he activates his enchantment, he could feel his body burning with power. But due to his old age, he no longer had the ability to exercise this power properly. He just enjoyed this feeling again and was happy to be able to use it against a pony like 'Shadow'.
He was even happier when his sixth strike didn't connect. CRASH
After recovering from the initial attack, 'Shadow' was able to block his next attacks. Iron was proud to have caught him in this state. None of his previous opponents could match Iron's magical speed and strength. That's why Iron smirked at his opponent.
"Sorry for making you wait, now we can dance!", Iron shouts and swings his hammer uncontrollably in all directions. 'Shadow' was surprised but soon caught up with Iron's strikes.
CRASH CRASH CLANG CRASH CLANG CRASH CRASH CLANG CRASH CLANG
Seconds passed as they clashed at high speed and intense ferocity, but to them it felt like hours. Iron's new strength was able to land a few more hits against 'Shadow', while he was only able to block and counter a few exchanges. But soon Iron began to feel the power escaping from his body.
'If only I were younger!' he curses his luck but continues to the end.
When the magic was running out faster than before, he couldn't keep up the speed and had to start moving backwards. Next, Iron was near the edge of the roof. 'Buck it, if I fall I'll do it by fighting back!', Iron prepares to deliver his final blow but 'Shadow' did not allow it.
'Shadow' knew that Iron's newfound strength was being drained with each blow, so when the time came for Iron's final strike, he pushed himself with his body while swinging his swords to deflect the hammer with more force than before.
CRASH The result, Iron's hammer slipped from his hands and flew into the air, but 'Shadow' and Iron collided with each other and went off the roof directly into the courtyard.
'Huh?!', they both think the same thing as soon as they fall to the ground.
'Well, this is it...' Iron already accepted defeat, he didn't try to save himself because his body began to go numb. 'Oh well it was a good- WHAT!', his thoughts of defeat change when 'Shadow' catches him in the air.
What surprised him was that 'Shadow' did not use him to cushion the fall, but instead allowed himself to be the cushioning bag so Iron did not receive any damage while they changed places. Iron could only stare at his decision, in his sane mind he would never do it for his enemy. Well, not for everyone, and that scares him. He couldn't think about it anymore as the ground got closer.
CRASH BANG
Before long, they both crash to the ground and crash hard into a large cloud of dust, as the hammer falls straight into the fountain breaking it in the process. Inside the cloud, 'Shadow' wasted no time and pushed Iron away from him. He begins to check out his new surroundings, still on guard for new threats.
COUGH COUGH The iron was on his back, soon he began to feel the aftereffects of the magic. Like the other times. 'Ahhh, I hate when this comes.'
All of his muscles began to go numb or burn with pain due to the sudden tension he experienced when he used the incantation. He felt like he went through a marathon, fought an army, and had a dispute with his wife. He was tired and heavy, but he thought nothing of it as he turned his head towards 'Shadow'. He was checking his surroundings, as if the fall did nothing to him. As he watches 'Shadow', he notices something he couldn't during their exchanges of blows.
The armor of 'Shadow' had no damage or dents at all, even from the hits of his hammer and with the fall. Like it wasn't damaged to begin with. This makes Iron realize more facts about 'Shadow'.
'This fellow is tougher than I expected. So that means I didn't have a chance at all.', Iron let aside that fact and concentrate more of what he knows now. 'But he didn't go to kill me or my guards, and he offered to take the impact of the fall for me, knowing that I am a pegasus. Is it really an evil that we must defeat?'
''Shadow' finally understood his surroundings and returned to Iron, who was still in thought. 'He is really dangerous... but now I think he-', just to grab him and lift him up. So he could throw Iron around like a sandbag.
'is a SON OF-' POW Soon Iron crashes into something and enters a new world of pain. "UGH!!!"
As they both hit the ground, 'Shadow' had no problem realizing that this was the courtyard he sent Shining through off the roof. When he sees a figure following his path, he recognizes the movement and shape as Shining, but to make sure he sends Iron to find out. When he hears both of their moans of pain, he makes the right decision to avoid permanent collateral damage. Both guards were adults, so more pain will be nothing to them, even if they both received a beating moments ago.
With his opponents finally down, 'Shadow' walks out of the dust cloud to where Shining and Iron are moaning in pain on the ground. When he found that they were no longer a threat, he sheathed his right sword but kept the other out. He didn't want to hurt them, but it angrily annoys him for continuing to get in his way. He wants to make sure the message has been received, so he decides to turn around to restart his search. Due to his misfortune, Shining did not allow him to do so.
"You're not getting away!", he shouted as he threw another of his shields, but from that moment on he was weaker. Something that pisses off 'Shadow'.
SLASH 'Shadow' had enough as he slice off the attack of his magic shield. 'Shadow' return to Shining as he secures Iron to the side of the courtyard. He could ignore it, but his anger continued to rise to the point where he could no longer suppress it. He didn't forget that it was Shining who interrupted his meeting with Twilight earlier. With his newfound anger, he walks towards Shining to put him down for real.
"Oh...Shining?", Iron opened his eyes just in time to see that he was pushed aside.
"Yes I am here-", he stop for Iron grab his shoulder.
"Listen son, he is too strong and you can't-", however, Iron's warning could not end when he saw that 'Shadow' was right behind Shining. "You need to run n-" COUGH COUGH, trying to get up was too much for the old Captain. With this, Shining's determination grew stronger but he was realistic.
Shining didn't need to be warned, he just made sure Iron was safe so he could return to 'Shadow'. Who was a few meters behind, ready for him. He was afraid but his fears did not prevent him from protecting his family, although he was already exhausted from the beating and the fall. With his determination he addressed 'Shadow' with a right punch.
"If I don't stop him, WHO WILL-", determination that was broken when 'Shadow' grabbed his punch with his free hand.
"Buck.", SMACK is all he says as 'Shadow' beat him in the face with the handle of his sword.
Losing his balance, Shining staggered but did not fall. 'Shadow' did not let go and did not allow him to escape so he continued his assault on Shining's face. After a few hits, Shining's face received more bruises than any of his training or fighting practices. When the punishment was enough, 'Shadow' twisted his arm and put him on one knee.
"ARGHHH!!!", Shining shouted as his arm was locked in the grip of 'Shadow'. He tried to move, but each time his arm twisted into a terrible inverted angle. Making him at the mercy of 'Shadow', as he raises his sword.
'Shadow' wasn't going to kill him, he was about to knock Shining down with his fist. But the rest thought differently from the way he raised his hand with the sword. They looked like he was going to insert the sword. A thought that ran through all the ponies in the yard, including Shining, Iron, and the spectators that 'Shadow' hadn't yet noticed.
"SSSTTTOOOPPP!!!"
'Shadow' freezes as he hears that voice with his fist halfway to meet Shining's face.
For a moment, the entire world stops moving as seconds become hours for everyone in the yard. Only after a couple of minutes, 'Shadow' move his head and his anger soon disappears as he finds the only source of his reason for existing. And just like a lost cub searching for its mother, the anger, anxiety and desire to kill in the heart of 'Shadow' dissipated into thin air when he encountered the only mare he would listen to.
There was the baby dragon he came to find and a young purple mare he found while she was sleeping, but now she was wide awake. Spike and Twilight were on the other side of the yard this whole time, scared as Tartarus to see how brutally 'Shadow' was beating their brother. Spike arrived in time to take Twilight away, but as soon as Iron and 'Shadow' fall to the ground, he is left with her, unable to move and carry her to safety. He tried again, but he still couldn't move because his legs were shaking.
Twilight's scream caught his attention due to her fear for her brother's well-being. "L-l-leave him a-a-alone! I-I-If you w-w-want me, c-come to ME!!!", she didn't know what to do but she needed to do something.
"Twi... just run...", Shining tried to speak but could only get out a few words due to the pain, and if we include his now swollen face.
"No I am n-n-n-not escaping!", said with determination to save his brother. "S-s-so release him or- OW!",
"Eh?", she didn't finish her threat, she was just surprised that 'Shadow' listened to her and freed Shining from his punishment. The ponies all stared dumbly in disbelief at how easy it was for 'Shadow' to listen to Twilight, but soon their fear returned as he walked towards her.
"OH NO! We need to run!", Spike screams and tries once again to lead them to safety, but Twilight was pinned to the ground due to fear that 'Shadow' might jump on them if they turned their backs.
"... No .. leave them alone- ARHG!", Shining tried to get up from the ground and suppress his pain, but he could only stare at the ground holding his bad arm.
'Something's wrong, no, strange... but what is it?', Iron was also watching, he also didn't try to stop 'Shadow' due to his fatigue and pain.
The aftereffects still linger on his body, but the real reason is that he noticed that the tension of the air changed somehow. When 'Shadow' was beating Shining he could feel his bloodlust, but when Twilight stopped him, that aura disappeared. 'If he didn't come to take their lives, what did he do?', he couldn't get any response and could only witness what happened next.
'I need to run... I need to escape... I need- EH?!', Twilight was lost in thought as she panicked over what to do. But as 'Shadow' got closer to her, she could feel that connection again.
Something came to her mind, telling her that he was a friend, her ally, and that she was safe with him. Unfortunately, that scared her and seeing 'Shadow' walking towards her with his sword still in his hand, she screamed her fears.
"DON'T COME NEAR ME!!!", Twilight screams and closes her eyes.
She was prepared for the attack she thought she was about to receive, so she was surprised and worried as the seconds passed, nothing happened. She opened her eyes and gasped at what she saw. 'Shadow' was a few meters away from her, but he seemed to freeze in the same way she stopped him when he was about to hit her brother. Time passes again and not a single movement. Nobody knew what to do. Her confusion was as great as her fears that it almost made her wet herself right there when 'Shadow' moved. Taking a step back.
Twilight could only stare back at Shadow's gaze. "What's going on?", she murmurs those words. She was still in her flight or fight moment, it was thanks to her fears being suppressed as her curiosity grew greater and greater about what was happening, she was able to remain calm for longer.
"Is he... listening to you?", Spike blurted out what each pony was thinking. And he was right.
Unbeknownst to the rest, 'Shadow' was able to verify Twilight's rights over him thanks to The Commandments the longer he stayed close to her. So he has no choice but to listen to her, unfortunately not all the ponies knew this, including the new spectator. Soon 'Shadow' senses a killing instinct coming towards him, but unable to determine if it was against him or Twilight, he moved even if it was against her wishes.
"Try asking him to jump. Oh, on one leg.", Spike said to Twilight, also curious if he was listening.
"I am not goi- TWILIGHT!", Twilight responded but could not finish as Shining shout to her. After hearing her brother warning, Twilight turn around and freeze as 'Shadow' was already upon her.
'This is it, huh.', time stops for her. She couldn't move. She couldn't defend herself. All she could do was watch as that dark hand moved towards her.
She already visualizes what will happen to her. He will grab her and could break her neck or sever her head clean from her body. She hoped the sword wouldn't cut her. Even piercing her heart could be less painful for her. But every thought comes to one conclusion: she was going to die.
'NOOO I DON'T WANT TO DIE!!!', her mind began to regret it when she felt his touch.
'Every pony was right. I did waste my life! So much books I wanted to read! So many thesis I didn't submit! So much sweets I wait to eat IF NOT FOR SPIKE!', she was still lost in her mind as 'Shadow's' grip was on her.
'Sorry mother and father, I will leave Shining the right to give your first grandfoal to him. And yes Cadance was right!', 'Shadow' brings his body closer to her.
'I also wanted... wanted... at least...', only to shove Twilight with Spike behind her, away from him.
'Huh... why-', when she returned to reality, time began to flow normally for her as she saw 'Shadow' turn to his side.
Receiving a beam of solar magic to his chest. BANG
'Shadow' was sent into the fountain next to him and crashed into the fountain pillar while the beam still burned him. Once finished, 'Shadow' attempted to get up but his armor could not suppress the full force of the spell, and this was the third time he was pinned down by it. All he could do was turn his head as the culprit of casting that spell approached him in the air. He knows well who she was, since she appeared in everyone's sight.
'... How... annoying...'
Celestia was floating above the courtyard and even Twilight couldn't recognize her since she was wearing her battle armor. The same one that 'Shadow' knows she only uses when she's really going to war, or when she's really angry at her former master. He knows from experience of his previous order from the Master (jokes) what he is required to do. Only this time her murderous instincts against him were real. Each pony was silent as they floated in front of 'Shadow' where they bathed with their solar eyes.
"You dare to come to my castle, disturb the peace of my kingdom and endanger my subjects!", Celestia screams as 'Shadow' continues to suppress the magic damage on his body.
'... shup... up...'
"Princess Celestia...?" Twilight let out as she was help by Spike but both were freeze due Celestia killing aura.
'... not... acceptable...'
"Wait your hig-" COUGH COUGH, Iron tried to say something, his body failed at it. Celestia did hear him, but hearing him with pain, her rage did not diminish, it only increased. Even hearing Shining's pained moans fuels her resolve.
'... out... of my way!...'
"I hoped you learned from your past mistakes. I hoped that you and your 'master' would be changed forever, but I see that you will continue to be a danger to my ponies.", he said that while 'Shadow' keeps trying to get up but keeps falling to his knees.
'NNNNOOOOWWWWWW'
"I am a pony that give second chances, but I won't forgive you for daring to harm my student!", Celestia started to charge again her spell. "Do you have any last wo-"
"... Shup up..."
The voice rang out too low for the entire courtyard to hear, but the power it carried was enough for everyone to hear. And freeze all movement, including Celestia. "...What?"
"... I said...", 'Shadow' lift his body.
"...just...", his armor began to glow.
"...shup up...", as he raises his red eyes that shine with an intense light that no pony has ever seen before.
All the air around him began to vibrate. The water on his armor began to evaporate. His armor was giving off a dark aura. All eyes were on him. And for the first time they could see in him an emotion that he could no longer repress. His true rage.
'What's happening!? This is the first time he has acted this way!', Celestia couldn't believe her eyes. 'He didn't show any emotion before, so what's different now!' Could it be... that we trigger him or something else is moving it?!'
"... I am tired...", the voice was heard again. It was right at that moment that everyone really knew who was speaking.
"Is that him?!", Spike finally heard his voice, all he could think about was the rage emanating from him. But no one answers him as the warrior's dark voice continues.
"...I had...enough...", his anger was visible to everyone, the water from the fountain also began to evaporate around him.
'Is this... the real 'Shadow Blade'? Or something else is coming out?', Iron continue observing.
"...all... of you... are in my... WAY...", his armor began to light up more than normal. As boiling red blood ran down his stripes.
Shining finally found a way to suppress his pain, his fear of the monster that was about to be released soon. "I need to...get Twilight safe...", he tried to crawl over to Twilight, but he wasn't sure he could reach her in time. From time to time he couldn't ignore his pain and return his sight when 'Shadow' got up.
"... how... ANNOYING!", the wounded servant's scream echoes through the air as his dark aura increases.
Twilight continues to look at him. She could no longer understand what was happening or why. She could not specify what she will do. She only has one thought. As did his teacher, the pony who was about to confront him.
"What are you?", Celestia ask him. "What you are you looking for?"
'Shadow' returns his gaze back to her. But no one expected his response when he stepped forward.
"..I am my master tool. Her weapon, her arms and legs. My will is to serve my owner wishes, commands, and desires. Her will is my reason of existence as I am her shadow. And you will not stop me for reunite with my new mas-" THUNK
He didn't finish his speech. He suddenly remained silent for a moment and his dark aura stopped. As if he was turning it off.
Everyone realized this and began to worry. Even they thought if what happened was an illusion but soon a sound was heard, the sound of a crunch as the dark servant's boot sank into the ground. 'Shadow' turned behind him to discover that Iron's hammer not only destroys the fountain when it falls, but also damages the underground water pillar.
The weight of the hammer crushes the strength of the pillar structure. And with the blast of Celestia and the weight of 'Shadow', it finishes the job of destroying the support. Soon the floor of the fountain began to sink and crack. 'Shadow' missed the chance to jump out when the crack expanded and he was swept by the water into the castle's underground water channel.
"No!!!", Twilight was the only pony to move but was to late.
All she do when she reach the edge was to witness 'Shadow' being drag by the underground current, to whatever place he could end.
"Shadow...", Twilight was standing there. She was separated from him. Now, she can't ask her question. "...who are you?"
Author's Note
Thanks for getting here. This is the first part, this first book will be my writer's test to become one and the beginning of my story I am building here. So don't be afraid to leave a like, or a dislike, at least I'll know how bad I am. But any criticism will be welcome.
Chapter 6, no matter what happen to you
Author's Note
Hello again, here I bring the second part what I want to called 'the journey for the elements'. Well for a quick brief, this part consist more on placing Shadow influence on the life on the main 6, specially a bookworm unicorn. To be honest, this part was totally construct from zero. What I mean, I already had the story in mind but decide to connect and make bigger the story. For that this will be the first book of Shadow Blade.
Why I am announcing this, well the free time I get after this week may disappear so I will make my effort to complete this book at least. As mention before, this will cover mostly before and the first two episodes. As the rest of the book I had in mind, well let see if I can get more time to finished, because I reach the part that I had no draft for the next part.
Well hope you liked this part, at least.
Chapter 6, no matter what happen to you
Chapter 6, no matter what happen to you
The day was finally over and all the ponies could go home to rest with their family and friends. Some of them wanted to see their loved one. Others wanted to party after a hard day at work with friends. And some were thinking about going to dreamland as quickly as possible.
But on the castle there was a group that were working overnight due to a special request from the most VIP pony in Equestria. Princess Celestia herself made the request to check her suddenly broken garden water fountain.
The head maid commissioned several construction companies to repair the fountain, but on the condition that they work immediately and, if necessary, overnight. Most groups were hesitant, for the new group founded by Quick Builder, who had no problem exploiting their workers and saw an opportunity, accepted the job.
So his group and the guards selected for that night did not rest until they finished, luckily their morale to work was positive since Celestia also accompanied them.
Celestia was supervising the inspection of the courtyard while the team of workers with her guards reviewed the damage to the fountain that was recently destroyed. After the fight, she and her groups of elite guards surround the new hole in the courtyard and expected a war. Everything changes when they notice that 'Shadow' didn't come out. Then they change the operation to search for his body.
She had to cancel the rest of the appointments and meetings that day and the next. She took the opportunity to change into a dress before the Builder's groups of workers arrived at the castle. She was glad that this day was about to end when the sun set and the moon appeared.
Only one issue, she was lost in thought about what happened today.
'Is indeed that was 'The Shadow Blade' I face in the past returned, but I found out that Discord's statue was still in his place were I leave him.', Celestia remembers that the first thing she did once she prepared for war was to make sure Discord escaped or not. 'So why does he appear alone?'
"Princess.", she soon returns to reality as informed by the boss of the workers, Builder himself.
"I am listening chief.", she said as she divide her attention to him and the site.
"We checked the underground columns supporting the fountain and they all look good, we just need to reinforce them. But the water column that connects to the castle's water channel was destroyed, we don't think we have a chance to repair it. We only suggest building a new fountain so if you had the idea of building a new one with a new design, now is your chance.", Builder jokes to lighten the mood.
'If only that was my only concern.', Celestia already knew that fact so she followed his efforts to make her happy. "Now that's good news, I already have the new fountain design in mind. Could your team build it for me?"
"Yeah! Just say the words and we'll build it before dawn.", even if it was a joke, he said it with great confidence that he will be able to make that wish come true. Of course, he ignores the murders stares his team was throwing at him behind his back.
"Thanks for the efforts, but now for the bad news.", she clears her throat, about her true commission. "About my other request, did your team find anything in the water channel?"
"Oh, well..", he looked around to make sure nopony could hear him. "We inspected around the support beams, possible holes around the water channel, and even with the help of the guards we stopped the water to have a better chance, but we couldn't find the body."
Celestia hired the team for two reasons. The most obvious thing for the public was the inspection of the fountain that suddenly sank in the castle courtyard. The second was only shared with the guards, castle staff and Builder only once he signed the contract, was finding the body of 'Shadow'.
Celestia's concern in her soul grows heavier as time passes without knowing what happened to him. "I see, did your team check the entire channel?"
"Sorry your highness, it may take days to check the inside of the canal since the castle's water system runs next to the city's water system. If the unfortunate pony didn't get stuck on the castle grounds, he could end up in another part of the city. In the worst case scenario, it could end up outside the mountain through one of the water outlets.", Builder said in a sad tone about this bad news.
This was really bad news for her. 'In other words, he could be anywhere. There is no choice but to pause the search for now.'
Celestia clears her throat before turning to Builder. "This was unexpected, so I understand. I want to thank you for your efforts, Builder, and your team works. So for now we are going to suspend rebuilding the fountain. Your group can rest tonight and I hope to see you tomorrow."
"Oh... Okay. As you wish, your highness.", Builder said with his motivation a little low as his team shouted victory behind him.
Soon Builder's Team began packing up as Celestia moved to one of the hallways near the courtyard, where her second-in-command of the Royal Guard after Iron was waiting for her. "Your Highness, what are your orders?"
"First notify the city's public water system that we will need access to the entire city system. From there he forms all the necessary teams to cover not only the city grounds but also all the exits in and out of Canterlot."
The captain narrow his eyes for such order. He didn't have any issue to follow her and assign the teams. However, his doubts fall on the numbers. "...How many teams we assign?"
"If possible, the full body of royal guards and city guards available tonight. I don't want to insist on the issue, but we are in a situation of maximum alert.", Celestia said as she turn to the courtyard. Her eyes falls on the hole.
"Only for one guy?", he raise his eyebrow. Not believing was really necessary.
"Yes... Just this guy have the strength of an army.", she said as she believed those words.
The second in command wanted to believe that his princess was joking with him. However, after what he heard about Iron's statement and the story of the fight, he let the idea sink. "As you order, your Highness!"
"Thanks..", she responds with a sigh. 'If only Luna were here, we could make this easier, but for now, it's up to me to take care of these problems. And I also have to prepare her welcome party for her dark side.'
She then turns to her guard before letting him go. "Before you go, are your fellow guards okay?", Celestia asked in general but was more concerned about a specific group.
The commander, knowing what he means, answers where Iron and Shining were treated for their injuries. "They are taking care of them in the west wing, and I heard that your niece personally went to help."
'Cadance, if you are not careful enough you can get Shining in trouble.', Celestia was not surprised. After all, her niece was not good at hiding her emotions and feelings for the future Captain. "Thanks, I'll go too, so if anypony needs me, you know where to find me."
From there, Celestia dispatched Builder and his team to the castle gates and went directly to the Castle Guard headquarters, where the high and low risk treatment infirmary of the Royal Guard corps was also located. Since both guards were injured in the castle, there was no need to send them to the hospital. But the main reason was the Iron's condition due to the side effects of his armor, the only doctor assigned for treatment was only available in the castle. Both guards were on the west side where high-risk injuries were treated, while the throne room guards were treated on the east side.
'Cadence must be glad she can play nurse with Shining alone. I just hope they both can control their feelings better. If Iron is awake, those two should wait until they can have some quality time later.', Celestia continue in her thoughts as she walks to the Guards headquarters.
'But I'm glad Cadance found her special pony. Just a Twilight, Shining to have a good heart and believe that the answers to both of my concerns for the future came in one package. Maybe my luck is changing after losing Luna.', she hope that the time she walk to the Guards headquarters could get her peace she wishes.
But everything changed as soon as she passed the destroyed courtyard with guards ready for war, she couldn't find that happiness enjoyable again.
'Just for him to show up.', Celestia paused for a moment as the problem with 'Shadow Blade' came to mind. 'Why, at of nowhere, he appears on the throne room? What was after, what was his goal?... And why I feel bad for him?'
Celestia couldn't shake off her fear in that moment 'Shadow' was about to release his rage. For the first time she feel that he was serious on her, but she couldn't find the reason. As well the reason why she suddenly feel pity for him.
'Do I hate him? No, I am scare of him. At the end, Discord already say it before.', she restarted her journey and looked away from the hole he fell from. 'He was just a tool, a poor soul being used.'
After thinking about that topic, she enters the castle extension where her royal guards await her next order. The guard headquarters was located in another large courtyard, the difference from the rest is the large T-shaped building with three extensions and a courtyard with dummies, weapons stations and an obstacle course for training. One extension was the living rooms for cadets, the lockers and other daily facilities where her guards could rest and prepare for their duties. The other two were the main and secondary infirmaries but she only plans to visit one.
As she approaches, several guards who were exchanging shifts stop and greet her. She only took a second to respond so she immediately went to the west wing. She walks down the hallway and soon reaches to open the doors to the guard section with life-threatening injuries. And she was greeted with the cry of pain caused, no other, by the princess of love.
"Cadance! I can do it myself, don't- AHHHH!!!"
"Okay, that's not my fault, you moved Shining, so please let me just- Hey! Come here!"
"Please Cadance! Wait don't bring it near me- AHHH!!!"
"Princess, his face is fine and does not require treatments. Additionally, the cotton is too soaked in alcohol that you are doing more damage than healing it.", Celestia let out a sigh as she approached Shining's bed.
When she moved the curtains on the bed where Shining was resting, she found him, head doctor Pink Heart, and her niece, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, or Cadance as she liked it. She was a 24-year-old alicorn with pink fur and a multiple combination of pink and magenta mane. She usually wears dresses colored from white to red with pink stripes and heart designs. But for some reason she was wearing a nurse's outfit.
She was the third princess, just like Celestia, who was an alicorn who was born into an extension of the royal family. As soon as they discovered that she had the magical core to be a celestial alicorn, they took her to Canterlot where she announced her status as part of the main Royal Family. Then she met a fun unicorn filly and her handsome older brother.
Now, she was treating that brother's wounds 'well', as she thought was the right way.
"But I didn't have the chance to nurse him and when I left my room he was already patched up. I even steal- I mean, I asked for these cloths so I could cure him with my magic of love.", Cadance answers to the castle's head doctor.
Pink Heart, who was a mature unicorn mare about 40 years old (not exactly), with pink fur like hers but with a dark red mane. She was wearing a doctor's coat over her brown shirt and black skirt. She believes The Princess of Love was the worst nurse and apprentice she has ever had.
"Yeah, if you want to torture him with your 'love', he really is in good hands.", Pink said monotonously after seeing Cadance in the form of 'healing' him.
Celestia wanted to enter the conversation, she had seen enough. "Well, they say love sometimes hurts. Either he did something terrible in his past life or Cadance is bad at holding grudges. What did you say, Shining?"
"Wait, is this because that time I said you were too big for that dress?", Shining let out his thought. He soon met three stares in disbelief at what he had just said, forgetting that he was talking to mares.
"...Shining, I think there is a spot that was not treated.", Cadance said as she re-soaked the cotton she used to 'treat' him. "So don't move."
"Let's leave the lovebirds alone.", Pink said to Celestia as they both came out of the bed curtains and Shining's screams were heard louder than before.
"So what's the diagnosis, Pink?", Celestia asks her old friend as Pink pulls out a cigar. "You are a doctor. Shouldn't you use it as an example?", even she already knows the reason why, she still wanted to ask the question.
"... As long as that idiot keeps getting hurt, I'm going to need one of this. This way he can be responsible for my life.", she light it up with her magic and took a breath.
Even if they were in the infirmary, even all the ponies knew why Pink took a cigarette, no one stopped her since she was the head doctor of the castle. Also, there were none patients in the west wing at the moment and there were only 2 beds in use, so nopony will be affected if she do so. Once Pink calmed her heart and exhaled, she finally answered Celestia.
"SIGH... Assuming they were guards, they were a bunch of pussies in my opinion.", letting out her frustration, she continued with her report. "All of them were just knocked out. "They will have bruises in the next few days, but nothing permanent."
Pink took another breath and got to the serious part. "Only Shining has taken a real beating. He'll be purple for a couple of weeks, luckily for him love can be blind so he won't care. As for his arm, he only sprained his bicep and the muscle around it. It will burn for the rest of the day and he'll be numb for the next few days, but he should keep away from that bastard who twisted his arm."
Celestia was worry for the last part. "For his safety or-"
"For both. His due the fact that if was twist harder in the way he was, his arm could dislocate or tear the ligaments in his elbow and shoulder. It were almost tear apart in a way I didn't know could be possible and it will take months for his arm to recover. You could see it as another way to break an arm without breaking the bones since it was meant to be torn off. For the other reason, well, Cadance kept talking about bringing a meteor to crush the culprit.", Pink end it with another breath of her cigarette.
"I see.", they reach the other bed and this one also has curtains. But because of the one who was using it, they lowered their voice. "And the other patient."
"...See it for yourself.", Pink replied as she opened the curtains to see Iron awake reading a book, who welcomes the two mares with a smile. Celestia was happy that he was okay, but stopped because she could see that his state was more broken than she remembered.
Iron was taken to the infirmary immediately where Pink tended to him, so he was in good hands when it was all over. They took off his armor to check his wound, bandaged him from the chest, and there were no signs of blood loss on him.
But his body seemed weakened, the proud toned and muscular body he had in his prime was just an old memory. He received multiple injuries, including fatal ones, but it was the weight of the aftereffect of his magical armor that consumed his life force. He even looks older in his face and hair as if 10 years were taken from his life.
Celestia was saddened to see the great Captain Iron in this state, but another mare was angrier than her. "As you can see the idiot is fine, if you call good to be closer to death's door again.", Pink said as she took another puff of her cigarette.
"Hey, this idiot can hear, you know words can hurt. Ehehe.", Iron laugh even if Pink was looking with murderous eyes. "You should quit that too, it's not good for your health."
"As if you know what's good for you...", she turns away leaving Celestia talking to Iron.
She went to the other side of the bed and brought a chair to sit next to him. "So how are you?"
"As always when I go full throttle. I feel like I've been chewed, tossed, and crushed by a manticore, a hydra, and my wife and daughters all together. But I will live.", he smiled as the shadow behind the curtain suddenly choked.
""Well, I'm glad you can stay with us for a few more years.", she replied with a smile. "I just wish I was there before you had to use your armor."
"Don't worry princess, it's part of the duty. As your Captain, I will risk my life to protect all the ponies I care so much. Well, for you it wouldn't be the same when I do it for my WIFE.", there was a sound of clicking teeth on the other side when he finished.
Celestia hoped Iron would act more mature as the years went by. So she tries to ease the tension. "You should consider your family's feelings, Iron. We don't know when the last time we'll be able to see them will be.", the last part was also for her. 'Luna, just a little more time.'
Iron, seeing that she also referred to her 'wish', as he had been notified a while ago, took her princess feelings seriously. "Okay, I'll take your word for it, your highness. Besides, my retirement is approaching and I'm already preparing for it so I'll make sure to use most of the time I have left in my life."
Celestial sees Iron with a happy face towards the figure in the curtain. She was happy that he was learning, but now it was the role where she had to be Princess Celestia and not his friend. She clears her throat and enters her royal avatar.
"Now, could you tell us what you discovered about him, The Shadow Blade?", Iron turns to her and gives her his full attention. "Captain, did you discover his goals? Even a hint of his objectives?"
"...No. I have theories but I can't prove them so I have nothing.", Celestial was upset but was surprised by what he said next. "I'm just convinced that he didn't come to cause trouble. Maybe it was the other way around and we were the ones who caused him trouble in his quest."
"Huh?...", surprised, Celestia asks him another question. "...What do you think of this? About 'Shadow Blade'?"
For a couple of minutes Iron was silent, until he let a smile escape on his face and his true feelings. "He is just as you describe him. A true warrior of legends.", Celestia didn't respond and let Iron continue.
"His first move was all I needed to tell me that he is a top-notch warrior, the best of our guards, including me in my golden age. Even if we try our best and make him sweat for his life, he continues with a calm mind. With time he found a way to defeat us. He had the chance to kill us, but he didn't. I don't know what his objective is or the orders of his 'Master' as you warned me, but I do know that he has good warrior sense. Only an idiot like me is foolish enough to stand in his way.", Iron said as he looked up at the ceiling. He remembered every move of his battle.
"Why do you say that?", Celestia insisted while not wanting to hear the answer. That the Captain was no match for him. And she nailed it.
"Because I didn't have a chance.", Celestia and the figure behind the curtains trembled at the thought of Iron being weak against 'Shadow'.
"All our efforts to stop him were just a joke to him. However, I was happy to confront him.", he turns to Celestia with a smile I've seen for a long time. "I was able to give him, not one, but up to five hits while he was off guard. At least I repaid him for the punishment we received. hehehe. Ah... Only to see that it was still nothing to him."
It was soon lost in memory when he said it. "If I was younger I could have performed better. All I can say... it was my best fight."
And with that the curtains opened as the pony behind them had enough. Pink, his wife.
"Your best fight... Your best fight!!! You could have died! What do I have to do to pierce that idiot's skull of your head so as not to use that bucking curse!", Pink storms into Iron's face and doesn't let him respond.
"Your body is not the same as before, you are too old to use it! Your resistance gets worse every time you use it! We warn you that the next time you use it the worst can happen! Then why!? Because!? WHY DON'T YOU LISTEN!!?", by this time, she grabs him with her eyes filled with tears.
"Every day I fear the moment when you leave us because of it! Every day our daughters wait for your corpse to come to them!", at this point, she was already crying into his chest.
"... SOB.. why did you... SOB... put your life... SOB... in danger...", at this moment, Iron is holding his wife. "Don't you... SOB... care for us...", after her scene, Iron remains silent.
Iron let her vent her feelings, when he saw that he could speak, he gave her his answer. "I know I couldn't stand the spell again. You said it before, that could be my last time. And that's why I used it.", he turned to look at Celestia to see if she was paying attention too.
Then he lifted his wife's face so that her teary eyes could see his. "I just wanted to give him a good fight. Because that was my last fight as Captain of the Royal Guard."
"Huh?!", Pink was speechless so Iron continued. Even Celestia was surprised to be speechless.
"Why are you surprised? You were right. I couldn't last 5 minutes with that, even worse with 'Shadow', but I should be thanking him. Now I know there is a better warrior and I could trade blows with him before I kick the bucket. So from this moment on I am satisfied and will begin to retire from my warrior life.", he said removing her mane from her face. To be able to see her better.
But Pink didn't believe this moment. She was full of doubts. "...This is real? If you're lying I swear-mhm!", Pink stops while being kissed by her husband.
"This time for real.", Iron replies as their lips part. "But you should already know all this, you were the one who chose an old stallion like me."
"... Just shup up... SOB...", Pink hides her face in his chest as she continues muttering. "... SOB... I finally win... SOB..."
He keeps looking at his sweet wife, thinking out loud. "...At least with this she will stop smoking. I still don't understand how she ended up with this old stallion.", but he was not paying attention when the spectator decided to speak.
"Well, you were a hot stud at the time and a crazy stallion for battle. No wonder she was able to defeat all of her rivals since she always keeps you in control while the others give up.", Celestia finally speaks after letting the couple have their moment. "So I guess that's all for me for today, I'll leave you two to have more time to yourselves.", she gets up and prepares to leave.
Iron, nervous about what he just declared, tries to have one more word with her. "Your highness about-"
"Let's leave it for another day, after all you must prepare for when that moment comes." she said as she closed the curtains of her bed and began walking out of the infirmary. But she stops when Candace gets out of Shining's bed.
The Nurse of Love comes out to talk to her aunt. "He'll be fine?"
"Yes, my niece. They just need some quality time together. So I'm going to ask you to keep your games a little calm. Okay?~", she smiled at Cadance, whose face began to turn red but her embarrassment soon drained away.
When she asked her aunt about her concerns. "I'm happy for Pink that Iron is retiring of his warrior zealotry, but who's going to stop that monster now? I don't want Shining to use that kind of power or face something like that... being."
"Don't worry, my niece, he is not omnipresent or invincible. I know that 'he' can be stopped and we can put him down, we just have to prepare better next time.", she said with dangerous eyes.
But that false determination was useless to Cadance. "You say that because you stopped him in the past with the elements. But you can't handle them, so that means-"
Celestia stops her from saying more as she raises her hand in front of her, stopping her from openly revealing her future plans. "It's not the time for that. And she's not prepare for it yet.", Celestia knew what, or rather who, she was referring to. 'Twilight is not mature enough to face greater dangers like 'Shadow'. If I prepare it right, she will be enough for the demon inside my sister, but not for a pony like him.'
She return back to Cadance from her thoughts. "If somepony will confronts him, I'll take that job."
Cadance was relieved to know that no innocent pony would stand up to him, but now. "You're sure? I can help. I'm also an alicorn and my magic is getting stronger and- That is not necessary.", she was interrupted by her aunt.
"Sorry my niece, but you're still young. I wish you to focus more on having fun and cherish your time with your loved ones.", she then walks towards the exit, only to stop for one more thing. "By the way, you should give that uniform back to the poor soul you 'borrowed'."
"Oh? This.", Cadance look at the nurse uniform. "Actually, I didn't stole- I mean I borrowed. Jejeje. This is- SAY ANOTHER WORD AND SOON YOU WILL BE MY NEW PATIENT FOR THIS NIGHT!!!", but a scream stop her.
"Ah... I see.", knowing that Pink's warning was her cue to leave, Celestia walked out the doors while deep in thought. 'But the uniform looks new so... I shouldn't keep thinking about it.', as she leave, prepare a teleportation spell to her next destination.
'For now there's another pony I need to check out.'
Spike was running with a tray of sweets and beverages back to his and his sister's room. He should be there already, but if they're locked in for the rest of the day and the next, at least he won't starve.
'This should be enough, at least for me.', he turns a corner and immediately steps aside as a group of guards pass down the hall in the opposite direction. All the staff and guards knew who Spike is, so one of the guards in front stopped as soon as he saw him.
"Spike, you should be on your room. The whole castle is in high alert and all must not go out until it safe or the rule is revoke.", said the guard leading the squad.
"Sorry, at least I wanted to... bring Twilight some sweets, something to distract her. You know... ehehe.", he laughs at his own lie. However, for some of them it was enough.
One of the guards in the back catches what he may be referring to. "Oh, you mean that nerdy sister from Shining. I heard the intruder appeared in front of her."
"...Yes, she met him when Shining was fighting him. Like a guard is supposed to do.", Spike responded to that with venom in his voice.
Something that did not escape the group of guards. "What did you- Stop."
He didn't finish as he was stopped by the first guard. "We are wasting time. I will escort Spike back to his room, the rest continue with the patrol."
With orders from their leader, the rest of the guards pass by Spike, some passing by without giving him a look of hatred. Once the group was out of sight, Strong Shield, a guard of the same generation as Shining, began talking to Spike as he escorted him back.
"You know having half the guard corps hating you isn't a good idea, what if you're in trouble?", he started walking with Spike following him.
Spike responds with a deep sigh knowing what he means. "...I know but every time they insult my family I can't just stand by and let them go."
"Yeah, I know, they're just jealous that Twilight and Shining are the princesses' favorites.", he looked back to make sure no one was listening. "Beside, did you know that Shining is the candidate to replace our old Captain?"
Spike spun to his direction. "NOOOOOO. For real?"
Shield nodded. "It can be so they will be soon receiving his order in the future. So hang on."
"Wow...", Spike soon imagined everything he could do as the Captain's little brother. 'I will command them or threaten them with Shining', then he let out an evil laugh "eheheh~"
'Did I release a monster?', Shield began to regret it and imagine the same thoughts as Spike.
They soon arrive at their destination. Almost close to the research tower were also Twilight and Spike's bedrooms, since over the years, Twilight only went back and forth from her bedroom to the study room. The reason why the castle staff now views Twilight the same way the previous guards refer to her, a bookworm.
"Well, we're here.", Shield said once they were in front of the door. "So don't make me find you in the hallway again.", He turns around and prepares to leave.
Spike stood there watching Shield walk away. "Just because she sent you flying is no excuse not to greet her. That's why you no longer have my blessing."
Spike remembers how Shield was interested in Twilight before, being his friend's cute sister. But due to her lack of experience and her lack of dating knowledge, she had nothing to show to him once she invited him to her lab. And she sent him flying due to a chemical explosion that she tried to show off but failed to impress him.
"But it was Twilight's fault so I'll let him go.", unaware that he got a new company moments ago. A feminine and mature guest, like a mother.
"I agree with you, I was hoping Twilight could connect with Shield.", Spike almost threw the stray food but was able to control it as he knew the owner of the voice when he turned around. "But it was actually Twilight's fault, like you said. I don't know what that young filly was thinking using those chemicals. She wasn't supposed to start using them before her advanced potions lessons later that week."
"Oh, Princess Celestia, are you here to see us?", Spike calms down after the shock of his spilled food on the floor.
"Yes, Spike. Oh, I'll take this piece of cake if you don't mind." She took a piece of strawberry cake with white frosting from the food tray. "So, shall we.", she said as she open the door to the room.
She walked in and was speechless. "Oh, my."
Once inside, Celestia didn't know if the room was the same or different due to the mess of books and scrolls all over the floor, shelves, and desk. Even the closet and linen clothes cabinet have books stuck inside. What really caught his attention were the multiple images and the main theme she could see in them. They all referred to legends of black metal beings as well as magic related to golems. Some were about tales and legends of a dark knight, others about alchemy for golems and, what scared her the most, dark magic.
"Oh boy, she went full throttle with this one.", Spike said as he entered the room.
"How long did she start?", Celestia asked as she walked in and found Twilight at her desk with her back to them, not paying attention that they were there with her.
"After the initial 'I was going to die' moment. Five minutes after we got back, so... all day long. And yeah, she skipped lunch.", He grabbed a lettuce and orange juice sandwich from the tray and walked over to her.
Celestia went with Spike to Twilight and the closer they both got to her, they could hear her murmuring. "...not this...what was he...not a golem or a puppet...the aura was not like it was how I felt...", she stops when the sound of a plate and a glass interrupt her train of thought.
"Here, I brought you your lunch and dinner. So eat or no dessert later, young filly.", Spike said, hoping to get his sister out of that horrible state of mind she was in, but to no avail.
Twilight looked at the food for a moment and soon returned to her studies. "Thanks, I'll take them later... So if it's a living being, that only leaves me with the option of dark magic and that strange book... The true- What the?!", she jumped back as her books moved away from her.
"That's enough!" Celestial said it with an authority that gave Twilight goosebumps and she turned to face her. "As a student of mine, I thought you had already learned that some magic is forgiven until the right time comes to learn it. Plus we already talked about how your body needs to rest. How would you feel if you knew that we would be sick worrying about your health? What were you thinking young lady?!"
Twilight, feeling guilty for disobeying her teacher's rules, thought about what to say to her. "I'm sorry Princess Celestia. I know I did wrong but I can assure you that I was not going to misuse that knowledge. And I don't want any of you to feel sad for me. I know I need to rest but...", she lowered her head while expressing her true concern.
"...Is just...what was that? Or... who is he?", something that caught Celestia's attention.
Celestia studies Twilight's question for a moment, when she discovers that she was honest with her, Celestia debates whether or not to tell her the truth about 'Shadow', or what she knows so far. Finally, with a deep sigh she let out, she activated one of her personal spells, one she used in her youth when she was a messy pony like Twilight.
Soon her student's mess began to be cleaned up. Books and scrolls levitated and were arranged in piles. The scratch notes and trash paper were collected and went straight to the trash can. She also focuses on cleaning up Twilight's personal mess since the clothes were also placed correctly in the closet.
A surprised Twilight and a happy Spike see a clean room. "You should learn that spell.", Spike said.
"Ahem!", Celestia cleared her throat once she had both of their attention. "IF you want to know the truth and only the truth, I have nothing against sharing it. BUT it is a secret that both of you will not reveal to anypony. Am I clear about that?"
Twilight and Spike look at each other to make sure if they want this. It was Twilight who asked the question. "Who or what was he?"
With another deep sigh Celestia answered her. "'The Shadow Blade', or so my subjects call it."
"...You don't know it either?", Twilight asks realizing that not even her teacher knew.
"It's just like you said. The only thing we know is that he is a shadow, what each pony believes, follows what his master wishes. But today was different, he was alone so what we assume or believe could be wrong or even incorrect. Unfortunately we couldn't get any answers from him or his supposed master and some mysteries are still unanswered about him. The only thing we can say for sure is that he is a fearless warrior and servant who will follow even the pony's wildest wishes to the end and make them come true. Even if those desires could harm other ponies or himself."
Twilight let this tale sink in, then compared it to the legend she found. "Is it a legend like Nightmare Moon?"
Celestia drew on her memories as she continued. "No, he's just... a poor damn soul. A soul forced to obey the wishes of a lunatic by the curse that will surely follow.", now she remembers the reason for her pity. She had nothing against him, but her mistakes hurt him and she couldn't save him like her sister.
"Cursed? Obey? What do you mean princess?", Spike asks as his curiosity gets the best of him too.
Celestia looks at him and gives him a motherly smile to calm him down. "It's... just a theory. Until he explains it to us or we find the answer elsewhere, all he is to us is the 'Shadow Blade'. A living legend.", she looks at a nearby clock. "And that's all you need to know, now you both need to rest so go to sleep early."
Then she turns to leave. "But princess-", Twilight wanting more stopped when her teacher looked at her and told her that was enough.
"That's all you need to know, now go to your bed. And that's double for you, miss." she turns to leave before saying more. "Your dark circles are getting worse. And I'm also going to confiscate all these books as punishment."
And with that Celestia left with all the dark magic material Twilight gathered, all the books including her personal notes and trash papers with the trash can, and closed the door behind her. While the brothers were processing what they were discovering, sleep was finally conquering them. Spike was the first to admit.
"YAWN... well, you heard her, we should go to bed.", he headed to his personal bed in the corner of the room. "I'll leave the sweets for tomorrow, who knows how long we could be locked in our room until they catch that guy. It was time for vacation.", he jumped onto his bed and let himself drift off to dreams.
Twilight continues to look towards the door where her teacher came out and the legend that 'Shadow' is true could mean that Nightmare Moon was real too. But her mind couldn't separate itself from him and his purposes, especially what has to do with her and the connection she feels when seeing him. Unfortunately she will have to abandon it since fatigue and hunger hit her hard. Now that her study material was gone, her adrenaline was running out.
"YAWN... Spike's right. I can't continue if we're locked in.", she turns back to her plate of food and decides to swallow half the sandwich and the juice.
Then she decided to go to her bed in her current clothes that she didn't mind changing when it all started and plopped down on her mattress. As time passed, his candle on the desk burned down and went out as he fell into dreamland. But his mind keeps the same thoughts as he murmurs it.
"... Shadow..."
wake up...
He opened his red eyes as something was calling him. But he finds nothing but a bright, clear night sky.
Confused, he took some time to clear his mind. Once he succeeds, he begins to review his memories of what happens. Once he found the right memory, he started thinking. He came to a conclusion. He just falls down.
'Shadow' didn't know what to say or what to think. He was defeated and ruled out as an "accident" during their fight. Right, an accident where it wasn't his fault to fail but then he thought what he was going to fail if his order wasn't to defeat anypony at that moment. So he was able to calm down and suppress his rage. As he keep lost on his thoughts, his head was hit by something. When he try to turn his body he soon found that he was not hit but rather he drift to it.
'Shadow' noticed that his body was floating in the water and collided with a log that was floating in the same river as him. When he regains his strength, he turns his body to try to stand up, but was too deep and decide to looks for the edge. It was dark but he had no problem seeing his surroundings and began to swim to the edge. Once there, he orders his body to stand up. However, it did not obey and found the best mattress to rest on the shore, so he did not move for the next few minutes.
'The enchantments must have been drained.', his body was not completely mechanical as the ponies believed.
He still has blood and muscles, so he needs to rest too. His armor had better resistance and resistance enchantments than Iron's armor. But like any crystal battery, it can also drain its energy and will need to be recharged later. They were empty from the beginning. It was sheer force of will that allowed 'Shadow' to move since he woke up.
He let his body rest and the armor generate magic for the enchantments. After a few hours passed, he said it was enough and his armor reactivated as the red stripes lit up, just not as bright as before. Taking his time, he began to wake up his numb arms and legs, ignoring the pain of the abuse he received. He turns his body onto his back and returns to continue observing the night sky.
Just then, he turns to his left arm. He found no damage as usual, but he was glad because he found that his hand did not let go of his sword.
He already marked and trained his body not to let go of them even unconscious in a fight. If not, he would need to pick them up the entire time he was flying or thrown in all his orders and fights before. When his left arm was recovered, he raised the sword and placed it in front of him. As the blade reflected his red eyes as he inspected, that was also undamaged.
rest...
Again the distant voice he heard before reached him, but after listening to Twilight, he is sure it wasn't hers. So who or what could it come from? Unfortunately, as mysterious as it was to him, it was also weak and would soon disappear into the back of his mind. He no longer cared and focused on his mission again. He released his arm and lowered it to look at the sky again.
'Just a few more minutes.', he convinces himself to wait until he regains his strength.
He always found in the night sky a source to calm him, even in his worst moments. Maybe you even want this moment to continue forever. But the commandments did not allow it and he was soon called by them.
'It's time.', although he needs more rest, he admits that it is unacceptable to spend more time inactive.
He let his armor reactivate the enchantments and was soon back in action. He gets up and checks out his new surroundings. Just as his memories confirmed that he fell into a water channel, he found himself in an unknown river in an unknown forest. If this river is connected to the city's water outlet system, then he must have been washed away from the castle grounds and the city he was in before. That means he was separated from his master.
'Must return.', he looked around and saw the mountain with light on the top. It could be the city he was before and decides to find a way to climb. And that was all he could do.
He moves and takes the first step only to stop. He froze not because of the idea that he didn't know where to go, but because of the orders that were implemented on him. Even if he didn't complete the initiation ritual or present his allegiance as a Yami Tool. Twilight's orders remain absolute as the commandments dictate. And some of them he received even though they were not serious.
'DON'T COME NEAR ME!'
It was her last order (prayer for her life) and/or wish that he received from Twilight's will. Even if it hurt him to follow the order, it hurt him not to obey it at the same time. 'Shadow' was in a paradox of wanting to be with her and not being with her.
'What to do?', he began to think how to complete her order or to wait until he receives a new order from her. He looked into his memory and let the commandments work their magic on him. In a matter of seconds he reached a resolution. I had another order (desire) to fulfill.
'Nightmare Moon', the memory of his master mentioning this being came to his mind.
Twilight let out her worries or fears when he reached her. And one of them was to stop this enemy unknown to him. Even if it were possible, he was wrong, as his master tool, he must do everything he can to help its owner. Perhaps in the meantime he can obtain information and stop this enemy for his master. He already received this kind of order, even if it was to trick all the ponies for Discord.
But an order is an order.
Then he turns around even without a direction or goal. No, I had clues thanks to Twilight's notes in the library. Remember the keywords 'Nightmare Moon', 'Elements of Harmony', 'Castle of the Two Sisters' and a forest.
The 'Shadow Blade' went to his new quest. His next objective. "The Everfree Forest."
Chapter 7 A servant don't need generosity
Chapter 7 A servant don't need generosity
Chapter 7 A servant don't need generosity
For days, he walked randomly through the forest and woke up after being thrown into the castle's water system. For days he encounters obstacles such as rocky climbs and rapids in his path that could hinder any adventurer. For days he walks without stopping for supplies or to rest, food and water included. For days he was not stopped by the dangerous local fauna and toxic flora that nature could throw at him.
"What kind of knight are you! You don't see a damsel in distress!!!", says the young white mare who was pushing her cart along the path he was passing.
Nope, he stopped when a young mare shouted at him.
On his journey to help his master, he came upon a path that led him to believe he could find a town or city, either to gain information on this 'Nightmare Moon' or its current location. What he found when he followed the path was a cart stuck in the middle of the road. It had many boxes, but some barrels gave him the idea that the cloth materials were the main elements of the cart, as large rolls of cloth appeared coming into view. He also noticed the mare pushing it, but he didn't care until she yelled at him.
As he approached the cart, the mare struggled to pull it out of the hole where the cart wheel fell. He could also hear curses like 'how a lady like me was abandoned', 'the stallions of this day can be so shameless' and 'WHY IS THIS HAPPENING TO ME!' in a very tearful manner and so on.
All the noise stopped when the mare could see him in the distance, walking in the direction of the cart. When he was about to pass, as if nothing mattered to him, the mare lost all fear and shouted at him angrily. He could ignore her but just as Spike something tells him to stop. Only at that moment did all his attention focus on the mare that was shouting at him.
He could see that it was a white-fur mare about his master's age. But unlike her, this mare looked more elegant with her curly purple mane and tail and with all her makeup. She would look beautiful, IF it weren't for the fact that her white dress with violet strips on the skirt, which matched her hair, was covered in mud from the stuck cart. The mud was also on their hooves and hands, but it did not degrade her natural beauty.
But the only thing he cared about and his thought about her was 'What an annoying mare.'
They both stared at each other for a long time, but it was the mare who broke the staring contest. "Well, are you going to say something or are you just going to stand there and not help a fragile lady such as myself?"
"..."
"Well?", she raised an eyebrow at his blank stare.
"..."
"... Helloooo???. Is there some-pony... or whatever you are?", she gained some courage from being behind her cart all this time. But then she calmed down.
For the first time she was calm enough to see that he wasn't a pony of any kind. She notice his flat face and strange armor. His entire appearance indicates that he was not just any pony. However, she herself was convinced that this... metal knight can help her.
Still without separating from her cart, the mare speaks again with some courage. "Sorry for being rude, but as you can see, a very delicate lady like me needs the help of a generous knight... you are a knight, right?"
"...", however the knight still stares at her... in silence.
She wasn't getting any answers and that made her angry, but he could be her best and only chance of help on this lonely road where she was abandoned. So she decides to get serious and hope he is a stallion of some kind. She is sure that her feminine vibes can reach any stud. Or male, if she was right.
She tried while thinking she was right about 'him'. "Please, my kind knight, I need your help, as you can see, my beloved cart is stuck in this horrible mud pit and I don't have the strength to get it out."
At this point, she moved from behind the cart and stood in front of him, it was only at that moment that he realized that she was a white unicorn mare. He also noticed the elegant design of the dress now muddy, some parts containing diamond designs, possible her cutie mark. He notes that she was not afraid for her life, but was afraid that she might scare him due to her dirty and sweaty state. As she approached 'Shadow', she clasped her hands in prayer beneath her flirtatious face as she raised her eyebrows at him.
"I was abandoned by the ruffians I hired by mistake and I fear for my well-being because I am alone. If you don't mind, could you be generous in helping me, oh noble knight?", she asked with a smile that was sure to captivate him. But she only receives his cold gaze and his silence.
For a couple of seconds she prays that it worked. For a couple of minutes she hopes to reach his heart. But it was only a moment that her faith fell to the ground when the so-called knight turned his eyes towards the road and began to walk. Leaving her behind with her eyes wide and her jaw hanging open.
The mare just watched him walk away from the scene since he has nothing to do with it, that's all she needed to lose all composure.
"You... You... YOU RUFFIAN AND SHAMELESS! ALL THE STALLIONS ARE THE SAME!!!"
She turned around and began to kick and stomp on the dirt on the road. "It was enough for me to miss the train thanks to those stupid curfews that appear for no reason! Just to hire those ungrateful and shameless car-pullers to leave me at nowhere! And just falling into the only mud pit on the middle path! My day is RIUNNNNEDDD!"
She continues to whine not knowing that 'Shadow' stops just a few steps away from her. Again he stopped and could not find out the reason. It could be the commandments, an unknown order, or something else wrong with your body or armor. He could only specify that the source was the voice he kept hearing in the back of his mind. His voice of reason perhaps, luckily his efforts to uncover the mystery were rewarded with what the mare shouted next.
"And if I don't arrive before sunset I will have to spend the night in the Everfree Forest! Only thinking about being in that ugly, horrible place and how dirty and disgusting things my fragile body will be exposed! It make me- EEEEEE!", as she continue stomping the ground, she spun around to find that 'Shadow' was behind her.
She froze at the sudden movement and thought she had finally made him interested in her, but she couldn't put her finger on whether it was a good or bad thing for her. She was about to turn around and run for her life, until he spoke to her.
"The Everfree Forest. Do you know what direction it is?", with a voice that made her doubt if it was real or artificial.
"Ehhh?... Yes I know where is... it?", she was somehow fascinated by his voice. 'Is that your voice? He looks like a pony my age. But at the same time mature and... ancient?', in the end it was quite normal for her, plus she was happy to finally get a word from him.
"Where?", he responded quickly and simply, something that made her even more curious to know his reason.
"Well... It's in the side forest of my hometown. You know, the one place in Equestria nopony will go even if their life depends on it?", she answered him halfway due to her fear and curiosity to know why. But she almost let her curiosity fly because of his next question.
"I need to go there. Are you able to take me?", more as command.
'It's not the other way around... me and my fantasies.', she was almost lost in his voice and almost forgot her situation. "Even if I can guide you on the way, I can't.", she turned to look at the cart. The problem of her day.
"As you can see, I was 'abandoned' by the ponies I hired.", she said with venom in her voice. "I even paid in advance only to be left alone with my cart full of the materials I purchased. I can't leave behind all the efforts I made to prepare the hall of the mayor's office where I will prepare the Summer Sun Celebration."
She closes her eyes, she was tired of all her bad luck. "So I will be stuck here until I get help to get it out. But all hope is lost for me as there is no good soul to help a lady like myself. This. -CRACK- Is. -CRACK- The. -CRAAAAACCCKKK- Worseeee?.....Oh my."
She loses her moment when she hears the wood creak. She immediately turned around in time to see 'Shadow' in action.
What she couldn't move an inch with her strength and the three stallions she hired, 'Shadow' does with just one hand. He lifted the cart effortlessly enough and began to move it out 5 meters away from the mud pit. She wanted to celebrate that her nightmare was over but she stopped soon. 'Shadow' crouched in front of the wheel that got stuck. She turned around it to see what he was planning, and what she saw was that he pulled a sword from his back, which she had no idea about, and cut a piece of wood that was between the wheel frame. That jammed the wheel.
'Wait, all this time I really couldn't move it?!', she didn't get any response as 'Shadow' continued cutting additional pieces of wood. As soon as he finished, he got behind the cart and pushed it, seeing that the wheel was now moving without friction. 'Was that the reason the car stopped?'
'Shadow' inspects the cart for more potential problems. When he finishes he turns to the mare. "What direction?"
"Ew?", stupefy, the mare didn't know what to say.
"Your cart is fixed, you can guide me now.", now that the problem is fixed, she can answer him about his request.
Now, remembering his words, she couldn't believe he took them seriously, but now that the cart was settled she couldn't complain. "It's okay. My day is already ruined so... Why not?"
She then jumped into the cart and looked for her hat, which she left there. She grabbed her ruined sun hat without looking and decided to put it on anyway to protect her fur from the sun damage her body was already receiving. She then turned and pointed in the same direction as the path they were walking on.
"My home is at that direction. We can also find an outpost town on the way. I would like to stop there so I can take a healthy shower and revive my beautiful fur and skin, if you don't mind." She sat down. "It is necessary since I refuse to appear all dirty, so if you- WHOAA!"
She didn't need to finish because 'Shadow' already knew what he had to do. When the direction was determined and knowing that it was necessary to pull the cart, he jumped into the position of the cart puller and began to run with the heavy cart with the almost frightened mare on it. Even if he fixed the wheel, the speed at which it moved was out of this world, something she had never seen in her life.
'To be a strange pony, he really is a thing of marvel. I wonder who is he?', after the initial scare of her life moment, she focus on the back of the strange knight that appear on her life. Then she realize something.
"Sorry! But could I have your name!...", unknown to her if he was able to hear her or not she continued. "Well! If you can hear me! My name is Rarity!", she say with a happy face for the help she receive from this unknown knight.
'I must be honest, I was afraid that he might be a strange or dangerous creature but... his voice sounds so melancholic... It makes me want to hug him but at the same time he is out of my reach.', she got lost on her fantasy of being a princess with her dreaming knight.
But she shake her head knowing that he must be not the same pony kind as hers, at least she knows that. And may not be a normal knight as she liked in her filly-hood. 'Come on Rarity, you can not fall for any stranger. You just need to wait for that opportunity to meet The Prince who is waiting for you in Canterlot. And become the destiny Princess you are fate to.'
With the motivation that her day was getting better, she return to continue observing 'Shadow' back. And an idea was getting to her as she turn to see the sky. 'But should I expand my expectations? After all, these stallions of this days are so filthy.'
Then she return back to 'Shadow'. "Maybe. Well, let's see.", with a smile on her face she decides to enjoy the ride her knight gave her.
Outpost town were created to provide a stopping and resting point for travelers and merchant caravans. Everypony knew that Equestria was not safe in all places where the princess's authority was not strong or even absent. The outpost between cities and towns was implemented so that the ponies would not travel long distances with the risk of being mugged and would not need to camp in the wild. But still security was too low to say that citizens are safe in these types of places and the implementation of the law was questioned.
The guards at this outpost were lazy or more cowardly than those in more peaceful cities. This is because these guards have no loyalty to protecting these types of towns or they have no intention of helping. Most citizens preferred trains because they were safer and merchants always came with their own or hired bodyguards and mercenaries who were better than them.
That's why they did nothing, or rather were afraid, to stop the cart pulled by a dark golem in the distance. All they did was keep watching from afar. And how close it was getting.
"...Is that cart being pulled by a dark metal pony?.. What did you put in my drink?!", one of the guards stationed at the north door shouted in his partner's face.
"I swear I thought they were clean! They said they were one of the good stuffs!!!", knowing there must have been something in the drink, his worries dissipated as the car slowed and stopped in front of the door. The dark being stopped with the cart and stared at them.
Both sides did not act or say anything. Thinking they were hallucinations, both guards were brought back to reality when the mare behind them jumped off the cart.
"Huff.. what a ride, I should hire you from the beginning. I'll take it from here.", she says as she approaches them.
Soon their attention was focused on the beautiful mare, who even if her dress was dirty could not take away much of her beauty. "Hi gentlecolts, sorry to disturb your evening, but I will be happy if any of you could help me find the best hotel where I can rest with my friend behind me."
When she mentions her 'friend', both guards couldn't help but look back at the friend. He was still staring at them menacingly.
"So who could help guide me, mhm?", she made the same face when she tried to woo 'Shadow'.
The result, the two guards were fighting over who could escort them while Rarity made a victory pose in her mind. Once she ensured that her 'bodyguard' she met along the way would not cause problems, they were allowed to enter the town.
The place was small but had enough separate storage buildings where the carriages and their contents could be stored. After selecting the space for Rarity's cart, 'Shadow' pull it inside and leaves it there. He took Rarity's luggage and left the building where she was discussing with the managers their agreement to use the town's services.
Once they were clear, both were taken to the best place to rest, the town inn. For 'Shadow' it was a perfect place to rest, so he had no complaints. As for Rarity, it was not the same case.
"Yuck! What is that horrible smell!? And why are there food stains everywhere? It's just...yucky!", while she was whining, 'Shadow' just stared at her. "What? I know it's not a 5 star hotel but we're civilized ponies. Not cleaning the place is just... ugh!", she calmed down knowing what she needed.
"SIGH... Let's just get in there. I need a 5 hour shower therapy. And no, I'm not kidding.", she said knowing that 'Shadow' was looking back at her without being sure if she was real. She ignored his stare and simply entered the inn.
Once inside, they could see what the place was like. A small inn like the others. And Rarity's first impression was spot on.
To her taste, it wasn't really a 5 star hotel that she wanted to be and the first floor was more of a bar than a lobby. It had many tables and most of the customers were stallions, half guards and the other half who looked like mercenaries and bandits. Inside she saw more food and drink stains, she hoped the red ones were, and a smell that a lady like her should not smell. She tried to protect her nose, but it was the least of her worries as it received most of the stallions' attention.
Their reactions were diverse. Some note that her clothes were of good quality, which they would never see unless they were on noble daughters. Some noticed that she was dirty and began to imagine how funny her fall into the mud would be. Others were so fascinated by her beauty that they were lost in her beauty.
The problem came with the last group, they only had eyes to undress her, this made her feel chills all over her body but she was strong enough not to show them. She was about to give them her first impression, so she didn't care what they thought of her as she began walking towards the bartender who she could ask for the keys to her room.
'Remember Rarity, first impressions will put them in their place so don't fall for their looks and their dirty thoughts. SIGH... I'm getting tired of this. When will I meet my- Wait! What are they doing here?!, she stops when she recognizes three workers on a far corner.
At a table far from the entrance, she identifies them as the carriage pullers she hired and then abandons her. On their table, there were plates with food they had already consumed and empty beer mugs. They were having fun and clearly forgot her.
"BHUAHUAHUAH! Is that what you would do to her?! You're very kind! If you ask me I'll show her a good night she'll ask for more!", said the big green stallion who looked like the Boss of the three.
"Aja... But what a crybaby, if she weren't a hot slut I wouldn't accept her last minute request. You guys just wanted to have a chance to do it with her, don't you?", the yellow stallion, Yellow, who seems the weakest of the three, says it in a pitiful voice, showing his exhaustion from what his 'friends' were making him do. Again.
"Hey, you're already in, so don't buck it up now. Besides, when will you get the chance to spend quality time with a slut like her?", said the red pegasus, Red, who had scars on his arms and left cheek. Giving the idea that he is used to violence.
"Only if I have the chance if she is still alive after you are done with her.", the weak one, Yellow, responds. "Boss, when do we go back and help her?"
The green stallion, Boss, calmed himself down. "Just give her more hours before sunset, at which point it will be too late to continue and she will have the option to stay there alone for the night or give us a bonus for the... extra work~", when he said the last part he put on a smile that the other two know well.
Red continues for his boss. "Oh look, the wheel is broken, don't worry, we brought an extra wheel to change it, however, it's too late to fix it. So we'll have to wait until tomorrow. If you want protection for your merchandise we require a bonus... One that only a mare can give us.", he finish the monologue they prepare for this kind of occasion.
The coward of the group looks down, but without hiding his smile. "I can't believe it worked out for that trading couple from months ago. But it wasn't necessary to break all of that stallion's teeth.", Yellow point out the last time they scam their last client.
"Called it insurance so they can't talk back. And besides, the Summer Sun Celebration is just around the corner. It is very common for these 'events' to happen to ponies that travel the country and reach these types of outpost towns. It is not OUR fault that they do not purchase protection in advance.", said Red mocking their previous employees. "Beside, their luck is SO bad that they are not aware that the car will 'fail' on the trip. They should have used their own, instead of ours, if you ask me."
They both laugh, but Boss was the happiest of all. "But wow, we're so lucky that this time she's not only hot but alone. She must be extremely desperate, which means she'll definitely do anything.", he continues to gain approval from his two subordinates. Like him, they were both so fascinated with Rarity when they first saw her, that they wanted to make her their own.
"And if we were blessed, we just have to go around the outpost and have an extra night outside. You know what I'm talking about, right? And as always, we can abandon her again and go to the next outpost town for our next clients~ JAJAJAJA!", he laughed so hard that he didn't notice the angry mare behind him.
Hearing enough, Rarity grabs a glass of beer from another table and heads to their table. Once she reaches them, she dumps the beer on Boss's head, shocking all three of them. The boss turned to know who the bastard pony was who would bother him, but his anger turned into surprise.
SLAP And even more so since Rarity slapped him. Although she would like to break the mug on his head.
"How. Dare. YOU!", her face was red with rage and she exploded after hearing what they thought of her. A whore.
"Do you think I will do such dirty things! Do you thing I will lower myself to make real your filthy fantasies! I hope you were the gentlecolt when we meet, but I see you are just as all those degenerates that only have eyes for sluts. Well, I am afraid to disappoint you! I am a refined lady, so forget all your stupid desires! YOU ***************************!!!!"
The entire room was silent as Rarity finished venting her anger. Since these outpost town only welcome the lower class, they weren't used to seeing ponies like Rarity making a scene and using rich vocabulary they didn't know existed. All the ponies just stay silent not knowing what to do when faced with ponies like Rarity. But only two souls react to it.
One was Boss, he realizes that she was so beautiful, even if she was dirty and angry, it didn't degrade her beauty. Once his anger was suppressed, it changed to something else where he could witness Rarity in a different light, it was his lust. And with the help of alcohol he chose the stupid path, taking her now and making her scream.
He stares and smiles to answer her. "You know I can still be a gentlecolt for you."
"Huh?!", Rarity was surprised as he stood up from the chair. Now she was afraid of the way he saw her and that he was taller and bigger than her. She steps back to make some distance. "W-w-what do you mean?!"
She tries to stay away from him, but he grabs her wrist as soon as possible to prevent her from running away. "Where are you going~ Come on~ We reserved a room in case we need to rest. And don't worry, we paid for it with the money you used to hire us, so you can use it with us too.", the more he talked, the more pressure he put on her wrist, giving her the idea not to run and accept his offer.
"Are you out of your mind!? Do you believe I will go and follow you!?", she started to struggle to free herself. "And let me go! You can not treat me like that! Help! Guards, I need- huh?"
When she turned around, she could see that most of the guards who were having lunch at the bar had already left and the few who remained were turning a blind eye, not looking in her direction. The rest were mercenaries who witnessed her disgrace, but did nothing to help her. Some were even waiting to see what would happen, others even expected to receive a last minute contract if she became more desperate. Rarity then turns to ask the waiter, but he was missing too. But knowing that the commotion could alert anypony in the building, she realizes that he won't try to stop them either.
It seemed like these types of events happened frequently and she knew that outpost cities were not the best places for ponies like her. This was a place ruled by power and justice cannot be everywhere. She wanted to avoid this type of situation but her luck did not allow it. And now she will soon be a victim of the stories she hears in these types of places.
Boss wickedly smile to destroy her hopes. "Forget it honey, nopony will bother helping others out of generosity without a source of compensation."
Rarity turned towards him with fear printed on her face as he continued. "So why don't we make a new deal? Hey! You two wait until I give Miss Rarity a good time after our 'negotiation' is over.", his lackeys understood and nodded for their turn to come later.
"No..", Rarity panics, praying for help. Unbeknownst to her and everypony else, the second soul that reacted to her outburst was already in motion.
As all attention was focused on the table, no one paid attention to the specter that entered the building. No one heard his footsteps as the complaining Rarity was getting louder than the sound of his footsteps. Nopony noticed his presence as the boss and Rarity's existence overshadowed him. So neither Rarity nor Boss sees the shadow grabbing the hand that was on Rarity.
Neither Boss notice the danger we has. "We are losing time so move your-" SNAP
Suddenly there was a cracking noise and he froze, not knowing what it was. Then he noticed something, he couldn't feel his hand or Rarity's wrist, so he put his hand up to his face. He didn't find nothing wrong, except that his wrist was inverted reversely more than 90 degree and could not feel his hand. It took time thanks to the alcohol, but soon reality came to him.
Hard. "AHHHHHH!!!"
He grabbed his broken hand screaming in pain because his hand was dislocated. The other two reacted to his shout but soon froze as they could not help their boss, seeing who was already at his side.
"What the BUCK?! Who! Who do this-!?", the boss words also freeze as he spun to found the culprit.
'Shadow' was in front of him.
"Huh?", is all Boss was available to say since 'Shadow' had enough from him. SMACK
Boss's jaw was hit by an uppercut that caused his head to snap back. BANG It was followed with a kick to his chest that sent him flying into the wall, breaking it upon impact where Boss was knocked out and trapped. All life in the room soon stops moving at what they saw. Even the missing bartender was already there at the back door frame, making sure the damage didn't get out of control when the screaming started.
But the show wasn't over yet. The two lackeys could only get up from their chair and witness the beating of their boss. BANG BOOM
'Shadow' didn't give them any chance to act, so when they turn to him, it was too late. What happened next was that both of them received a strong blow from 'Shadow' in their stomach, the blow was so strong that both stallions were left in the air for a moment. But they were soon caught by him in their faces and brought to the wooden floor, burying and knocking them out instantly. Everything happens in a matter of seconds.
There was no sound, not even the moans of the three corpses. The only sound present were the footsteps of the pony responsible for such a phenomenon that they witnessed. 'Shadow' was walking back towards Rarity, who she froze and did nothing at all. Even her mind wasn't there, trying to escape reality, but the voice she once feared brought her back.
"Are you hurt?", now sounded friendlier to her now.
"... Eh?", it took her a few seconds to process what happened. But by recognizing his voice and noticing his concern for her, she was able to regain her composure. "No... I'm okay darling... Thanks for asking."
He only nodded to indicate that he understood and continued to look at her, as waiting for her next order. She just stared back at him not knowing what to do. She was terrified and fascinated by him that she could no longer consider him as a friend or something dangerous. But when the bar crowd began to murmur, an idea occurred to her.
"...Did she call him darling? They are together?"
"What the hell is he, he just send flying a grown up stallion with a kick!"
"Is he a kind of guard?... No, must be a mercenary or bodyguard."
'Bodyguard? Ah yes I remember. Let use that!', she clear her throat to prepare her act.
"Thanks Darling, I was a little scared but with you as my bodyguard I know I'm safe. It's just that I'm not a fan of violence so you have to forgive me if I react badly to your... strong arms that can grab m- any fight the world throws at us. Jajaja!", she fanned her face with her hand because of the heat rising in her face.
'Shadow' lowered his face, it seemed that something was worrying him but, as soon as he returned to her, he nodded his head indicating that he understood her. It might look cute if it were a dog or any cute animal, not some unknown metallic being with a flat face and no mouth.
But for Rarity, she was only worried about one thing. What it looks like without the helmet.
'I really need to put a limit on my imagination but... I REALLY WANT TO SEE MY KNIGHT FACE! Is he cute, handsome or could he have another type of face I don't know? Don't know! Huff, well for now let's save what we can of what's left for this day.', she adjusted her hair and dress, still dirty with mud, and approached him, grabbing his arm.
"Let's book our room and rest for the night, okay, Darling~", without giving him a chance to respond, they both walk towards the bartender who was still in shock. "Excuse me?", catching his attention, he turned to both of them.
"Y-Y-Yes! H-h-how can I help you?!", fear was in his voice as he switched from her to 'Shadow'.
"Did those ruffians pay for a room?", she points to the three corpses behind her.
"Y-y-y-yes!", he doesn't lose a second to avoid becoming the fourth.
"Transfer the payment to my account because I want to book a room with room service included. I need a room for both of us with the best shower, also send us the menu of your dinner options. I have it clear?", she said the last part pulling the arm of 'Shadow' closer to her.
"Ye-e-es! Oh... H-h-h-how many beds do you want?", he asks this question when he thinks about 'Shadow'.
"I want- oh.", she hesitated before giving him the answer. She looks at 'Shadow', who also looks back at her for her sudden silence. "... give us your best biggest master room with one bed.", she said it with a redden face not looking to the reaction of 'Shadow' for her dare decision. Even if she did, there would be no reaction from him.
"Okay. One mo-mo-moment!", he went back to the back room and brought out not just one but all the copies of the room keys. "Y-y-y-your room is the t-t-top floor. H-hope you can e-e-e-enjoy your stay here. Ejeje.", he laughs as he walks away as 'Shadow' takes all the keys.
"Thank you. Also, my cart is currently using one of the storage buildings, so I'm hoping to receive a special discount as a new customer. And take our luggage to the room. So with everything clear we go to our room, Darling~", she drag 'Shadow' to the upper floor to look for their room.
As soon as they were out of sight, the room came to life. The rest of the ponies continue with their business, ignoring the three corpses in the room.
When they get to their room, they are surprised that even in a bad place they can find paradise. The room they received was the VIP room and was decorated with the most elegant furniture and ornaments. This room was intended to house an important pony, it could be a mayor, a celebrity or even the princess herself, so it was a requirement to have one in all outpost towns.
The room was big enough to have a personal table where Rarity could eat in peace. She had a closet where she could store her clothes and leave the new dress ready to wear the next day. She even got laundry service, so she immediately sends her muddy dress to be cleaned, but somehow refuses to give her underwear. She figures that a degenerate will steal them somehow. But she put all the complaints aside because she was finally able to relax in her 5-hour shower and bath therapy.
Yes, she was happy, her terrible day changed 180 degrees to a dream for her. A dream she didn't know if she could continue as she was deep in thought in the bathroom about the one mistake she made.
"Okay, I may let go my inner filly go wild. I just need to go outside and... OH WHAT I HAVE DONE!!!", Rarity could not get the idea that she may have her first time with some pony like him.
She was about to sleep in the only bed in the room. 'Shadow' himself would sleep in that same bed. Probably.
"Okay, let's calm down. He didn't say anything when he came in and saw the bed. He didn't even try anything or turn around while I was changing in the same room. And he didn't even try to peek on me when I was in the shower.... Should I be happy or insulted?", she shakes her head trying to rid her imagination of the novel book she used to read.
"Why did I request a room with a single bed? There should be more rooms like this with two beds, but...", she looks down at what she was wearing.
She usually wore pajamas at home and when she slept elsewhere, but this time she was wearing a purple nightgown with loose straps for a possible date she could get in Canterlot. And this was the only clean one he took out of his luggage without looking before entering the bathroom. The nightgown covers her breasts, but with a little excitement you can see her nipples. Furthermore, the veil that covered her stomach to her knees was almost transparent, clearly revealing her matching purple panties.
"At that time it was a good idea.", she tries to defend her choice with this outfit. Only then think on the positive side. "But if we look at it another way... maybe I can see what's behind his helmet."
She begins to form a fantasy with him, she does this ritual with any stallion she knows and believes is the chosen one. "In the road, a damsel was in trouble and suddenly he, a strong noble knight, appears out of nowhere, helps the damsel and protects her from the ruffians who dare to harm her during the journey, and as night falls, the two come to embrace their feelings for each other, as their bond was forged from the difficulties they face together."
"Ohohohoho~", she let out the laugh of a filly in love as she danced in the bathroom. Her fantasies increase as she tries to imagine what her Prince Charming's face would look like. A green prince could even be expected, but so far 'Shadow' has not given him a bad image.
"Oh my, I need to calm down or I'll be the one who assaults him. But who could resist a beauty like me! Oh, I wonder what he'll do. Will he come after me to hug me while I look at the town from the window to take me away? Or will he be embarrassed that he can't look me in the face, while I hold his chin so we can see each other face to face? Will he be a dominant or a passive? "And most importantly, what he looks like!", then she turns towards the door, where behind, 'Shadow' is waiting for her.
"Lets find out!". With determination to see what will happen, she exits the bathroom and....
Nothing. Nothing happen.
"He is just sitting there.", Rarity let out with monotone tone after a couple of minutes staring to 'Shadow' on the floor. A sleeping statue on the floor.
She could recognize the idea that he was in a state of deep meditation or sleeping in a yoga posture. He had his legs crossed and his hands joined with his thumbs up, forming a triangle. She realized that he was sleeping since the lights on his stripes and his eyes were off.
"Again, should I feel happy or insulted?" She turned around and walked towards the large mattress. "Forget it, I'll finish the day and get my beauty sleep."
She does her sleeping ritual, she has one, and once she's done, she gets between the sheets of the mattress and closes her eyes. ""This is what I get for letting my fantasies take over me.", but not before taking one more look at the sleeping 'Shadow'.
"But I am glad to meet you. My lovely knight...", and with that, Rarity let exhaustion take over her.
When she went to dreamland, her worries and stress melted away as she didn't have to worry about 'Shadow' doing anything to her. If only she wasn't a deep sleeper, she might have been aware that 'Shadow' was standing next to her bed, staring at her. Unbeknownst to her, 'Shadow' was not sleeping or meditating, he was listening to his surroundings.
'What annoying ponies...', as soon she was dead sleep, his red eyes were wide open and he move to her side.
He shouldn't worry about her or any pony he encounters, but to complete his master's orders he must do everything possible to make them real and for the good will of his owner. To find Nightmare Moon, he had to go to the Everfree Forest. To get to the place, he needs Rarity to guide him. For her to guide him, he must make sure Rarity is safe. That was his logic and the reason he helped her. But showing some generosity from him wouldn't hurt if it aligns with his goal of carrying out his master's orders.
He kept thinking as he flexed his right hand while looking at Rarity, '...should I kill them?', and he was not annoyed by her, but by the scum who was a nuisance in his quest.
He turned around and walked to the large circular window in the wall of the room, where he could look out over the city. There he could see everything, including the buildings, the watchtower, the roads and the forest that surrounded the town. He could also see rats moving in the shadows.
Heading towards the storage buildings.
"A-a-are you sure we should do this? What could happen if we get caught?", the cowardly Yellow says of the scammer groups once they spring into action.
After waking up, the three workers (the scums) were so pissed off that they wanted revenge and nothing more, but they were smart enough to know that 'Shadow' was a big threat to them. So they choose to take out their anger on Rarity.
As soon as they could walk, they went to find their hidden thief equipment, which they always carry in case of a good opportunity, and headed to the storage area. They decided to take their cart back and all the goods as revenge, so they were now unlocking the storage building assigned to Rarity.
The boss, tired of listening to his wimp partner, grabs 'his friend' with his good hand. "Hey, that ass ruined our chance with that mare. If he didn't show up we could have a good night with her in a nice room. BUT now we're in the middle of the street and hurt! So get your guts and stop whining!"
They complain as Red works on the lock. "Besides, that freak is with her. Even if we try something, it will definitely interfere. I just wish he would take off that armor so I could pin him down and demolish him to the ground.", the last stallion of the group said with venom in his voice.
Red was spying on them in their room, but when he got the idea that 'Shadow' wasn't going to take off his armor, he decided to return to his fellow thieves. CLICK As he worked on the lock he could hear the sweet metallic sound he was waiting for. "There, let's go in."
Anxious to finish the job, Boss pushes open the warehouse door to find the cart and fabrics Rarity brought from Canterlot. "Oh~ Hohoho! Something is finally working our way. Come on, let's take all the good things."
The group entered the warehouse and began preparing the merchandise. They were not happy with the cart, so they began to loot the rest of the materials that they could take and sell at a good price in the storage building. The three of them were distracted at work, they didn't stop for anything until they were satisfied.
SLAM That was until Yellow dropped a box, scaring his companions.
"What's wrong, be more careful, that box may contain fragile goods that we can sell!" Boss says but his friend doesn't answer him.
Red's patience for his useless friend was quickly wearing thin, he stomps on his way with anger on his face. "Hey! You might be the most cowardly and annoying partner I could ever have. So stop it or I-?!", only when he was close to him could he see that something was wrong.
Their partner did not respond or even look at them, because he was looking at something that was more important than his job to steal the goods and listen to his partners' opinions. With fears that Yellow had not shown before on his cowardly face. Boss notices too and, along with Red, they turn in the direction he was looking at. And he was heading towards the entrance door of the warehouse.
With stripes of red lights reflecting that he was covered in blood, just as he returned from his massacre, with his blood-colored eyes thirsty for more. 'Shadow' was standing there.
"What the-?!", both of their initial reaction to 'Shadow' was fear, but then it changed to rage. The boss stepped forward and pulled out his crowbar as his weapon of choice. "Well, well, if it's not the bodyguard our employer hires. What can we do for you? Hmm?!"
Boss raised his voice as Red approached him with his own crowbar and Yellow as well. The latter tried to put on a brave face, he was scared by how 'Shadow' looked under the moonlight with his glowing red eyes and stripes. But he almost wet himself, even his friends, when he spoke.
"There is something I must confirm with you.", his voice sounded emotionless and so cold that they thought the voice was not coming from him.
"...Huh?", the scum could only respond with a dumb face. Even if the voice was unnatural, his words were strange to them.
Only Red decides to answer him. "W-w-what do you mean?", he tried to sound brave but seeing him out of nowhere plus the effect of the strange lights on his armor made him think he was talking to a ghost.
'Shadow' turns to him, still showing no emotion in his voice. "As your leader mentioned before and from what I heard, you were hired by Miss Rarity for a job. Is this true?"
Boss looks at his lackeys to make sure they understand what he heard before answering him. "...Uh, yeah... When we were in Canterlot, there was a curfew that made her miss her train last night. She came to the merchant alliance to look for a dispatcher to transport her goods. I went to see her once I saw the commission when it was published and make a deal with her.", then changed his altitude as soon as a thought occurred to him.
"If you think you can get information from us to alert the guards, you're wrong my friend. It wouldn't work, we already took care to leave no traces, not even real names, and you won't get anything from us.", he says with a threatening voice.
But the response he got was not what he expected.
"Negative. Your suspicions are wrong, I have no need to alert the guards.", this makes the three thieves widen their eyes. "The concern is located what we can do now and the consequences that may affect the fulfillment of my orders."
Yellow, guided by his curiosity, says his first words to 'Shadow'. "W-w-what do you mean? If you're not going to hand us over, then why ask?" 'Shadow' moved his red sights to Yellow, but he wasn't the only one who was scared by what he said next.
"I need to confirm before I can act. The resolution to simply kill all of you and dispose of your bodies is no longer favorable to my orders."
Fear. For the first time the three stallions feel fear and the cold air for their lives.
In a moment, the air becomes so cold not because of the cold of the night but because of the lack of emotions 'Shadow' said those words. They didn't carry any emotion at all, in fact he said it so matter-of-factly that it was the truth or it was the reality where they were, as a fact that they were already dead.
They thought he wasn't even taking the situation seriously since he didn't even mean it nor did he care what he said. It was as if he just needed to say it and that's it. But soon another fear comes to them. To the unknown.
"Since the option of killing all of you is out of the question, I must make another resolution...", 'Shadow' closed his eyes and lowered his head in thought. He suddenly opened his red eyes and they were brighter than before. "It's confirmed. A new option is now available."
"Huh?!", the thieves almost scream and jump back in fear when they see him walking, but what they fear is that he was not going towards them but towards the side of the entrances.
Boss tries to act brave while interrogating him. "Hey! Where are you going! What do you mean by a new option? You mean a new deal! IF that's the case we can talk!", listening to what he felt when 'Shadow' mentioned 'killing all of you', tried to save whatever was about to happen to them. But it was all in vain.
"As I mentioned before, killing all of you may upset Miss Rarity and jeopardize the trip. This issue must be taken care of now since she does not want to witness any more violence, giving me no choice but to act now.", He said as he started to look around. "I must remove any obstacles for Miss Rarity to guide me towards my goal. Eliminating you guys permanently is the most efficient way, but if Miss Rarity feels uncomfortable with the result, it may end in failure. But now I have a new option that can to be taken."
"Is he for real?", Red says without believing the words coming from him. "Hey, what are you planning to do? Stop us or what?"
'Shadow' ignored him but as soon as he found what he was looking for, he gave them his answer. "Since you were hired for a job, that gives more possible options to choose from and get a better resolution.", after giving them his answer, he turned around and they could see what he was grabbing.
A wooden log. "What are you doing?", Boss asks now afraid of what will happen next as 'Shadow' walks towards the door.
"As I mentioned before, getting rid of you is out of the question. Taking care of you is not a problem. I just need to get the most efficient benefits out of the situation.", he stopped once he reached the door and began to close it. "The best resolution now is to train all of you for the job you were hired for."
As soon as 'Shadow' said those words, somehow their backs became cold enough to freeze them. As he placed the wooden log between the door handles, all will to fight back was draining away. As he pulled out his swords that they didn't know he had, their voices were lost as he stabbed them into the doors. As the moonlight disappears thanks to the passing clouds, shadows emerge with him, making him look more like the demon he is as he turns to face them. As if devouring all the light in the room like the void from which he came from.
In the darkness, only his red stripes and eyes were visible as the only thing they see, as they listened to his next declaration.
"So without wasting more time. Let start your training."
"What do you mean they're trained?"
Was the only thing Rarity could say after she woke up and went to get her cart. Finding something she couldn't believe her eyes.
The next day, Rarity wakes up and soon realizes that she was alone. Fearing that 'Shadow' will also abandon her and be alone again, she decides to prepare to leave the town and get her cart out of the storage building immediately. Without running the risk of another incident happening to her. She puts on a simple purple shirt and dark blue jeans in order to pull the car by herself. Skipping the lobby and breakfast, she runs to her cart hoping nothing bad happens.
It was there that she found, not only 'Shadow', but also the three workers she hired, waiting for her next to her carriage. She was about to call the guards, only then did she inspect them better, noticing some details.
The three scammers were on the ground, kneeling. Boss looked more hurt than before his beating as he held his now incapacitated arm. Red looked like he had more scars and his wings had fewer feathers than before, almost as if he had been brutally plucked and one of them even looked broken. As for Yellow, he was holding his casted hands with a black eye on his face. Once convinced that she wasn't imagining it, she turned to 'Shadow' who repeated what he just said.
"I was reunite with the workers you hired to transport your cart last night, Miss Rarity. After some consideration, I convince them to complete the assignment they accepted for what you asked of them.", he said in his monotone voice.
She realized that the 'convince them' part wasn't something as simple as asking them politely, but what surprised her was the fact that he did it behind her back. 'Could it be that he took action because of what I said?', she looked at the ruffians again and could see fear in their eyes. 'I never thought he would consider my views on violence. But it's better to ask.'
"And why do you say that this time they will do the job?", she was surprised once again.
"Unfortunately, this time I can't give a correct answer,", she thought he had everything under his control. However, her concerns were dismissed by what he said next.
'Shadow' turned his gaze to make sure the three of them could hear him. "I cannot guarantee that the training I provide them will be 100% effective. But I can remind them of the consequences of breaking the contract.", unbeknownst to Rarity, he let his killer instinct reach them directly.
Once again she was surprised when three adult stallions began to cry because they understood what he was mentioning. Because of the reaction they make when trying to protect their lower parts, she was able to suspect what kind of consequences 'Shadow' was referring to.
'Perhaps I should stop thinking of him as a noble knight and more as a debt-collecting demon. Well, as long as he is in my favor, I can reap the benefits.', she stopped thinking about it and moved on.
"Okay Darling, if you say so...", she was about to turn around when something occurred to her. "They will obey all my orders, correct?"
"Affirmative, Miss Rarity. I ordered them to follow your orders as well.", she did not need to hear 'Shadow' to confirm it, she just knew but asked. Just in case.
"Okay... Listen up you ruffians!", Rarity shout to the now three submissive colts. "I've already lost a day thanks to your incompetence and I have a lot of work to cover! So I hope, no, I want to arrive in time before sunset. So... Move. All. Your. Big. BUTTS!!!"
"YES MA'AM!!!", the three shout and run to prepare the cart.
"Huff... Sorry for my vocabulary, but even the ladies, like me, need to vent sometimes.", she took out a fan and covered the lower part of her face as she returned to 'Shadow'.
'Shadow' wasn't against it, as long as she was happy, he was fine as he nodded. "Understood, Miss Rarity."
"Please, can you stop using 'miss'. We're friends after-!" she stopped using it as soon as she realized, she never knew his name. "Sorry for asking this now...but can you give me your name? We never, ahem, exchanged our names. Hehe...hmm?"
He did not answer. He simply stared back at her for a long moment and it made her uncomfortable. She thought she had asked something she shouldn't have asked. But 'Shadow' simply got lost in his thoughts to make a decision. For now he has come to accept, as temporary until his master decides another path, the name he receives from the ponies.
"The Shadow Blade."
"The... Shadow Blade?... Well, Shadow, it's nice to meet you. While we wait for the cart preparations, would you like to come have breakfast with me?"
"Any notice of 'The Shadow Blade', General.", Princess Celestia asks in the castle's war room.
After a day of searching, Canterlot was on high alert the night after Shadow fell into the fountain, but since they never got any leads from the search, they expanded to the grounds around the mountain. Today, Princess Celestia met with her high-ranking generals of the Equestrian Army. These generals move from their post to help at this meeting, only to fail their princess.
"We are sorry, Your Highness. We already assigned platoons to explore the lands around the mountain. We already followed your orders to hide the operation as militia training but we couldn't find anything from him.", the second in command of her Royal Army responds.
Celestia lower her head and put it in her hands as she meditate on her seat what she know now. 'He came to my castle but did not return. Discord didn't escape with him. And we still don't know his objectives or his goals. What is he planning or what was he looking for?'
She continues to mediate the mystery as she remembers what she was told before coming here with the only pony who had enough time with Shadow. Celestia returned to meet Iron yesterday, the morning after they never saw Shadow again. Both ponies were in the same bed and chair they used last night. Talking about Shadow with Twilight meeting him.
"Iron, what do you mean it has something to do with my student?", she asked Iron Wing still in bed.
"Well, like I told you before, it's just a theory that I can't prove.", Iron blurted out as he tried to get comfortable. "First is the fact that he revealed himself."
Thus he began to explain what he thinks. "Why did he do that, if he came with hidden reasons then why ruin it by appearing in an open room with many eyes. The next part came from the fact that he escaped from the throne room, if you were his target, why escape from you? The last part, and not the most important, is the fact that we are still alive."
"Are you telling me he didn't come for our lives?", she asked, realizing what Iron was trying to say.
"Yes and no. He didn't come to kill us and from what I heard from those who got in his way, other than our guards who took a beating, there was no harm done in any way. But he did show the intention to get us out of his way, that's the other part I notice when he decides to fight back. And it's another story once he saw Twilight."
"Keep going.", worried about what it might be, she continued to listen to what her Captain wanted to tell her.
"I don't know what my substitute and student saw in the tower before the fight broke out, or what his sister actually experienced. But I can tell you what I saw.", he lowered his voice, just so they could hear it. "He listened to her."
Now Celestia was surprised, she knew that her student was special but not in that sense. 'Did they know each other?... No, if they did then Twilight would never act that way during the incident. Plus, she's not that kind of filly who keeps secrets from me and she had a normal life until the School for Gifted Unicorns exams. So when or how could the two meet?', she turns her focus back to Iron as he continues to explain.
"When we fought with him, we didn't get any response, not even a joke or insult in return. But I realized that his killing instincts were real, it just went off when he laid eyes on Twilight."
"Could it be that he found her without knowing who she was, and it was just love at first sight? Heh~", Celestia jokes, not believing what she just said. Iron took it seriously.
"Well, love makes us do stupid things. But I don't think that can be the case for both of us.", he closes his eyes as he ponders his response. "I think some source of magic is causing them to have some kind of bond that we don't know about. What do you think, Your Highness?"
Celestia retracted her joke and got serious about what her Captain theories were about. However, she still can't get the answer to her concern as to why he hasn't returned. "Well, whether it's true or not, he still hasn't reappeared. So if there is a bond or they are destined to meet, what could be the reason for him to ignore her?"
Iron looked back at his princess and smiled as he had an answer for that. "There is your highness.", once he was sure he had his full attention, he let him know his theory.
"She ordered him not to come near her."
Celestia continued repeating those words in her mind, then returned from her memories to address her general and captains for the new orders. In the war room, only authorized guards and generals were selected to know the true danger of Shadow. They were willing to fight to the end for her and for the peace of the country.
"Gentlecolts, we are about to carry out the renovation of the Princess of the night, my sister, Princess Luna. It is important to complete preparations for the arrival of her dark side and her followers. As we mentioned before, the new holders of the elements was found in the same town and my student is the last key. Soon I will send her to complete her destiny."
When she finishes, one of her generals asks her. "How are we sure they can take care of the evil inside the princess of the night? They are civilians, your highness. They are not trained in combat or, in the case of his student, to wield such magic. You were one of the previous holders, correct?"
"I will not deny your concerns, General, I can only defend that the holders are not selected by me or any other authority. They are destined to be holders once the previous owners are no longer worthy. I have studied their life history and analyzed their potential due to their feats and achievements in their routine life. I know they are capable of reaching the ancient magic that saved our country in the past."
Once she finished her speech, all the generals understood the way the universe works and accepted as long as she was sure of that. Only she wasn't sure about the part about being decided by fate. 'If Twilight is destined for greatness, then what is Shadow to her? Or rather, what is Shadow meant to be?'
"Are there any other questions?", she asked and was greeted with no further questions. "Then you are all free to return to your posts.", she stood up and walked to the bedroom window as her generals left the room.
From there she could see her city and, beyond, her country. She reflects on what she has achieved and what needs to be done. She remembers that she fights for the future and for what she lost in the past. She keeps her spirits high thanks to the benefits she can achieve for her ponies, just as she did not forget the current problems she faced for them.
She inhales her strength and exhales her stress, the only stress of this day. "At least I'm sure Twilight has let the situation with Shadow go. I hope the other holders don't have to go through the same events as her or at least are lucky enough to not know him. And if they do, I hope they don't get interested in him... Hmm, it's not like he's going to make a harem with them... Or... No, it must be that new novel. It can really bring out your inner filly."
Not sure she wants to finish the joke, Celestia decides to stop those thoughts.
Once Rarity made sure all of her affairs were complete in the outpost town, the group finally left and restarted their journey.
The three stallions change the role of pulling the cart in order to arrive in time, but they couldn't cover the entire distance on their own, after all they were bruised. At those moments, Shadow took the cart and was able to pull it at the same speed even carrying the extra weight of the stallions. So their trip was reduced and they could arrive at any time of the same day. Once the three of them said they could finish the job, due to fear that if they didn't they might break the contract, Shadow and Rarity were resting in the passenger seat enjoying the last moments of the journey.
Rarity should be happy as her nightmare will soon be over and she will be in her beautiful home. But his face reflects displeasure at his new complaint. 'What do I need to do to see his face!'
The excuse for the breakfast offer he gave him during the morning was to see if Shadow could take off his helmet while he ate. But he didn't ask for anything and all he had was a glass of water and apple slices that she offered him. All the ponies who saw him eat did not believe what they saw. He just took the food and threw it directly in his face. What scared them was that the food disappeared where his mouth might have been but the only thing they could see was the flat black metal plate of his helmet.
Nopony knew how he did it. And Rarity was more committed than ever. 'Now I'm more curious if he really is a horrible demon under that helmet. I can accept it since he is much better than all the pigs I dated before.'
To get his attention, she even puts on a reddish-pink dress that hugs her chest and waist and reveals her legs just above her knees with her sun hat that match with it. That way when she was in front of him she could tempt him to look at her. But all the way he simply meditated in the same position he slept in the night before.
She may have continued to be in her thoughts, but she was not alone. "Miss Rarity?"
"Huh?!", she turned to see that Yellow was next to her resting until it was his turn to pull the cart.
"S-s-s-sorry to bother you, but now we can see the town!", he shouted almost as the life was being sucked out of him.
Rarity then turns around and forces her gaze forward to the road, she could see her house in the distance. From a distance you can see a small town with a forest on one side and an apple farm on the other.
This lights up Rarity's heart. "OH! We're here with overtime, good job guys.", the three workers (slaves) let out a sigh as their nightmare was about to end. To forget that they were still at it. "But I remind you all that the work is not done yet so... Chop. Chop.", she said with a scissors gesture with his hand.
They got the message. "YES MADAM!!!", the three respond as Yellow also joins in to push the cart. Satisfied with their fears, Rarity turns to Shadow, who was awake and like her, observes the town.
Shadow could see that it was a medium-sized town but at the same time more lively and friendly than the city and the towns they passed through. He was able to see multiple unique buildings from a building that looks like dessert, flower shops, music stores with a vinyl on top, a large park, an open street market, as well as a carousel of some kind and assuming a tree house with a telescope on top. On the horizon he also sees the large apple farm next to the town.
As he continued to look at the town, Rarity couldn't suppress the sadness she felt because their journey together was ending. 'Well, we'd better enjoy the rest of the time we have left.', she clears her throat to get his attention as he turns to face her.
"It seems that we have finally reached our destination. So my beloved Shadow, I want to welcome you to Ponyville! As you can see the town is a little smaller than Canterlot, but it has good places to visit. There is the Spa, the market, music and flower shops that you can check out. There is also the mayor's building if you need information about the town. Even the library... which nopony is using right now. Sorry for that, hehehe~"
She keeps mentioning more places to get a clue or some of his hobbies of interest in hopes of seeing him again by 'accident'.
"We also have the park in the middle of town and an apple farm that one of my friends works at. Oh, we also have my friend Fluttershy and her shelter that can be found in that direction, it's where the edge of the Everfree Forest is. So if you want to visit it we-", She let herself go that she didn't realize, that she gave him what he was looking for.
"Thanks.", she didn't know why that word hurt her, but when she turned around and saw Shadow jump out of the car, she understood.
BANG
Shadow kicks the ground as his feet hit the road, forming a cloud of dust as he takes off. Rarity covered her face with her sun hat, but as soon as the air was clear enough, she turned towards the direction Shadow was going. And she could no longer see him as she went deeper into the forest.
"He's really gone, huh...", she took a moment to let the reality and dream of the existence of the one she met sink in. Shadow appeared and gone instantly as he was just a part of her imagination. Fortunately, Rarity wasn't crazy as the three stallions also saw and lived to share the tale.
That reminds her. "You know the job isn't done.", the three addressed Rarity once she returned from reality. "What are you waiting for? I can call him anytime, you know?", it was a lie, but seeing their terrified faces makes it worth it.
Rarity fixed her dress and tried to enjoy the rest of the trip, but she couldn't resist taking a look at the bewitched forest. 'I hope you can find what you are looking for, just know that I will not forget the generous help you gave me. My beloved knight, The Shadow Blade.', she then returns and concentrates to make sure her slaves don't try anything again.
While Rarity was heading towards Ponyville, Shadow was running at incredible speed en route to the heart of the Everfree Forest. His first objective was to locate the highest point to map the forest. Soon, at the speed his body was available to traverse the forest, he located a rocky mountain to climb. From there he climbs it from its base without rest until he reaches the top.
The view he had while hanging from the edge of the peak was beautiful. He was able to see the entire town and everything it offers as well as the entire forest as the sun was setting. He saw part of the forest as a field with blue flowers, a kind of shelter on the edge, swamps that were closer to the east, and a rare characteristic tree with totems or masks in the west. But he didn't care about any of that, he just focused on what was important to him.
And that was the abandon castle on the south he spotted, his next destination. "The castle of the two sisters."
Chapter 8 Nor need kindness and laughter
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. View Online
Chapter 9 he only need to be honest and loyalty to his orders
Chapter 9, he only need to be honest and loyalty to his orders
"What do you mean he hasn't shown up?"
It's been a week since the incident at the shelter's celebration party that Fluttershy and her animals throw every year. Where a special uninvited guest made his debut and everypony began to receive notice of his arrival. This event was well known thanks to a certain party pony who was making arrangements for his 'Welcome to Ponyville' party.
Pinkie began to announce the newcomer to the entire town and hoped to throw a successful party before the day of the Summer Sun Celebration. Most of the town was already used to Pinkie's parties and knew that although it might be impossible to have both parties on the same day, it was no problem for their crazy party planner. The only problem they had was over the pony she mentioned the party was for.
Or rather to the metal being that had appeared on the town grounds and on the edge of the Everfree Forest, The Shadow Blade.
The first time they knew about Shadow was from Pinkie. She shouted in the center of town about her party and they were welcome to attend, she had to do it so as not to violate her restraining orders. When he first described it, his thoughts ranged from simple fantasies to stories of Equestria's conspiracy with the unknown and unnatural of the world. But as the days passed, more and more ponies began to believe in his existence.
Witnesses began to tell their experience when they began to see a dark shadow with a red trail moving in the night, as darkness fell over the town. Some even share the story that the unoccupied Golden Oak Library lit up and saw a ghostly figure inside in a blanket of red light. Reports of a dark being appearing and disappearing in the town's alleys and the street market came from witnesses pony to pony. This could be considered just popular folklore stories or heat-of-the-moment conspiracies, but new tales of encounters with him came to light supporting his existence from true witnesses.
Fluttershy was the first to share hers, against her will becoming the center of attention again, thanks to Pinkie. Some might believe it is one of her adventures where she found a new animal or doing her job as the owner of an animal shelter. But when Rarity, the fashionista from Carousel Boutique, claimed that she was the one who brought him to town, everyone started to believe it. Soon other ponies who were alone at night or near the forest could see him in real life and his existence became wildfire popular from day one.
Some even tried to venture into the forest to find it, but they didn't go deep enough, so they couldn't find him. Some others even tried to hire tracking and search specialists to capture him, but they settled for just believing in the legend so no pony reported him since nothing bad had happened. Only a few were determined to find him, among them Fluttershy.
Since the day he found the empty box in the pond they found, she decided to help him by bringing him more boxes of food and candy if he needed more. That way, she can make sure that he can survive in another way instead of hunting her animal friends in the forest, but she was sure that he wouldn't do that because she knew how kind he was, so she just wanted to help him.
The day after their meeting, she brought another box and waited all day, unfortunately he didn't show up again. She was about to give up hope while camping there that night, but when she wakes up the next morning and sees that the box was empty again, she internally explodes with happiness.
Fluttershy continued this process the rest of the week and was not alone. Pinkie, as the first to join just to give him her invitation, and other ponies decide to accompany her for multiple reasons, from being able to meet him or being able to reach him at least. That's why the one who was asking her, along with Pinkie at her side, the one who brought him to Ponyville, who was insisting on finding him and unraveling his mysterious identity, asked Fluttershy for a new update.
"As I said, I keep finding the boxes empty when I leave them and come back for them. I also asked some of my animal friends if they saw him or have any trace of where he might have gone. But no one could track him. So, I'm sorry but I don't know where he could be, Rarity.", Fluttershy answers as she welcomes the ponies who came, again, to see Shadow today.
"Ohhh. And here I thought I might meet my cursed Prince Knight again.", Rarity said as she placed the back of her right hand on her forehead with her eyes closed and the other hand on her large chest to calm her broken heart.
"Cursed Knight Prince? I think more like the cursed puppet knight. OH! How about the legend of 'The Shadow Blade of Ponyville', the metal demon that lurks in the abandoned castle in the Everfree Forest? It could be the best name for his story for selling his merchandise.", said the pink mare who was looking for him with Rarity.
Pinkie not only spread her existence, she also thought of spreading her 'legend'. He currently makes products for tourists who had heard about Shadow and wanted to see him. That's why he always brought souvenir gifts. She had a dark knight's helmet on her head with a vendor box in her hands that had chibi dolls that looked like Sombra, as well as stickers, flags, and sweets in the shape of his head.
They were sold by dozens. And Fluttershy was worried.
"Pinkie I don't know if you should use his image to sell merchandise. What if he gets mad at you if you invade his privacy?", Fluttershy asked while holding one of the dolls she gave her. She was surprised that Pinkie was able to capture his details well. 'But it was a very good idea to leave the demon mouth. She might give the ponies the wrong idea once they meet him.'
Since day one, Pinkie and many others have gathered to meet Fluttershy at the place where they can see the story of the empty box and possibly meet Shadow. Some were about to verify the legend by putting up their own candy either to participate or for the purpose of tracking it down and revealing the truth, especially a cyan unicorn mare. Either with spells or methods to track him.
But this group was surprised to see that only the good food, which had not been altered in any way, was taken or mysteriously disappeared. They stayed with Fluttershy the whole time and knew that Pinkie was not capable of pulling such a prank, even if they knew that she can be in two places at the same time. Then the ponies started to believe that he is real.
"Also, if he wanted to meet you girls, I'll definitely let you guys know.", Fluttershy responds as she hands the small doll back. "But I haven't seen him again, so I have no idea where he could be."
"Well, if you do, please let me know.", Rarity said. "I wish to repay the debt for his help during the short time we spent together. Also, if he wants to be my date for the day of the Summer Sun Celebration. AND NOT! I'm not jealous that he ate your hand, so stop it!", she yelled at Pinkie who was about to put her hand over her mouth.
"But you looked happy when I told you, and you entered your fantasy. You know, where you are being dominated in your dreams.", Pinkie answers her. Making Fluttershy feel some heat on her face.
"One, that tells me that he's not made of metal and that maybe there's a beautiful gentlecolt knight inside that cursed armor. Two, stop coming into my dreams. I don't know how and I sure don't want to know. And three, that was a one-time fantasy I read in my novel, so STOP SCREAMING IT IN AN OPEN PUBLIC!", Rarity said, she wasn't afraid to scream since they were alone. So nopony will look at her with strange eyes like at Sugarcube Corner with all the customers listening to her.
Fluttershy just waits before she can comment. "Well, wherever he may be, I know it's important to him."
"Drop it, ya THIEF!", Shadow was paralyzed by the sudden order he received, as he picked up an apple on the way.
Shadow continued his research to locate the items, but finding them in bookstores and the Golden Oak Library was a dead end. Books about the elements only contain the same stories or already known information and could not give you more clues or another way to find them. That is why he was careless in hiding his presence from the town.
To look for more clues, he toured the entire town. Visiting local stores or public places with the objective of information about the region or legends and stories. When he infiltrated the mayor's office he already had all the information about the town's buildings, shops, points of interest and also some addresses of important places with history in the town. But still he didn't get anything.
Obsessed with achieving results, he tries to spy on the town's ponies to broaden his horizons. But they showed that it was difficult for him since the new annoyance he encountered made it almost impossible to avoid her, with her invitation to his party.
The next day, he wakes up from hibernation to find that Fluttershy still came to the clearing to see him. When he goes to town he decides to stop by the clearing whenever he can. He decided to take the help she was giving him as it helped him cut down on the time spent searching for supplies. He did not consider her a problem but rather the one who accompanied her.
Pinkie Pie, the mare he met and who was the one who showed him off in the first place, was making a big deal by inviting him to some kind of party. He didn't need it or want it but her persistence made it difficult for him to hide from her all the time, so he changed his routines and took the risk of investigating in broad daylight to avoid her. An almost impossible feat for a pony who wears dark black armor with red light stripes like his own.
And today was not his lucky day as a little 14-year-old yellow filly caught him red-handed with her dog. The filly was a farm girl with a mane of red hair with yellow fur who was wearing blue farm overalls with an orange shirt tucked in and a red headband.
'I knew night was a better option.', he thought about his bad luck as he checked out one of the places he hadn't visited yet, the Sweet Apple Acres apple farm.
"WOOF WOOF WOOF!", the supposed farm pet dog that followed the filly discovered him and revealed his location, catching him in the act. That he was picking up an apple from the ground.
"Don't worry Winona, I'm not goin to repeat ma self. Drop-", The filly screams as Shadow drops the red apple. "Huh? Well, that was easier than Ah thought."
"Woof.", her dog replies that she couldn't believe it either since she could tell how dangerous Shadow was.
'I do not have time to waste. Better try later.', Shadow thought as he was about to leave. But the filly stopped him again.
"Hey, hey, hey! Where are ya goin?", she ran in front of him to block his path. "If ya think ya can come to ma family's farm and steal one of ma-"
"Pick up.", Shadow interrupts stopping her train of thought.
"Huh?..." the filly almost backed away. "Well, ya just picked it, but ya took one of our apples inside ma farm-"
"Outside.", he interrupts again.
The filly was now slowing down as she listened to him. "Outside...?", just in time to notice that they were never inside the farm, only on the road on the other side of the farm's fences.
Shadow already knew that invading the farm could cause him problems, only if he was discovered, so he decided to explore the surroundings of the farms. At that time he was walking along the road and saw a tree that was too close to the farm fences, where one of its branches was outside the farm grounds. The apple from that branch fell to the ground as he passed. He decides to pick it up and see if he can keep it as a reserve, since the apple was no longer on the farm's property, so he could take it.
And a missing apple couldn't harm any pony. But fate decided to take a turn in his path when the filly stopped him, since she wouldn't go easy on him.
"We're off the farm grounds, so I'm not stealing from your farm. Just picking up an apple that fell outside.", Shadow explains his situation, that he hasn't done anything wrong.
"Oh, well... But this apple is from ma tree, so ya can't take it, okay!", the filly replies to make her point clear. She was simply surprised that he was listening to her.
"If you are part of the family that owns this farm, then I will not be opposed to returning it to you. But if you are also a third party like me, we will have to return the apple to the rightful owner.", he replies in his monotone tone.
"Ohm...well ma family owns our farm. It's just that ma older sister won't let me sell them or eat them. So...", it was right at that moment that the filly began to realize who she was talking to.
She verified that she was talking to a flat-faced metal pony, almost falling into the term demon thanks to the stripes and red eyes.
They both stare at each other in silence trying to know what to do. Winona, the filly's pet dog, became suspicious of Shadow, still on guard growling at him. But when he shifts his gaze to her, Winona freezes and stares back at him. She almost backed away but after a few seconds she tilted her head to the side.
Shadow could sense her feelings of protecting her owner, so he was able to resort to it, since the same thing happens with his master. By calming his senses and lowering his guard, he accomplishes enough to be 'friendly'. When he let Winona know that he didn't want to bother her or her owner, it was that moment that she too let her guard down and approached him. She sniffed him for a few seconds and then started yelling happily at the filly, telling her that he was friendly.
"Is he friendly?", the filly translates what she understood. "Well, if Winona thinks it's okay, then Ah think it's okay. Sorry sir, Ah thought ya were stealing our apples."
Shadow simply nodded his head and let him know that it was okay too.
"Sorry for the misunderstandin. Ya know, a strange pony in black armor with red stripes doesn't come around all the time. It might be... strange to... see... Ohm, eh sir, what's ya name?", She asked as soon as she realized that he might be the legend she had heard about.
Her suspicions were confirmed. "Shadow Blade.", is all he said.
"...Shadow Blade, the dark knight pony Pinkie talks about? Shadow Blade, the specter that came from the shadows to take ya to the dark world? The Shadow Blade! The pony that take ya candy for being a bad foal! That Shadow Blade?!!", she shout as she remembers all the crazy rumors.
"I have no information on what you are referring to, so I don't have the correct answer for you.", He responded deadpan. Since the beginning, it was not part of his order to hide his existence, so he did not care or take note. But with this he began to think that he should do it.
"Really? So, those were all crazy mare tales like the ones from Granny Smith? I knew they weren't real.", she was disappointed but soon regained interest. "Well, true or not, ya are real and ya are here, that means Ah am the only filly who knows ya. Did ya know what this means?"
"I don't.", Shadow wasn't following her train of thought.
"This means that ma chance to become popular among the other foals has come! Oh, all the foals will want to be ma friends once they hear Ah met ya!", the filly shouted as she jumped on her hooves with her hands in the air.
Shadow and Winona just stood there looking at her, until the filly finished her celebration. "Ah can't believe Ah met a real legend, is this ma destiny? Does that mean Ah have ma cutie mark- Huh?!", she stopped when she heard a metal step moving away.
She turns around just in time to see Shadow walking away back into the forest. "Hey, where are ya going?!", she screams for him to stop, but he continues to walk away.
She could follow him but he was moving at a speed that she couldn't read him. It seemed as if he was merging again with the shadows of the forest and soon she lost sight of him. The filly and Winona continue to look in his direction for a few seconds before wiping their eyes to make sure what they saw was real.
"You saw him too, right Winona?", she said with her eyes on the forest.
"Woof!", Winona nod back to her.
"Di ya catch his scent?", Winona tilts her head and asks her owner what she means. "To track it, of course! No pony will believe me that Ah found him, so we will follow him and discover the truth of 'Shadow Blade'."
"*Whine*", Winona looks back at her with narrowed eyes and asks her if this is a good idea.
"Hey, it's the only way to prove that we know him, plus Applejack won't believe me even if it's true. Let's go before ya lose track of him.", the filly began to run in the direction he was going. 'Soon all the ponies will want to be friends with the filly who meets The Shadow Blade.'
With an innocent idea, the little filly with her pet Winona ran into the forest with the goal of revealing Shadow's secrets, without hearing an older green mare who screamed calling for her.
"...APPLE BLOOOMMM! Where di ya vanish! Ya still have chores to do before ya...."
'Ponies can be very annoying.'
Once he confirmed that the filly was only causing him trouble, he decided to return and wait for a better opportunity to check on the farm. Only to discover that the filly and her dog were tracking him and complicating his exit. He could just run and lose them deep in the forest, but the filly could be one of those ponies who ignore their safety and get lost only to find it until the end.
If that's the case, a new rumor might start circulating about him that he now takes on lost fillies. Somehow he felt it was something he didn't want to be associated with. So he stays nearby to keep an eye on her.
Shadow decides and makes sure to stay close, but at the same time guides the filly and her dog to another place where he was sure they would be safe. That was Fluttershy's shelter. So if he could guide them to one of his animals or to Fluttershy herself, he could be free of the filly when she returned to safety and back to the village. It could happen, but that was not the case.
In the middle of the road, the filly took alternate routes that neither Shadow nor Winona told her to go. She got distracted many times she took the wrong path forcing them both to follow her. It didn't help that she ran away in fear without any direction from a small spider that fell on her red ribbon, even further away from the shelter after Shadow removed the spider and Winona caught up with her and told her it was gone.
As time passed, the group reached the deepest part of the forest, where trouble found them.
"MR. SHADOW!!! YOU CAME TO SAVE ME?!!", the filly shouted behind him as he blocked the path of the predators that were coming for the filly. For easy prey.
A natural creature from the forest domain appears in front of them. Spirits that refuse to abandon the world of the living that can become attached to nature itself. So when a wolf-like creature wearing wooden armor appears, Shadow decides to stop hiding.
'Timberwolves, they still exist.' Shadow comes between Apple Bloom and these deadly creatures.
Timberwolf, was a wolf-type ghost that used parts of trees, sticks and wood to manifest the desire to feast on weak prey. They do not eat but enjoy the feeling of desperation of their prey and fear for its death. It was theorized that these creatures feed on the soul rather than the flesh, but nopony could verify this truth. Or live to find out, since the main problem was that they hunted in packs and their special traits.
'13 Timberwolves, almost the requirements to make one of them. Better taken them fast before given them the chances to call it.', Shadow tells them as the pack was blocking all ways to escape the clearing where they intercept Apple Bloom.
"What do we do, Mr. Shadow?!" Apple Bloom asks fearing for her safety as Winona was also ready to defend her.
Shadow turns towards her with his back to the Timberwolves, something he shouldn't do. They saw the opportunity and jumped at Shadow with their wooden jaws ready to tear his body apart. Apple Bloom stood there watching as the carnage was about to begin, listening to the culprit's words.
"Stay back." SLASH
The sound of metal cutting through the air was met with the sound of wood splitting.
Soon Shadow was no longer seen where he was before and the 3 Timberwolves that jumped towards him were cut in half in the air. The Timberwolves who were behind their comrades were caught off guard. Unfortunately one of them didn't have the same time to process it as the others as Shadow appeared in front of him with his swords.
SLASH SLASH SLASH SLASH
Unable to react, the poor creature could do nothing as Shadow's twin swords flashed all over its body. The next moment, all parts of his body were reduced to small particles of wood and leaves as he disintegrated into dust.
'Wrong one. This is not the leader.', Shadow thought as he ran towards the next Timberwolves, but lost the element of surprise when they were finally able to react.
They split up to avoid and give Shadow the opportunity to eliminate more than one while planning their strategy. 'They're regrouping, the alpha must be hiding.', Shadow thought as he ran to find their leader, but he still needed to keep them away from Apple Bloom and Winona at the same time.
That was his concern as he witnessed that the first 3 he cut in half were already rebuilding. The special feature of the Timberwolves is that, having no permanent physical forms, they can revive as long as there is material to replace their body parts. And they were in the middle of the forest where there was plenty of wood for their bodies.
'And the alpha can resurrect them quickly. I'll have to beat the pack to give him the message.', seeing that he lost sight of the leader, Shadow decides to start his kill streaks.
He meets the next one who decides to take him from the front. Shadow simply brought his fist with the handle of the sword to deliver a direct blow to the face, with enough force the wolf was thrown into a tree where his body was torn into pieces by the impact. But he didn't stop, Shadow jumped on the one running to his left and swung his twin swords cutting him into four pieces. He then turned his body to do a roundhouse kick and catch the one who was about to bite him in his blind spot. With the momentum, Shadow threw the wolf back to where the first 3 were already rebuilt and ready, but they never had the chance where their comrade hit them and broke them into pieces again. By making a pile of wood and mixing its parts, it will take time for them to rebuild.
In one move, Shadow was able to incapacitate half the pack, hoping that was enough to make the leader think about whether he wanted to continue the massacre of his pack. The remaining 6 began to back away as Shadow stopped moving, only to disappear again and reappear next to the one furthest away from everyone.
The leader did not move while frozen by Shadow's gaze, that was because Shadow emanated the dark aura from his armor and it scared him to death. The beast did not even know if it died again or came back to life as it felt fear for the life it had forgotten. But he could understand the warning.
"Your choice.", Shadow said as he showered the leader with his bloodlust.
The leader did not respond, he simply sank in dread of the situation for a moment. Even the others did not look in their direction only to not see what was behind them. And with his current state, his special alpha trait wasn't working so the fallen weren't rebuilding quickly to rejoin the fight, especially the one that had disintegrated. Then, with no choice, the alpha let out the signal to retreat.
AWOOOOOOOOOOO
OOnce the signal rang, Shadow stepped back to be between Apple Bloom and Winona as the remaining Timberwolves retreated to the other side. Shadow stares back as the alpha pauses before making sure he can imprint Shadow's image into his memory, only to return and hope to never meet Shadow again. Once the danger passed, Shadow let his guard down and calmed down so he could confront the frightened filly.
"THAT WAS AWESOME!!!", not that scared.
Apple Bloom runs to his side as Winona steps forward to shout and warn the remaining fallen Timberwolves, who were considering reviving. But they decide to embrace the peace of death for those who remained as immobile remains on the ground. Shadow simply makes sure the clearing is safe just in time to see the little filly's excitement end and tries to mimic the action bits.
"You just came out of nowhere and then WUSH! 3 Timberwolves were cut in half and then SWINE! You flash the other one and then BANG! You hit one in the face and BUNK! Kick another one to smash the other 3!!!", if Pinkie was here she will be proud of how fast Apple Bloom was talking without breathing.
Apple Bloom continues talking as if she was talking to her idol. "I never believe you're real, you moved like a ghost or a specter! How did you move so fast?!"
"I am not a ghostly entity. I move at such a high speed that your eyes could not follow me.", Shadow replied without delay.
Apple Bloom surprised that he reply back decide to continue. "Really? Then how ya do it?"
"My armor has enchantments that allow my body to receive a boost of adrenaline and magical strengths to my muscles and mind. The burst provides unnatural speed to those with untrained eyes, making it seem to me as if it were disappearing."
"Wow... I still don't get it. But that makes you invincible, right?"
"Negative. The outburst has a price I must pay and the risks it entails. I only use it for a special occasion or the situation warrants it."
Apple Bloom shows a confused face still not being able to understand it. "So why do ya use it?"
"It was necessary to end the fight instantly to avoid or give the possibility that your safety would be compromised. The dangers you encountered were worthy enough to use it."
"Well. And what happens if ya misuse ya... high-speed power?"
"Overuse could leave my muscles under enough tension that it could numb my legs to the point of muscle injury. Furthermore, the risk of making a wrong move could incapacitate me for combat or restrict my movements. Like spraining my ankle on my foot."
"Oh, that sounds kind of painful.", it was at the moment that Apple Bloom realized what she let go of in the whole conversation. "Ankle? Foot? But ponies don't have... GASP! Ya're not a pony!", she blurted out when she realized.
"I never said I was.", he replied as he put away his swords.
"That's not the main point, it's that Ah'm friends with someone as rare as ya. Ya saved me, that means we're friends and all the ponies will be jealous of me!!!", her eyes shine at the thought, Shadow didn't like it.
Shadow narrowed his eyes not liking how the filly was taking it. He couldn't be a friend, he even believed that that was even impossible, even if his master ordered it. He feels that it will be fake and not honest with her. He was about to stop her until he heard what she said next.
"Finally a friend who can play with me! It will be like the times we spent before with mom and dad!
"*Wine*..", Winona, who was able to detect her change in altitude, approached her and tried to comfort her.
"Thanks Winona. Sorry, Ah forgot Ah'm not the only one. So don't worry about me.", she told her while scratching the back of her ears. She didn't want her to worry, but she did worry someone else.
Don't worry...
The voice sounded again when Apple Bloom reminds him of the memory of a lost loved one, but somehow managed to comfort him when he was hit by it. The reason, still unknown. 'So why do I worry about...', still thinking about what the voice was for him and what could be bothering him, he decided not to let himself be consumed by it since other things were priority now.
"Okay! Okay! Stop licking me, hahaha!" Winona was on top of Apple Bloom licking her face all over, he believed he was lost enough in his mind to not realize they were playing. But he needs to concentrate since the danger has not passed yet.
"We need to go back. We're not safe yet.", he said as he walked in the direction of the farm.
"Oh, okay.", deciding that Shadow was right, she pushed Winona off of her and began running to his side. "Come on, if we can get back before sunset, Ah can introduce ya to ma family. I just hope Granny Smith doesn't shoot ya with her shotgun... Ah better get there before that happens!", she runs forward knowing that can happen with Winona behind her and leaving Shadow behind them.
'Ponies can be so annoying...', Shadow was about to run to get ahead of her, but immediately turned in the direction the Timberwolves ran towards.
He could feel it. A new presence that he had not noticed before. But he knows well the emotion he exuded. He debates whether he should take it over or leave it since it has nothing to do with him or Apple Bloom. And just like on other occasions, he considers that it has nothing to do with him as he sets off to reach Apple Bloom.
Unfortunately for his luck, he didn't see the two large green eyes staring in his direction.
"What do ya mean ya haven't seen a rainbow one?"
"Like I said, I haven't seen a rainbow apple. I didn't even know that existed."
Making sure they were already out of the deeper parts of the forest, the group slowed down as Apple Bloom, being a filly, needed to rest between a few stops. So their new pace took them time to walk back to the farm. Meanwhile, Apple Bloom asks questions about him. When she found out that he wasn't going to talk about something personal, she switched to trivial topics as if he knew the main sites and events in Ponyville. Including her farm and her family history with apples as they walk back to the farm.
"Well, they do and ya can only find them on our farm. So only at our farm ya can buy rainbow apple cider! So ma recommendation is to be ma best friend if ya want the first batch!", Apple Bloom shouts happily having a conversation with Shadow.
"I will consider it for the future.", he still didn't want to give the idea that he is a friend to her, but after hearing her past, he didn't want to deny it either. So as long as she convinced herself that they were, it was enough for him, for now, since having connections with her could be useful to him later.
"Ya better bet it!... But still ask Applejack just to be sure, hehehe~", she retracted what she had said, she was not sure she could escape her sister's wrath. "But Ah am sure ma family won't mind.", an idea soon occurred to her.
She was afraid of what might happen and even if she didn't get personal information from him, she still asked. "Hey, Shadow. Do ya have a family?"
"No."
"So how about a love? Do you have a marefriend?"
"No.", he answered without delay like her previous yes and no question, but she couldn't get what her curiosity was looking for.
"Huh, strange? Ah thought a pony as strong as ya might already have one or more. So what's ya type?", she was just playing with him, but she was actually hoping to add Shadow to her family somehow. In a possible future.
But she got nothing when he responded with his personal response. "I don't know.", he always responded that way with the answer that she began to hate.
'The same?! Come on!', was the same response as for food, hobbies, his opinions on the reasons for life and theories of the universe, even with colors. 'He's almost as vague as Granny Smith with her stories... or it could be something else.', she thought as she watched him always walk in front.
Deciding to get something from him, Apple Bloom bombarded him. "Really? Don't ya like mares as a delicate lady type? No, what about a shy one? Okay. And how about non-feminine? Do ya like it if she's strong? Are ya more of a tomboy? If she is an earth, arrogant, stronger than ya and stubborn mare, would ya like to date her? Ya don't swing for males, do ya?"
All of her questions were answered with his answer 'I don't know.', except the last one where he got a 'No' answer. 'At least Ah know Ah have a chance with him if Ah don't find a stallion for my sister... or maybe Ah could keep him for ma self. But...'
"Ya are not interest in fillies-"
"NO!!!"
Before she could finish, a loud 'No' was heard throughout the forest. "I'm sorry, something feels off about that question.", Shadow added after a few minutes of his sudden outburst, as if he didn't like getting those kinds of questions.
"... Yeah... is okay, Ah guess.", Apple Bloom was also able to calm down. 'At least Ah know to wait if Ah want to try. Fortunately Ah am not like Sweetie Belle, who falls in love with all the colts. Or like his sister.'
"WOOF! WOOF!", they both turned towards the road where they could see Winona barking at them, telling them that the farm was in sight.
"Oh! We're almost there! Let's go! Let's see who's the fastest!" Apple Bloom shouted happily gaining some advantage as she ran towards the farm with Winona running beside her.
Shadow just stares at her for a moment, wondering if he should run after her or let her go. He had to prioritize his quest for the Elements, but he could consider escorting Apple Bloom back to the farm and gaining access to the farm grounds without repeatedly trespassing as part of the quest.
Yes, you might consider that option. If it weren't for the rainbow trail in the sky that was heading towards him, more towards Apple Bloom. Not knowing what it was, he started running towards her.
"COME ON! YOU ARE-", Apple Bloom's scream didn't end because Shadow was already in front of her. "HEY THAT IS NOT-", even tried to complain, because Shadow was knocked out of the air when he jumped in front of her.
BANG The impact caused Apple Bloom to fall on her butt as Shadow and the rainbow trail headed back into the forest. "Huh?...", is all Apple Bloom could say
She saw Shadow hit a tree and break it with him as the rainbow trail left him. As he began to recover from the blow and remove the tree, he received his warning.
"If you know what's best for you, stay down, buddy.", from there he could see his opponent. The mare that attacks him.
She was a light sky blue pegasus mare with a short dark blue mini jean and jacket as well, she had a white top with a rainbow lightning bolt marking that matched her rainbow mane and tail. He could see that she was a civilian, but her toned body tells him that she is trained somehow. Something rare to see especially in pegasus mares. He truly believes that Fluttershy was a normal civilian, however with this mare, he may need to consider her at the same threat level as Iron.
'Her speed is greater than that Captain's. I may need to take her down, but should I ignore or take on the other nuisance now?', Shadow was in debate but the blue pegasus mare didn't wait for him.
"Last warning!", the mare shouts as she lands in front with a karate stance. "Believe me, you don't want to mess with me."
"...", Shadow didn't respond as he finally stood up. He didn't even care who she was, he was just thinking about-
"WAIT!", Apple Bloom was running back to them.
The mare looked away from him for a second, only to see his dark spot moving towards Apple Bloom. "Oh no! You wouldn't take her!", she shouts as she takes flight and goes after Shadow.
With his speed he could pick up Apple Bloom and run towards the farm to leave her in a safe place, but the mare's speed was more than he could imagine. Knowing that she was able to close the distance in no time, Shadow turned to face her while crossing his arms to block the mare's just-in-time kick. The blow was hard and sent him sliding on the ground with his feet away from Apple Bloom.
'The speed of this mare is faster than I thought. She can catch up me easily.', Shadow finally focuses on the mare as she spins and stabilizes herself in the air after her kick. 'I can't ignore her anymore.', Shadow now thought she was over him the first time they collided.
"OwOwOwOw! What are you made of! Dude that hurts!", but he sees that she was just speed. "Ow... Well, it doesn't matter anyway, once I make you eat dirt. I'll show you not to mess with me or my friends!", she screamed when she was able to suppress and shake off the pain in her leg.
Apple Bloom tries to stop them from fighting. "Wait, Mr. Shadow! She's not-", but she couldn't finish when Shadow cut her off with his hand.
"Don't come closer.", he said as he notices the mare to prepare her assault.
Soon the mare took flight and turned downwards. This caused her to gain sudden speed and she was now at the speed of a bullet. Shadow was able to point out three facts. One, even if she was well trained, she did not have a strong physical body like him or Iron, so her toughness was below them. Two, she was all speed so she used more kinetic energy in her kick. So the best way to overcome her is to read her movements and stay still so you can counterattack with potential energy in her block. After all, what can happen when an unstoppable force meets an immovable force?
'Let's find out.' Shadow prepares himself and sharpens his senses, taking her and the third 'fact' seriously. Soon the mare was on him and prepared to kick him in the face.
Disappointed in her for attempting a frontal attack, Shadow didn't move. He simply accelerated his arms, not blocking her, but catching her and redirecting her to the side. The result was that she was thrown into a nearby tree, where she crashed face down.
"HUFF!.. What the?" The mare could not believe that she was catch as she was on the floor upside down. "Oh, you're ON!", but soon she jumps into the air again and gains speed to continue.
Apple Bloom, afraid to be among them, simply stays by Winona's side and watches as Shadow handles the daredevil of Ponyville. She simply watched as a trail of rainbow ran through Shadow, as he moved his upper body from side to side, but he looked like a ghost passing through the air. When the rainbow trail was about to hit him, it passed through him as his image split into two and the next second it came together and reappeared in its new position. This was more common in his head, which was why she reacted badly to the sound of metal being hit as his head snapped back with a cry of pain.
THUNK
"YOU SON OF- What are you made of?!!", the mare shouts as she lands and takes his hand.
'She is just speed, but... Ugh...', Shadow was also holding his head. Even if he braced himself for the blow, the impact was enough to rattle his brain. 'I better take her down now.', he started running once the dizziness subsided.
He swung his fist to knock her in the face, but she was also able to recover and go on the defensive. She dodges his fist to move to his side and jumps high enough to land a roundhouse kick to his head. Shadow responds by withdrawing his fist and using his other arm to block it. He was dragged on his feet on the ground as the kick was super fast to deliver a strong blow with just its speed.
Shadow tried to regain his position but the mare was fast enough to close the distance and send another kick to his stomach. He acted in time when he put both arms to block it and was able to prevent it from moving from the ground. With the opportunity in his hand, he grabbed her leg and sent her flying into a tree, only to see her learn to react well. The mare began to concentrate more on her movements so she could control herself in the air. Before hitting the tree, she spun so that her legs could kick it and jump back towards him.
This didn't surprise Shadow, he was able to block her new high jumping kick again with his arm. Without giving him another chance, the mare moves away from him with her wings and puts some distance between them. They both reduce that distance to meet in the middle.
From there they both exchange blows and kicks, Shadow continues standing on the ground while the mare uses her wing to stay in the air. Blocking and knocking could be heard, but Apple Bloom only saw dark and rainbow trails between them. In the end, the mare delivers another powerful kick that sends her flying into the air as Shadow is dragged along the ground. Soon the mare, now on the ground, and Shadow stare at each other, looking for a new opportunity.
After the round ended, both of them remain silent as they look at their opponent with their guard up.
'Buck! What's up with this guy?!', the mare, who came to help her friend worried about her sister, couldn't believe that she was going to fight hand-to-hand with a dark metal knight. "Okay, who or what are you?!"
"...", Shadow didn't respond to her sudden outburst.
"Aren't you going to talk big guy? Well, it doesn't matter once I pulverize you to the ground. I won't let you foalnap Apple Bloom!", she shouted as she prepared to continue.
But he was stopped when Apple Bloom came between them. "WAIT! Stop! Both of ya! NOW!", she and Winona stood up from their seats to prevent things from escalating. "Mr. Shadow, she is not an enemy, she is ma sister friend. Rainbow Dash!"
"Rainbow...Dash?", Shadow repeats as he stares at Apple Bloom, as does Rainbow Dash.
"Huh?! Shadow? Apple Bloom, do you know him?", Rainbow asks while she was near the dark forest. Somehow with a touch of green light.
"Yes! He came to the farm when Ah met him, but Ah decide to follow him through the forest. He was taking me back to the farm, he didn't foalnap me. So please stop fighting!", she and Winona yelled for them to stop as they looked at Rainbow, their eyes widening as they noticed the brighter green light.
"Huh? What are you... Oh no!", Rainbow tried to process what she was being told, but all her thoughts stopped when she saw Shadow move his hands behind him and draw his twin swords. "No! Applebloom, be careful-", and soon the place was filled with the sound of an explosion.
And a warning. "You're going to die... move!" BANG
With a kick from the ground, Shadow launches himself after activating his speed enchantments and moves in front of Dash. She did nothing as many things took her by surprise. One, he had weapons and was in front of her with twin swords that she wasn't expecting. Second, it moved at a speed that could leave her eating dust, something she couldn't match. And three, it was the same fact that Shadow did not forget during his match as he observed his surroundings.
They weren't alone and he came after her. The 'third' fact decided to come out. ROAR BOOM
As Shadow tossed Rainbow aside, she could only watch as a large unknown dark brown and green object smashed Shadow into the ground. With a great tremor and cloud of dust was created while consuming Shadow. Dash was thrown far enough away that once she stopped sliding on the ground, she could only lift her back off the ground to see the cloud of dust where Shadow was before, with a large figure moving within it.
"What's... that?" Dash continues to stare dumbly, she stops moving as the figure moves side by side. Soon the sound of metal cutting material was heard and the figure let out a roar as it turned to the side. When Shadow was thrown out of the cloud.
Shadow fell and bounces to the ground like a rag doll. Once he stops, Shadow tries to stand up, but falls to one knee. He tries to suppress the pain that assails him, but forces himself to pay attention to the annoyance that was haunting him and Apple Bloom from the beginning. Who decided to act now.
Once the cloud dissipated, everyone could see the wolf following Little Red Riding Hood (Apple Bloom) and the hunter. Just like the creature they encountered in the forest, this was like the ghost-type wolf that Shadow faced. But instead of using sticks and leaves like its lower-class comrades, this one uses large trees and rocks as its main material. A being that was between 5 and 6 meters tall, had a body composed of a large cracked tree trunk with vines as a chest and small tree trunks as legs with stone plates at the joints and as fangs and claws. He was looking at the group with his ghostly, empty glowing green eyes.
A Lumberwolf makes his entrance. AAAAWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
He roars when he announces his hunt. Dash was speechless, she knew their legends and she didn't expect to see one so close to the town. Apple Bloom simply stood frozen in fear as Winona barked trying to get him away from her owner, but her confidence was not strong as she had her tail between her legs and her barks were low.
The Lumberwolf was enjoying the reactions he was getting, however, he was more focused on his current prey and the reason for this hunt. And it was the one who was returning a deathly glare, Shadow.
'That explains why the pack didn't summon him. And the reason I didn't sense the alpha is because he was already in the shadows waiting for his best opportunity.', Shadow was angry, he knew he was being followed but he didn't guess that this was the real leader of the pack he defeated.
Shadow determines that he is disturbing the domain of some kind of forest lord. When this lord receives news of his presence, the beast decides to hunt Shadow to defend his right as an alpha predator. Now he knows why it appears until now.
'He knew I would protect the ponies, so he waited for the best opportunity to disable me. But believe it worked.', he thought about that idea as soon as he encountered a pain that he couldn't ignore. And the Lumberwolf knows it too.
ROAR The Lumberwolf roared as the beast leaped at Shadow.
Everypony expected Shadow to dodge it, but he simply braced himself as the monster crushes him to the ground. With his superior brute strength, he was able to crush Shadow as the stone's claws and fangs began to tear him apart. Shadow wasn't going to go down that easily. Shadow waited for the wolf to bite him and when it came, with just his strength, he was able to remove the claw that was on him and move to the side. Where he had a clear path to the right ghostly eye.
SHUNK Soon Shadow thrusted his right sword into the eye where a green goo began to pour out. ROAR
Roaring in pain, Lumberwolf backs away from him to make room. Not after swinging his paws and launching Shadow another 10 meters into the air, where he hit the ground again like a tattered doll. 'Again?!', this worries the little filly who was now able to escape her frozen state.
Apple Bloom was shocked, she thought Shadow was a strong pony, but seeing him being the Lumberwolf's toy made her worry that something was wrong. And she found out when Shadow tried to get up again and fell to one knee with a loud groan of pain. She focused her sight on the leg he was trying to lift and discovered that Shadow's right foot was twisted at a terrible angle than she remembered.
Then she remembers what he told her. "If he misused his high speed, he might twist his ankle! He must twist it when accelerating to save Rainbow Dash!", she said as she watched in horror as Shadow was hit by Lumberwolf's claw. "He can't move, so he can't dodge! We have to do somethin!"
"WOOF!", Winona barked that she agreed too. They both run towards Dash who hasn't moved since the monster appeared.
"Rainbow Dash!", Dash finally comes back to reality and sees both girls running towards her.
Finally recovering, she calls out her main concerns. "Apple Bloom! What's going on? Who is he and why is there a Lumberwolf here?!"
"Shadow and Ah encountered a pack of Timberwolves deep in the forest! He repeals them but Ah believe they followed us! Please ya have to help him! He is ma friend!"
"Help him? But...", Dash looked back at the two monsters, where the black one was being chewed up like a dog toy. "But he's a strange pony! We don't even know what he is!"
"We do! He's ma friend!", Apple Bloom shouted, not noticing the newcomer. "We need to save him, he will do the same for us!"
"Who are ya talkin about?", the two ponies and Winona turn around, Apple Bloom opens her eyes wide. She could stare at the newcomer, BOOM but she returned to the fight because Shadow was launched once again.
And he falls hard this time. 'UGH... How... annoying...', Shadow groans as he is sent to the ground for the fourth time.
He didn't take much damage but his armor focused more on healing the broken ankle that consumed almost all magical defenses. So every bite and bounce was too painful for a normal pony, just because he's not normal doesn't mean he enjoyed the pain.
'It will take hours to heal. I think the bones are broken too.', Shadow continues to try to suppress the pain, but when he turns to Lumberwolf he knew he didn't have that time. 'Just need to be able to take the heart to end this, but... how?'
He was thinking about what to do when Lumberwolf was about to crush him on top of him. But his plans stop when he realizes that the trail of the rainbow is heading towards him. With something strange, since he also sees an orange trail. He wondered what it was and why it was coming towards the beast.
Soon receiving his response, the rainbow and orange missile hit the wolf's side. BOOM
What surprised Shadow was that it could send the beast flying 20 meters away with just the impact. The blow and impact with the ground caused the large tree trunk of the Lumberwolf's torso to crack more than before and the joint of the stones dislocated, breaking the connection and dissolving its body momentarily. Shadow sees enough and turns towards the rainbow missile that lands in front of him to meet not only Rainbow Dash, but also the new mare.
He could see the resemblance to Apple Bloom, even though she had orange fur with a blonde mane and tail, thanks to her red apple marking. This mare had a cowboy outfit design that, like Dash, had blue jean shorts with a white top under a red plaid sleeveless shirt without missing the characteristic cowboy hat and a rope at her waist. But what Shadow noticed the most was that she had an even better and toned muscular body, especially her legs.
Since she is an earth mare, that means- "HEYAH! That will teach that varmint not to mess with ma family!", The cowboy mare screams in her southern accent while flexing her legs. It was obvious that her kick knocked down the bad wolf.
'So she single-handedly kicked the beast with her sheer brute force.', Shadow tries to imagine what kind of training he must endure to be able to kick so hard, even with Dash's speed. Either she was gifted with leg strength or she kicked 100 trees every day for a year to get where she is. He wondered which theory is correct.
He didn't have time to guess when the new mare approached him. "So, ya're the guy ma sister met at our farm? Well, Ah hope ma little sister hasn't been a bother to ya! So thanks for keepin her safe!", she expressed herself happily while offering her hand.
"...", but Shadow keeps looking at her, trying to see through her.
Seeing that he was judging her, she decides to open up to him. "Ah'll be honest with ya. Ah don't like a strange pony like ya to be around my little sister, but Ah saw how she cares about her friend. So if ya're her friend, then ya're also my friend, so that puts us on the same team, don't ya think?"
We can trust them...
Again the voice appears for the second time this day. But he couldn't deny her logic either. "It's too early to thank me.", both mares were surprised at how impassive he sounded, even more so for Dash because it was the first time she could hear him properly. "He hasn't given up yet.", he replies as he turns with the mares to see the Lumberwolf almost back to normal.
"If the Timberwolves are tough enough, how are we supposed to beat that thing?", Dash let out her thoughts. "He will keep coming back! And it's a walking natural disaster! We can't let that thing go to town!"
The cowmare was also thinking the same thing about how to stop him, but somehow she knew who to ask that question to. "Any ideas, Mr. Shadow?"
"There is." Shadow turns to the mare as they pay attention. "Permanently, but Apple Bloom may be traumatized. Tell her not to watch the fight."
"Because? And what do you mean permanently?", Dash asks, but as soon as he saw Shadow's eyes he knew that meant killing it. "Okay, I'll let her know!", she took flight and went to get Apple Bloom to safety.
Shadow just stares as Rainbow flies away when the second mare speaks to him. "Ya really are a kind pony.", he turns to her giving her his full attention. "Ma sister must tell the truth about ya. Well, Mr. Shadow, Ah am Applejack, at your service. So what's the plan?"
ROAR Lumberwolf's roar announcing that he had returned as he looked at the two with a look of hatred and Dash returned with them. "Make him show me his belly.", once he explains what to do, the Lumberwolf charges at them.
Dash took flight into the sky but Lumberwolf ignores her as Shadow and Applejack were her new targets. He was imagining how they would scream as his fangs and claws tore them apart, but if he hadn't made that mistake he might have seen Dash skyrocket towards his face.
Her target, the damaged eye, he didn't see her coming. POW CRACK ROAR
The Lumberwolf stops in pain when Dash breaks the wooden plate on its right face and its eye is destroyed until it is replaced. The angry beast tried to capture Dash with its huge jaws, who couldn't fly away in time. Unfortunately for him, a sword flies into the remaining eye, stabbing it and leaving him temporarily blind. Unable to suppress the problem of losing his sight, he roars towards the sky making the last mistake of his life.
With the opportunity in her hand, Applejack ran around him and tossed him her rope, where she was able to tie it to the top of his jaw. With his lasso skill that he gained over the years, he was able to capture it and stop it by keeping his mouth open.
The Lumberwolf continues to roar and fight against Applejack's pull to the point that he almost pulls her towards him. But to make matters worse for him, Dash came to her side and picked up Applejack so they could pull together. In the air, both make his upper jaw face up. With the strength of both mares, they were able to not only open the Lumberwolf's mouth wide but also get it onto its hind legs. Where his chest was wide open to Shadow as he prepared his launch. Using the enchantments of his armor once again, he steeled his broken foot to rush straight towards the beast's heart.
'This will hurt. For both.', Once he channels enough, he launches himself towards the Lumberwolf. With speed that will make Rainbow Dash jealous, Shadow runs straight to the chest and stabs both his free hand and the other sword.
BOOM The impact causes Lumberwolf's body to fall to the ground on his back and shake the ground.
The mares are still looking at the damage from the blow in the air, but when the dust from the cloud of the fall began to clear, they could see a dark spot on the beast's chest. Lumberwolf was able to restore his good eye only to watch in fear as Shadow's hands were inside his chest. Once Shadow knew he had a good grip on what he wanted to grab, he began to pull.
With a horrible tearing sound, Shadow rips open the beast's chest with his sword as he pulls out a green object that was tangled with vines and pulses with the green goo. The Lumberwolf simply watches in horror as Shadow finally pulls out his main source of life, his heart stone. Unlike the Timberwolves, Lumberwolf had a kind of heart that allowed them to manifest better and bind their spirits to heavier materials, such as stones, making them even more difficult to break.
Their choice to make their body from strong tree trunks with stone plates was more to protect this heart. They could be considered golems since they share the same weakness. A weakness that Shadow knew as he held this stone heart bathed in his green blood. And crush him under it grasp in front of the beast's eye.
As the heart was destroyed, Lumberwolf's green goo began to leak from his wounds and the light in his eyes went out. With a final roar, its body began to crumble, leaving stones and tree parts as remnants of what once existed.
With a deep breath he was holding, Shadow was finally able to relax. Only for the pain to come back to him, very strongly. With his foot now broken, he was 100% sure his bones were now broken, he limped to the skull where his second sword was still impaled. Only for Applejack with Rainbow flying towards him.
"Now Ah see why ya didn't want my little sister to see the end.", Applejack said as she was lowered next to the skull with Dash. She was happy that the goo was vaporizing, even on Shadow, and only wood and stone were left.
Rainbow had a different vision. "Dude. That was sick. BUT AWESOME!!!", scream Rainbow remembers the moment when he crushed the heart. "You were standing there holding his heart and then you crushed it in front of his eyes! That was sick, but still AWESOME! What are you?! A monster hunter?!"
"Negative.", Shadow replies emotionlessly again. "But it was clear that the Lumberwolf was after me. It was him or me. The choice was quite clear. So I have no choice but to put it down.", even if he was in danger or had taken a life a second ago. Well, a ghost or spirit.
"Dude, you just got out of a fight with a Lumberwolf. At least show some kind of excitement about pulling it off, if it were me I'd definitely do my victory dance!", Dash said as she crossed her arms.
"Ah don't think he can do any celebration at all.",Rainbow, confused by what Applejack said, looks at her friend where she points at something with her finger. "Ah am worried about how he can still stand."
Dash followed what she meant and nearly emptied the contents of his stomach. "WHAT THE BUCK! It's supposed to move like that!", Rainbow didn't need to know how Shadow's body worked, but she knew that he wasn't supposed to be standing on the ankle of his foot.
Shadow follows the mare's gaze and stares at his foot. Just as they were worried, Shadow's right ankle was twisted 90 degrees to the right and he was now standing on his ankle instead of his foot. He decides to stand on his good left leg and lift his right foot, a sight that Dash was actually about to vomit. His broken right foot now hung limply in the air, moving side to side like a hanging piece of meat ready to be torn off. The foot was still in the metal boot but the thought of a piece of meat was already in the mare's mind.
"Yeah, Ah am sure your leg shouldn't do that.", Applejack said with experience from her job on the farm, while Rainbow had a green face and was holding her stomach. Rainbow had also experienced the bones in her body breaking from time to time. But the way Shadow didn't show any concern made her sick at the same time she worried for his well-being.
Shadow didn't want to worry them. "Affirmative, but my armor has begun the healing process. At this point, he has turned off all pain receptors and is focusing on restoring my bones and muscles.", just as his words came out, the plates of his armor between his thigh and the red stripes on his foot grew brighter as a dark aura enveloped the foot. But it was not enough.
"Yeah, sorry sugarcube, but Ah am not goin to let ya go like this, at least Ah'll let ya go to ma family's farm to patch you up. And no, I'm not goin to have a 'No' for an answer.", Applejack said as she went and grabbed him under his right arm so Shadow wouldn't keep putting pressure on his bad foot. "Come Dash. If ya help ya won't have to see him walk."
"Okay... Just a moment while my lunch goes back down. Ugh...", once Rainbow calmed down, she went to Shadow's left side. Everypony started walking towards Apple Bloom.
Shadow just stares at Applejack as she takes him to the farm. He could deny her and push her aside to reject her help, which he didn't want or need. But again he did nothing. He let Applejack and Rainbow Dash with Apple Bloom and Winona, who came out of hiding from a tree trunk when they picked them up, to take him to Sweet Apple Acres. He didn't show any resistance the entire way, as the voice continued to speak in his mind.
Thrust them... thrust me...
"So what kind of freak are you?", said the eldest green mare of the Apple family.
"Granny! That's kind of rude! Be more polite to him.", Applejack shouted from the kitchen of the main house as she prepared the family dinner and the guest meal.
"Oh! Sorry! Ah forgot about them... So what are ya, Mr. freak?", the older green mare told Shadow as he introduced her.
Granny Smith, the eldest of the Apple family, was an old mare of about sixty years or more. Like the Apple Sisters, she was an earth green mare, but the once proud strength of her species was no longer present. She was thinner than Fluttershy and wore an orange plaid shirt with a bandana-like headband around her neck while wearing a white dress skirt with her green apple marking.
Since they returned, Granny Smith almost tries to end Shadow's suffering with her shotgun. Once the Apple Sisters and Rainbow explain to her that he is friendly, she let him into the house so he could rest and recover. But she didn't let him in without his interview. Something Shadow didn't care about answering or not while he and all the ponies were waiting in the dining room of the main house.
"I am a Yami Tool for my master goals and desires.", He answers the biggest question.
"A what now? Are ya sure he didn't escape from the circus?", she asks out loud to her little granddaughter at the table.
"Granny! He's not a circus freak!...Well, maybe, he's Shadow Blade, the pony Pinkie Pie is talking about in town.", Apple Bloom tried to defend him since his answers remain the same from her interview. He answers them with 'I don't know'.
"Wait!", Dash who decided to stay longer at the farm was also there. She didn't want to admit it, but she was worried about Shadow. "The 'Shadow Blade' that Pinkie keeps bothering to mention. The same guy Fluttershy and Rarity say they met? Also, those crazy granny rumors?"
"Hey, ma stories are 100% real!", exclaimed Granny Smith. "But seriously, are ya that guy from those crazy granny rumors?"
"Rumors or not, he saved ma little sister, so Ah prefer the truth.", Applejack said as she brought the food with her older brother, the last member of the Apple family.
A big earth red stallion, twice Shadow's size, helps Applejack bring the food. Like the rest of the apple family, the clothing choice was the same as the rest of the apples. He is wearing a yellow and black plaid shirt with long sleeves, but he rolled them up to his elbows. He is wearing jeans with a tool belt that was empty, but it gives the idea that he equips all his tools during work hours. The older brother Shadow met once he was inside, like his sister, had a big, strong, and even better toned muscular body, Big Mac.
"Eeyup.", was all he said that he was convinced just like his little sister, but something tells Shadow that he still has his eyes on him.
Until Apple Bloom ended up spilling the beans. "See! Even Big Mac agrees that he's a good colt. Oh, Ah also agree that he's perfect for Applejack."
Applejack rolls her eyes. "Apple Bloom, stop playin find me a partner. Ah am sure Ah can find one on ma own."
"Nope." Big Mac responds as Applejack gives him a death glare.
"Well, as long as he doesn't end up bein one of those damn varmint degenerate colts who see her as an easy night, he can have my blessin.", Granny Smith also adds to her granddaughter's discomfort. "Ah want to see ma grandfoals before Ah kick the bucket! HAHAHAHA!!!"
"Just because Ah kick that varmint's jewelry doesn't mean Ah can find a good colt.", Applejack mutters before handing Shadow's plate over. "Well, here is the food, enjoy it!"
Shadow stares at the plate of food he receives. It consisted of apple slices, applesauce and a piece of apple pie with some steamed vegetables. Wine with apple cider as a drink. For apple lovers, this might be the best dinner you will ever experience. That's why Shadow thought it was a waste if he ate it, but he put it aside as Granny and Applejack continue talking.
"And please stop botherin any colt that come to our farm. Shadow surely has important things to do instead of ya guys tying him up with me.", before anyone from his family responds to counter his statement, including Dash who was holding back his laughter, Shadow decides to give his opinion now.
"I'm sorry to have disappointed your wishes, Granny Smith, but it's impossible to pair with me. One, I don't know that my body can procreate life with other species, this includes ponies. Two, unless my master orders or allows it, I cannot go against the wishes if it is not part of the demands or decide to change it later by my master. And three, if the goal is to give her a happy life, I doubt any mare has one with a Yami Tool, such as myself."
The ponies all stared at Shadow, surprised that he finally said more than three words. And before they could respond, Shadow took the plate with all the food they offered him. Like Rarity, all the ponies expected to see his face, they were disappointed but at the same time trembled when the mouth plate of his helmet opened as his demonic mouth manifested itself. In one motion he dropped all the food and poured the cider into his mouth. The next moment, his helmet returned to normal as he swallowed the food leaving all the ponies speechless.
"Maybe the rumors are true after all.", Apple Bloom spoke for all the ponies as she pulled out one of Pinkie's dolls. "That explains the mouth."
Seeing his chance, Shadow decides to ask his own question to the one pony he thought could only answer him. "I have a concern that I must clarify with you. Granny Smith."
The elder mare, surprised at being questioned, now put aside her worries and decided to take it seriously. "And what could that be, Mr. Shadow?"
"Is your family or the farm grounds and their history connected to the legend, The Elements of Harmony?"
The room was silent, the apple children and Dash remained silent as it was the first time they had heard such a legend. As for the older mare, she just narrowed her eyes and answered him with her own question. "And may Ah know what you need them for?"
"My Master is looking for them, as the Yami Tool that I am, I must find them, as part of my orders."
Granny Smith keeps looking at Shadow, like the eldest of the Apple family can smell a lie, but Shadow was completely honest with her. She detected no malice or motive for mischief in his words, only loyalty and a sense of obedience. That's why it hurt her not to be able to help him.
"Ah am sorry but Ah have no idea about them, and Ah think these lands have nothin to do with them either. So, Ah'll be honest, this may be a dead end for ya."
"...Understood.", he stood up surprising all the ponies while Granny Smith kept her eyes on him. "Then I will withdraw and continue my search elsewhere. Thank you for your time.", he bows slightly and turns to leave immediately. This makes Apple Bloom worry about him.
"Wait! Where are ya going!", she soon began to follow him, leaving the rest alone.
To listen to Granny Smith wail. "What a kind soul. It just saddens me that he can't rest from his damned loyalty to this Master of his."
Rainbow who was nearby turned towards her to try to understand what she meant. "What made you say that?"
"Isn't it obvious?", she leans back in her seat looking at the door he left through. "He just walk off on his OWN."
"Eeyup.", Big Mac agrees as the two mares notice. Shadow still injured in the foot decides to continue forward.
Rainbow was the first to follow Shadow as she flew through the door into the sky to find him. 'That idiot doesn't care about his life!', once at a high place, she could see him and Apple Bloom already halfway out of the farm. Where she could hear Apple Bloom pleading with him walking badly.
"What do ya mean ya don't believe it! If ya foot is broken, ya shouldn't move and rest here!", Apple Bloom screamed and ran to Shadow's side, but he still didn't take her advice.
"I have already verified that my foot is restored to the minimum necessary to function again. I can't stop to rest and waste any more time.", even so, he walked with difficulty.
Apple Bloom was not naïve to realize that he needed help. "But ya don't care about ya well-bein! Ya don't even care about what Ah think of ya injury? I'm worried ya might get hurt again."
"Thanks, but your concern is misplaced.", he turn so she could she his eyes. "There is no reason to care for me."
"And what makes you say that!", Rainbow shouts as she lands in front of him, stopping him. "I don't get the big deal with you, but I know when somepony needs help. And you definitely need it more now with your broken leg, so why go to the end of this quest? What could you get in exchange for this... so-called master of yours?"
"It is proof of my loyalty to the reason I exist. For me and my master."
Rainbow Dash was speechless. She knew she could be stubborn, even with Applejack she could compete for the title of most stubborn pony. But as Shadow's words echoed in her mind, she knew that wasn't the case for him, that he honestly believed that was his reality. Somehow she feels it like a curse, blindly following this so-called teacher he keeps mentioning like a lapdog. "But still I can't-"
"Let that go, Dash, he's not stubborn like us.", the group returns to the house, Applejack walking towards them while carrying a basket. "He is simply honest in what he believes. Even if we don't think the same way."
Once he reached them, he stood in front of Shadow. Applejack continued to look into his eyes, this let her know how serious Shadow was in his crusade. So when she found that nothing had changed, she also decided to give up and let him go.
"Ah wish we could help ya, Sugarcube. But for now, take this.", she then hands him a basket full of apples and pies. "Take this as a reward for taking care of my little sister. Also, you are welcome on our farm, so don't be shy to visit us.", she said while winking at him. Something that her sister did not let go unnoticed.
Shadow holds the basket and sees that it was indeed full of apple-based food. "Thank you. I will consider the advice in the future for possible encounters." And with that, he bows to say goodbye and resume his journey back to the forest.
Far enough away that she couldn't hear Apple Bloom's question to her sister. "Hey AJ, when ya said that, did ya mean-"
"Just because I was upset doesn't mean I didn't consider it. You heard him, right? He doesn't know that he can give his mare a happy life.", just when Applejack said that, Rainbow was looking at her as she said something strange. "What?", but when their eyes lock, something clicks in Rainbow like something awakens in her soul at the sight of her friend's eyes.
"HEY SHADOW!", Rainbow screamed loud enough to catch Shadow's attention as he stopped and turned around. "You better not die! You still have a duel with me and I have to pay for saving my life! So you better know that I'll be waiting for you!"
Shadow stood there for a couple of seconds before nodding to her that he understood her and that she would be a bother to him in the future. He soon returned and left the farm while the mares continued to watch his back. Rainbow stood there not believing what she had just done.
"'I'll be waiting for you~', damn Dashie, Ah didn't know ya could be so poetic.", Rainbow's face began to turn red as Applejack imitated her.
"Shut up! And what about you, 'you are welcome on our farm, so don't be shy to visit us~'. What do you mean by saying that, ha?!", she tried to crawl under Applejack's fur but Applejack only smiled back.
"That's what Ah mean.", AJ then turns towards the direction Shadow left. "Maybe Ah want to save him from what's torturin him. If Ah can. Don't ya want to try that too?", Rainbow just stares at her 'friend' but then heads into the forest, where Shadow went to continue his crusade, even if it could finish him off.
Apple Bloom simply stood by their side and witnessed her plan go well, too well. "Great, then Ah'll have a lot of competition if Ah wait."
In a dark kingdom isolated from the world, a dark queen waited on her rock throne.
In her first days she curses her destiny and her luck for being on her sister's side. For weeks she tries to break through his dark prison with all her power. For years she planned to take revenge on all the traitors and on her sister for abandoning her. For centuries, she simply waited for the opportunity to come. And now, after thousands of years, her chance came.
"Soon all of Equestria and Terra will know the price for betraying and humiliating me.", her voice echoes throughout her dark throne. As the memory of a dark metal clad warrior crosses her mind. "As for him. Well, I hope he can handle the new me now."
She smiles as she summons her night astral scythe where the blade reflects her blue cat eyes.
Author's Note
Again, sorry in advance! Why? Well first I haven't see the show for a long time and I most from the first seasons so I may not be able to catch the apples accents, since I want to speed up the process of the chapters I can take me time to edit all the apples lines. I may change it once the other books but still hope I capture their personalities. Again, all feedback are welcome and for now I will see when I can complete the next part, or where can ended. Hope you enjoy until now, because I make my best to put the best first finale.
View Online
Chapter 10 for his master he will do everything
Author's Note
Hello guys, here is the part 3 so this update will be short. I debate if I upload the full part because now or one chapter since I am working on part 4 and is more like the climax so you know what part is. But better to show that this story is more that working in process, if possible, and if I am happy, this story will be complete next month. Again a warning, I am working as possible to complete this story so some phrases of the show I may not be the same or I cant remember correctly and without much access to the episode summary I maybe leave the edit process at the end. So will be incomplete status until I edit it until I am satisfy but if you like this version I may leave it like that.
Also these chapter may be longer because I want to put all the details on the same chapter. But I believe this length may be to your liking. This is because I am practicing to write my stories if I quit and want to be a writer.
Chapter 10 for his master he will do everything
Chapter 10 for his master he will do everything
'So, the day has come.'
After weeks of torture, anxiety and stress, her day finally came. Her subjects were preparing the holiday for her efforts to conserve the Sun and Moon, making the cycle of day and night part of their routine life. The day of the Summer Sun Celebration. She was happy with the peace that her subjects have, because for them she will go to war to keep it that way.
Princess Celestia watched from the war room as the night and the moon ended their turn so that her Sun and its daylight could begin this glorious day. But she knew that the night would return, just as her sister would return to her at the end of this day.
'Luna, we will be together soon. I only hope that our reunion is not in the afterlife.', after finding her resolve, she turns to her generals and ministers for the 'welcome' plan of the Princess of the Night, as well as the demon who accompanies her.
"Gentlecolts and ladies, the day has come. This day puts an end to the thousand years of imprisonment of the seal under which Princess Luna is found by the magic of the Elements.", she narrows her eyes showing her resolve. "So I just want to ask, are we ready?"
The General of the Equestrian army rises from his seat. "We have prepared our soldiers in all key cities in case of invasion. We have trained and equipped all available soldiers and guards for large-scale battles. Our soldiers will fight to the end to maintain the peace and safety of our ponies."
The Chief of Espionage of the army reported his findings. "We have located clues to the Children of the Night's key strongholds. Unfortunately, we couldn't get all the details of their plans once their queen arrives, but we are ready to counter their interference once night falls. We also received information and captured some information, thanks to an anonymous informant. We are ready for small and close-quarters battles, as well as any assassins they send."
The mare in charge of the position of Equestria Ambassador and Equestria Public Relations Chancellor gives her report. "We notified the other nations of the possible civil war in our country, but I cannot guarantee that they will not interfere or risk attacking us. We know that the minotaur and dragon nation don't care. The nations of Saddle Arabia and Zebra Savannah ask if it is possible to allow their army to enter the border to help us or prepare a line of defense for their country. As for the Changelings Empire and the Griffon Realms, we have nothing. In conclusion, we know that we only have tonight to avoid a world-wide war."
The Minister of Economy and Education mare informed them about the status of the cities in her report. "Thanks to the holidays, all civilians will be celebrating in the main cities, so there will be a high risk of multiple casualties if the battle begins on the main roads or meeting points when the celebration parties begin. As for the smaller towns and border cities, we can only hope that they will be ignored and that their local forces will be enough to get all civilians to safety."
Pink Heart, Head of the Health System program and Chief doctor of the castle, was in charge of planning care for the injured. "We have distributed healing potions, equipment and medical personnel to each group and key battle points. But I think that won't be enough to prevent the death of our ponies. We can only do everything we can to preserve the lives we can save."
As Pink finishes her report, Princess Celestia reflects on the information of her sister's arrival and the possible threats upon her arrival. A civil war with her sister followers. 'The Children of the Night, even her past haunts me.'
The Children of the Night was the cult born of the hope and hatred of the few ponies who truly cared for their sister. If it weren't for the demon that possessed her at that moment, they could provide her with what her sister wants most.
The love of her subjects. 'I remember she was taking care of some orphan foals that she visited on her night shift. To believe that that little filly, Moonlight, will become the founder of not only the only group that treats my sister as their goddess, but also the most dangerous dark magic cult in our lands.'
When her sister was banished, Celestia made sure to explain why, but she couldn't convince the innocent foals who considered her sister as their mother. And the flame of hatred towards Celesta did not go out, not even after death. Because the chain of hate continues itself, even over its thousand descendants, the cult's purposes were twisted over time and they were now a dangerous group with access to the dark realm and its forbidden magic.
'I just hope we can end the tyranny of your demon, Nightmare Moon.', she inhales and exhales to give her speech.
"I know it's just a small wish of mine, but I want to save all lives from the threat of Nightmare Moon. For years I prepared for this day and now that it is approaching, I will not lose my sister or my subjects to this evil. I oath to not let this demon get the better of me and let her have her way with our families and friends. I promised our mother Goddess Faust that I will prevail over the darkness that infected my family. And return the Princess of the Night to her true destiny, Princess Luna will return to us!"
"YES, YOUR HIGHNESS!", all her generals and ministers respond to her speech.
She was happy for the support they have given her throughout this year. But she had to move on, this was the beginning and it will only end until her sister is truly freed. "Any other question? No? Alright, everypony go back to your post and update all your groups that the operation had begun."
Soon all the generals and ministers began to pack their bags and leave the war room, except for four ponies who wanted to hear their true thoughts and concerns. One was Pink waiting to hear Celestia's true plan. The next pony was Princess Cadance, who decided not to interrupt her aunt's conviction and reunion. The other was Shining as one of the guards who would be present at the meeting. And the last one was the Captain of the Royal Guard who has not yet given his report, Iron Wing.
"Let me guess princess, you want to hear my true thoughts about your real concern, right?", Iron asked as soon as it was his turn to speak.
With a tired sigh, Celestia was impressed that Iron could still read her. "As always, you can see right through me, Iron."
"So let me summarize the plan so far. Our army is ready to fight any force that wishes to invade us. Our spies are ready to stop the plans of the Children of the Night. And you have already sent your student to the town where he will meet the other holders to defeat Nightmare Moon. Well, I see everything is covered up... except the one thing we didn't prepare for.", Iron said as he relaxed into his seat.
Pink decided to voice her opinion now before her husband decides something radical. "Could you blame us? He appears and disappears like a ghost. We haven't found anything about his whereabouts. And we haven't found who will take it, so don't you dare say you'll take that job."
"Don't worry, I have no intention, nor even the will, to look for him.", Iron responds to his wife's death threat. "You know... you look adorable when you make that face, maybe I should do it?"
Shining, wanting to help and have a chance to redeem himself as well as get his pay back, shouts. "I offer to fight-".
But he was stopped by Cadance. "Oh no, you wouldn't fight him, Bubu! If anypony needs to do it, then I offer myself"
"But Cadance, you don't know or have any warfare experiences. He is literally a complete military force.", he said at the same time that he already accepted that he even lost in tactics the last time.
"Oh, really, and what about you? How worth your "experience" last time? I'm better at magic power, so I have a better chance of turning him into dust. And all I have to do is throw a mountain on him and the job will be done.", Cadance responded with a mocking smile at Shining, but the one who refuted her statement was Celestia herself.
"Only if dropping a mountain on him was enough, you may be right. But you will need more than that, my little niece.", Celestia walks towards an old painting she saved from her past on the room wall.
Celestia took it out of the hidden place where she left it and she placed it in the room to remember her motivation. It was a painting where she, her sister and her best friend (himself included) appear posing in a garden. Where the supposed friend dragged his servant to his side to include him too.
"Shadow Blade.", Celestia mentions the pony they were talking about. And how silly he looks with this paint. 'I really wish I could save a better painting, but this was the only one available with Luna and Discord. The only one who remembers the good times.', she let out a sigh as she returned to the present.
Iron decides to be honest with her. "I'm sorry, your highness, but I have nothing to offer and no idea how to stop him. None of our guards, not even in the military, are capable of fighting him."
"Same here.", Pink added.
"Well... I can try throwing him into the ocean. Maybe... he'll drown.", her niece tries again.
"Are you trying to stop him or end his life? But he's a living being to begin with?", Shining began to think, not noticing his marefriend's gaze.
Celestia couldn't be angry with their responses, she was only worried about what could really happen if Shadow interfered with Twilight's destiny. "Well, as long as Twilight follows my instructions, she should be able to complete her destiny."
Cadance decides to punish Shining later, she returns to her aunt. "And what did you tell him to do?"
"And make some friends.", Spike said as he looked over the list of tasks Princess Celestia gave them to do. "Well, it seems pretty simple to me. What do you think?"
"I think it's a waste of time.", Twilight responded with a frustrated face. "I should be in Canterlot and continue my studies when Nightmare Moon returns. But noooo, they sent me to do housework. Why did Princess Celestia send me to this town out of nowhere? And why does he insist that I meet new ponies!?"
"Well, I think you could get some fresh air. You know, not being cooped up in the library for the past few weeks. You haven't planned anything for this day, nor do you make any kind of plan to meet up with friends. So I agree with the princess's suggestion. Who knows, we might get something out of this trip. Aren't you excited?"
"If you mean visiting a town, called Ponyville, the only interesting thing is the fact that it was chosen to be the place where the princess will go out into the sun. So yeah, I'm really excited.", Twilight responds to her brother Spike's idea.
As the day of the Summer Sun Celebration approached, Twilight increased her efforts to learn more about Nightmare Moon's arrival. In the end she got nothing from the public library and Celestia denied her access to the advanced section of the castle's collection, making her research fruitless. She could reach an agreement by presenting her findings to her teacher to change his mind. But she is ordered, with Spike, to complete the preparation where the Princess will raise the Sun.
At that moment, she was riding one of the castle's flying chariot towards Ponyville. Where she must complete the tasks she receive from her teacher. "Why does the princess send me to this town? I could do better things like study, write theses on my magical discoveries and theories, as well as research the legend of Nightmare Moon and how to stop her."
"But could you focus on that?" She turned to Spike, who had a teasing smile knowing her true concern as well. "Were you able to get him out of your mind? That Shadow guy?"
"...No.", Twilight couldn't deny that she hadn't forgotten about Shadow.
A normal pony would make fun of her, but Spike knew how she really felt about him. "Are you still afraid of him? He hasn't shown up again so he can't hurt you. Heck! He'll have to go through me!"
Happy that Spike could understand her, she laughed a little at his attempt to lighten her mood. "Hehehe~ I know, Spike, it's just... what or who is he? And why do I care?"
"Well, it's not like you're chained to him by fate.", Spike spoke his mind just in time to see that they could see the town. "Come on, let's focus on the princess's chores so we can rest for the rest of the day."
"The rest of the day...", Twilight still in her mind, a thought comes to her as she realizes a new plan. "That is! We just need to finish them on time and we can return to the town library. It didn't say in the letter that we could stay there! I hope I have all the books I need! GASP! Better yet, there might be books you haven't read!"
"Yeah... I just hope this trip doesn't end with me burying a big pile of books on me.", Spike said with all his emotions dying.
With a new resolve and a new complaint, both brother and sister wait for their chariot to land on the park stretch of the main road. Once they arrive, they immediately go down with their backpack and begin to decide what to do.
The mare, who wanted to finish her task, took the list and looked at it again while the little dragon became excited about what she could find in Ponyville and what it could offer. He could see that the town was super alive as the ponies prepared it for the day of the Summer Sun Celebration. He was able to see how the stalls were prepared, especially the food stalls. But he got distracted when a group of colts were running. With a suspicious balloon.
He could let it go, if it weren't for the fact that it was shaped like a black demon head with red eyes and a V-shaped spike at the front of the head. "Eh, weird, for a moment I thought-", but he didn't finish thinking about it when Twilight started to move.
"Come on Spike, one of the tasks is to review the food for the event. And here it says that a farm on the outskirts of town is in charge of it. We need to move so we can finish the list early.", she said as she put the list in her bag.
"Okay... Maybe we could ask somepony- Oh!", Spike came up with an idea to help Twilight and distract her at the same time. "You know, you can practice talking to the ponies in town."
"Why do you say that?", she replies, trying to get an idea.
"Well, the list says you need to make friends. Why not talk to locals like her?", Spike points out to one of the ponies who were already selling their merchandise. It was a pink mare who had a vendor's box and a mustache as she walked down the road towards them.
"Hmm. Okay, if you say so. I might as well ask where the library is.", the two went to meet the mare he was selling on the road. When they got closer, they could hear her advertisement.
"COME AND GET YOU CHIBI DOLLS, STICKERS, BALLONS AND COOKIES FROM THE CURSED KNIGHT OF PONYVILLE!!! DOLLS AT 10 BITS!!! STICKERS, BALLONS FOR ONLY 5 BITS! YOU CAN ONLY GET YOUR CURSED KNIGHT COOKIES HERE FOR ONLY 3 BITS! Wedon'tguranteepossibemeetings,visitsandthechancetobecomeacquaintedwiththecursedknight."
"Excuse me?" the pink mare stopped once she saw Twilight. "Hello, we are new here and we-" GASP
Only for the mare to jump into the air, surprise somehow, and disappear into thin air. Leaving Twilight confused and Spike amazed with pink smoke in his shape. The two were stunned for a long moment after the smoke cleared.
"Well, isn't that bad for the first try? It could go wrong otherwise.", Spike said as he noticed that one of the dolls fell due to the mare's outburst.
"Really? See, I don't have time to make friends.", Twilight roll her eyes and starts walking towards the farm for her first task. "Let's finish this day, I want to get back to my studies.", she just missed that Spike was holding a black knight doll. With eyes that said 'I don't believe this'.
The doll in his hands had a terrible and uncanny resemblance to Shadow, but the only thing was. "I don't remember him having a mouth? Or that it looked this way? Could it be that this is another of its kind or-"
"Spike!", at Twilight's shout, Spike couldn't finish his thoughts.
"I'm coming!", he put the doll in his backpack and ran to his sister. Once he reached her, he let out a worry that would linger throughout the day.
"I wonder what he's doing?"
"WHY DID YOU DO IT! SHE HAD NOTHING TO DO- UGH!"
The young adult colt tied on the ground could not finish his curses, as he received a kick in the stomach. He tried to suppress the pain, but he focused more on his hatred against the pony that came to his cult. And destroy everything he knew and try to protect. While the red eyes bathed him.
Night Glade, if his luck wasn't so bad his future could be something else, besides being a new member of The Children of the Night. Being a blue pegasus orphan foal with a black mane, he had no chance on Terra. He was lucky to survive Manehattan's gangster and criminal wars with the guards. However, continuing to be a simple thief in a small pond with big fish was too much for him as the small fish he was.
That was until The Children of the Night recruited his foalhood friend, Star Gazer, a grayish unicorn filly with a light blue mane.
Star, wanting to protect her only friend, drags Glade to join the cult where they were both raised to become soldiers for the return of their queen, Nightmare Moon. They both didn't care much about what happened to Equestria or the rest of Terra, so neither had any problems joining the cult. They were just happy to still be together, looking out for each other. Even Glade began to notice Star's feelings towards him.
He was deciding if he had the same feelings so he could respond to his old foalhood friend. Unfortunately for him, the night he was about to perform was the same night before the cult moved for the arrival of his queen, as well as an uninvited guest.
"Star! Stop what you're doing and go to the main chamber, NOW!", Glade shouted as we passed through the Star room.
"What?! We just finished our meeting for the upcoming tasks in the Everfree Forest. And the ritual shouldn't start until sunset tomorrow, why does our leader want to start moving now?", Star trying to understand the reason, she didn't wait until Glade explained.
"It's not like we're just getting started, trouble found us. Our last scouts have disappeared and some of the guards returned to the main hall to warn about an intruder who has infiltrated our camp. And some of them were injured and couldn't fight anymore.", Glade was in the doorway, but the message was well received.
Star noticed Glade's fear and immediately understood his concerns. She put the boxes she was carrying on the floor and left the room with Glade. "Okay, let's go."
The two run through the hallways of the ruins where their group decides to hide and await the arrival of their queen the night before. The plan was simple: The Children of the Night would send groups of followers willing to fight the guards of the tyrannical solar princess in many main locations to distract them. While its leaders and important members prepare the arrival of Nightmare Moon in order to help her against the holders chosen to stop her, The Elements of Harmony. But the plan was sabotaged when a dark intruder stalked them since their arrival in the Everfree Forest.
Glade and Star meet up with other followers and went together to the main hall, where the four cult leaders, along with the supreme leader, were leading the cult to repel the intruder. Upon arrival, Star went with the leader in charge of the magical group to which she belongs, while Glade went with the second guard's group formed by pegasus for aerial combat. Having taken his place, Glade began to prepare his mind for the fight, but could not as his morale was weakening due to the atmosphere in the room. All the followers, including the Leaders, trembled in fear and Glade soon discovers why.
Of the 187 followers that consisted of the best fighters, magicians, spellcasters, strategists, assassins, and VIP members selected for their achievements and efforts in aiding the arrival of their Queen came to the Everfree Forest. Only 36 members were present that night.
To avoid being detected by the guards, they divided into 6 groups to reach the forest, 1 of the groups did not appear. They thought they were lost or temporarily relocated, so they sent several of their scouts to look for them, but none returned. To prevent the holders from unleashing their potential, they send their assassins to infiltrate the town so they can act when the time comes, but no one manages to reach the town. And what made them feel real danger was the fact that members disappeared during the week, the worst thing was that they were entire squads of at least 10 members.
Glade didn't know what to say, what the intruder's goal or objective could be. He even feared what it could be as he looked at the only member who could see him and returned alive to warn the remaining members. While that same member mutters with his bloody face while holding his broken arm and crying on the floor in the corner of the room.
"I don't know anything...SOB... I really don't...", a dark red earth stallion with a dark silver mane, the size of a Big Mac, was muttering not far from the group.
'Is that Titan?! He's supposed to be the wickedest and strongest of our fighters! Even he wanted to play with the holders in his own way, so what could it be- No, what is chasing us?', realizing that the intruder was no ordinary pony, he fears for Star's well-being if she were about to confront him. But I didn't have time to think about it, as a new sound was heard.
THUNK And he approached the room. The sound of metal steps. THUNK
"EEEEEP!!! NO!!! HE COMES! WE ARE DEAD! "WE ARE DEAD!", Titan shouted and crawled away from the sound that was heard coming from the main hallway where he came.
"Do not let your fears overcome you! Remember that our mother watches over us. With her blessing, nothing can stop us!", shouts the Supreme Leader to save the morale of his cult. He and the other leaders prepare to punish the intruder and his audacity against the Children of the Night.
Phantom Shade was the current main whitish-gray unicorn of the cult. His devotion to the Queen of the Night was that of a completely blind believer that his family deserves to rule Equestria with their Queen. And by that it means ruling with an iron fist and without mercy. His mastery of magic could not be compared except to Celestia herself and her superior magic users of her magic guild. Despite his 60 years, his dark eyes have not lost the will to complete his cult mission. And now his soul will be tested tonight.
All members were free to choose how to wear the official blue evening robe. They could modify it with personal armor or their personal equipment, such as small knife belts and potion holders. As for Phantom Shade and the other leaders, they were wearing blue-black with different colored stripes and jewel necklaces. For Phantom, his black robe was decorated with white.
Why Glade was now thinking about the uniforms of his cult, well, he wondered who would be motivated by his speech and who, or rather, how many, trembled in their legs like Titan. Thanks to the robes he couldn't get the right answer. He wanted to check on Star but the metal footsteps were getting closer and closer every second, until it stopped.
All the members head to the hallway expecting the worst. They strengthen the grip on their swords, spears, and crossbows while magic users prepare their minds, scrolls, and potions. The tension worsened as the seconds passed and there was no sign of the intruder.
Having enough, Phantom taunts him. "You fool! Don't you know who you're messing with? We are The Children of the Night. The Followers of the true Queen of Equestria! Nightmare Moon!", but he almost backed away and got his answer.
"Affirmative. That's why I'm here.", the voice responds as its red eyes open in the darkest part of the hallway. And it continues its way towards them with its red stripes lighting up.
In the middle of the night, the room they were in was a nearby underground room, so the only source of light available was the torches that some members carried and the magic stones on the walls. But since they were only on the side of the cult members, the intruder's entrance seemed to come from true darkness itself.
The stronger members were impressed only before standing guard again. While they were the weakest members, they fought against the fear that crawled on their backs. As for two members, they were concerned about the other's well-being. And the last soul that reacted to his entrance was fuel for his hatred.
"And who do you think you are?!", Phantom was about to lose his patience. "Were you the one who sabotaged our efforts all this time?! Were you the one who followed us since we entered this forest?!", and Shadow didn't help with his response.
"Affirmative. I was the one who intercepted one of your groups, hunted down your scouts, disabled your assassins, and interrogated your members.", all the members couldn't believe his words.
It wasn't what he said, but how impassive he was when he said it. There was no pleasure or guilt, no happiness or sadness, no worry or doubt. Just the cruel fact that Shadow dismantled their cult effortlessly and showed no joy in doing so. But one of the leaders caught an important key word.
"Interrogate? What do you mean by interrogate our members?" The red leader of the magic section, Fire, to which Star belongs, was more curious as to what the intruder's goal was. Soon realization came to him. "Wait! A metal knight dark as darkness itself, could it be?... ARE YOU THE SHADOW BLADE THAT THE PRINCESS FEARS?!"
Shadow turn to him. "I don't have all the details right. I can assure you that I am not an ally of Princess Celestia. Whether she fears me or not, I don't have the right answer. But... I am in fact The Shadow Blade that the ponies refer to, and I only serve my current master."
Some members had no idea who Shadow was, so Fire continued to speak for the group. "I heard that you are an ancient warrior who fought against princesses in the past. Legends say that you are immortal and that you come from the dark realm."
"Negative. I am a Yami Tool for my master. Like other tools, I have a useful life and not an immortal one, following the commandments of the Yami System."
Phantom now knows who he was fighting, but he still couldn't answer his question. "And what does your master or this Yami thing have to do with us? The Children of the Night!", but the answer was not what he expected.
"None. I have not received any orders regarding your cult.", Shadow responded to his concern without delay. This only confuses the Children of the Night but scares them to the core. "You're all just in my way."
All the members didn't know what to think about that response, and that made them fear Shadow even more. The reason was simple, they didn't know why they were being punished, but they knew that if Shadow was serious, they could all already be dead if he was ordered to do so. So far, they have not been able to stop him or do anything against him. Shadow was simply hunting them, and they didn't even realize it until now.
So, neither Phantom nor the other leaders wanted to ask the real question, but the only mare of the four leaders dared to do so. To ask: What was he order to do?
She swallows her hesitation as she speaks. "You said earlier that you 'interrogated' our members. There are two things I want to know. Did you kill any of our ponies?"
"Negative. Nobody dared to answer me. Of the 151 members, none broke their oath of silence or provided me with information for my objective. Even my multiple attempts, none worked without risking their lives.", for some, they were words of relief that confirmed that their lives were not in danger. But only the smartest members knew the true threat.
Phantom decides that enough was enough and asks the second concern that all the members, including his sister, were thinking about. The only question he fears asking him. "So that means... you are after our mother and queen, Nightmare Moon?"
"Affirmative," Shadow responded to Phantom, but paid no attention to him or the other members who were preparing their weapons as he scanned the room, nor to his murderous eyes as he continued. "My orders and objectives are based on locating the Elements of Harmony and how to stop Nightmare Moon."
It's all it takes to reignite your resolve. Phantom and his cult now know that Shadow is an enemy of their queen. The only question was whether they could stop him. This concern crossed the minds of the 36 members, but Shadow was not worried about that. He was looking for an opportunity and found it when two members showed a different reaction. A feeling that was not present in the 151 subjects when he questioned them.
'Finally, the clue I was looking for.', Shadow began to walk, only to be stopped by a spell blast as he stepped to the side to avoid it.
"If you think we're going to let you have your way with our mother! Then you're a fool to think you're going to escape from us!", Phantom shouted telling his followers to prepare for battle. "None of our members and neither will I, Phantom Shade, betray our mother, the true Ruler of Equestria, the queen of the night, Night-"
"I don't need you to betray her."
Phantom Shade stops his speech as Shadow's image disappears. But, instead of disappearing, he didn't see him run. Some members with better combat sense were able to follow him, including Glade. But Phantom had no idea that Shadow was already in front of him, ready to strike.
"I just need the correct pony to talk." BAM
With a palm strike, Phantom was sent flying to the other side of the room and crashed into the wall. With the impact he almost lost consciousness but it was enough to make him lose air in his lungs. And since he was a spellcaster, it wasn't good to suppress pain like a warrior does, nor was Shadow's second target.
With the element of surprises, Shadow went towards the second caster he needed to take down. Soon, the leader of the Star group, Fire, receives a strong blow to the stomach. As he crouches, Shadow steps to the side and lowers his arm toward him to elbow him in the back of the head. Shadow made sure the force wasn't deadly but enough to knock him out. With the two strongest casters out, he was able to begin his hunt, as the members finally reacted in time.
"Kill him! Don't let him-" POW, another leader, Earth, tried to give an order, but didn't finish because he was hit with a hook and then thrown to the nearby group of casters.
But it was enough for the guards and warriors to move, including Glade's group. It might be a good start for them, if it weren't for the fact that Shadow is running in the other direction. Contrary to them.
'What is he doing?! Now he decide to run away from us?!', Glade with his group moved to intercept Shadow so that their magic casters could move to a safe place for their spell chants.
But if Shadow was opening distance between them, then what could he gain by doing so? The answer came through the harsh reality of their situation as Shadow ran up the wall, and into the wall. To destroy one of the stone light crystals in the room with his fist. One of the only three light sources in the place.
"Damn it! He wants to destroy our light sources! Don't let him get away with it!", one of the pegasus captains shouted in response to Glade's concern.
Shadow's decision to remove the main primary caster had the purpose of allowing him to prevent them for large-scale spells and teleportation escape. Thanks to one of the strategists he captured, he learned that only a few were capable of performing those spells. And one of them were permanent illumination spells that could illuminate for a long period of time even if the caster stopped focusing once the magical orb was able to stand on its own. With Phantom and the leader of the magical group fallen, fighting in the dark was the worst for them since they are ponies of the night, not true darkness like Shadow.
Having the upper hand, Shadow jumps off the wall to meet the pegasus captain. To punch him in the face and kick him, sending the captain to the ground. Still in the air, Shadow takes momentum from his kick to cross the room, only for another pegasus to intercept him. He grabbed his left sword to repel the member's sword, but the clash stopped him and his journey in the air ended as he fell to the ground, in the middle of three other members.
"You're dead!", soon Shadow was attacked by the warrior members but they were nothing to him.
Shadow uses his sword to repel some of the strikes as he steps to the side and counterattacks with his free hand. Moving between each attack and between the members as he dances moving through their formation.
"Move! I can't use my spells!", as the warriors stood in front, all the casters tried to find a chance to hit Shadow. But just like his fight with Shining and Iron, Shadow was dancing in the space between them, never staying in one place.
"I just need a second and- AH!", the mare trying to find the right angle, was close enough for Shadow to hit and throw one of the remaining assassins towards her. Taking down both members.
Their efforts to coordinate were not bearing fruit. The room was big enough to hold everypony, but too small to hold a pony as fast as Shadow, who could move from place to place between them. The disadvantage of friendly fire made all members hesitant to use strong and wide attacks so the battle was not going well for them.
And it gets worse when Shadow again punches and knocks the air out of another member and sends him crashing into another stone light crystal in the room, shattering it as his magic escapes, extinguishing it.
'That leaves us with only one!', Glade turned to the one magic stone that prevents the room from falling into darkness. Additionally, a magical barrier is shown around it.
"Everyone concentrated, we will maintain the barrier! Whoever can fight, stop him by all means! The rest of us try to find a way to keep the light on or a way to send the message to the rest of our brothers and sisters that we are under attack!", the leading group's mare, Water, as well as other casters, including Star, set up the barrier while the other leader, Wind, was figuring out how to win.
'Yeah! There's still hope, we just have to hold him back long enough and- NOW WHAT IS HE DOING?!', Glade began to panic as Shadow began to crouch as if preparing to run, but heading towards the wall behind him.
When the thought of some members escaping came to him, Shadow came to the conclusion that he needed to end this now. But with at least 29 members still between him and the last stone, it was not possible to rush directly towards it in time. So, with enough preparations, you just need to run around them. Taking out his other sword, Shadow was ready. And with BANG he got up from the floor and started running up the wall to move around the room.
"Is he for real?!", Glade shouts when he sees Shadow running up the wall without any complications. Even when the corner didn't stop him or slow him down, he simply jumped from wall to wall and continued running. With each step closer to the wall with the last stone.
"Stop him! Now!", the leader Wind shouted, his order was useless in the end.
Soon the launcher and crossbow users try to hit Shadow. He didn't make it easy for him as his speed left his spells behind and his arrow hitting the wall behind his trail. And it was in vain that his fastest runners overtook him. Only Glade decides the correct move.
"OH NO! I'm not going to let you destroy her only chance of survival!", it was useless to catch him from behind, so Glade decided to go to the front.
Flying in front of the stone and waiting for Shadow was the only hope to stop him. Once Shadow jumped over the wall and started running towards the stone, Glade went with all his might to knock him down. 'By Star! You are going down!'
Glade never had any interest in this cult. All his attention was only for the pony he cared about. His concerns were not easy as she demonstrated a talent for magic and was selected to become one of their elite frontline casters. He only wanted a good life for her, even if her fate could destroy other lives. Glade's determination was strong, but not enough as Shadow dodged by jumping from the wall to the ceiling. And Shadow jumped from there to the stone behind the barrier, a barrier that was nothing against the Shadow's swords as he cut the last stone light crystal.
When the remains of the magic stone fell to the ground and Shadow rolled on the ground, all the members were shocked and unable to respond. Silence filled the room, but in addition to silence, darkness also covered them. Soon the light went out and all the members could only watch in fear as Shadow stood up and walked backwards, while merging with the darkness he came from. From that moment on, they could not see him anymore, even his red eyes and stripes disappeared into the pitch-black void.
The member didn't know it but the darkness was already upon them, it was right behind them. The fight didn't let them realize it until it was too late. "Torches! Somepony light torches! Casters activate your lighting spells! Best you know, NOW!"
Soon small light sources illuminated part of the room, but being underground and in the middle of the night was too much for the weak. Some casters were unable to concentrate, so only a few safe points were generated in the dark room. Spells of light and torches fought against the dark void only to provide some comfort, but the Children of the Night never knew the true shape of the dark realm and how threatening the unknown could be. When they hear steps approaching them, they almost lose their minds.
A mare warrior was alerted by the steps. "Be ready! He is coming- Wait!"
One of the male members stopped his sister before she could kill anypony by accident. "Is that Titan? Hey, can we-" POW, but was silenced by a fist.
"MOVE!", Titan, who had already lost his mind, pushed his brothers out of his way as he desperately ran towards one of the members holding a torch.
"W-w-w-wait! What-UGH!", the mare couldn't finish as Titan punched her and snatched the torch she was holding.
With the torch in his good hand, Titan moves around trying to find something. "BUCK WITH THIS CULT! IF I KNEW ABOUT DEMONS LIKE HIM I NEVER AGREED TO BE PART OF THIS! BUCK NIGHTMARE MOON! THERE IS NO WAY I WILL FIGHT FOR HER!", it was difficult if he was trying to find his way out. Or trying to know where the demon is within the darkness.
"Blasphemy! How dare you talk to our mother like that!", one of the loyal male members shouted but he couldn't stop Titan.
"I DON'T CARE IF I DIE! NO MATTER WHAT SHE OFFER ME OR THE MARES I CAN TAKE!", Titan turns around and tries to escape to one of the hallways he knew. "IT'S NOT WORTHY IF I FIGHT WITH THAT DEMON!"
'That idiot...!', Glade wasn't surprised how Titan shows his true colors now, he should thank him.
As a Titan, Glade began to think about escaping with Star and leaving the cult. But he and all the members knew the consequences of trying. In the form of a red trail in the dark.
Titan shouted as he ran. "BUCK ALL OF THIS! BUCK THE CULT! BUCK NIGHTMARE MOON! AND BUCK YOU!", just as the red trail soon caught him. Extinguishing his torch the moment it reach him. "AHHHH!"
The members are waiting for the worst. They thought Titan was already dead, but it was much worse than they could imagine, as his screams continue.
"NNNOOOOOOO!!! STAY AWAY FROM ME! I WILL TAL- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH! NOOO! STOOPPP IIITTT! PLEASEEEEE! I WILL-GAHHHH!"
All the members did not move to help their brother. And even if they go, Titan was already in his realm and they might not even find Titan's body once he's done with it. For a full minute, Titan's voice screamed his pain and fear into the darkness, until he was allowed to fall silent. The Children of the Night only wait for Titan to run towards them, some wishing that he would show a sign of life, in the end they learned that he will not return.
So they ask themselves, who will be next?
"...no...", one of the mare casters was scared to death. So much so that she backed away from the group. The others didn't notice her or her light spell disappear, as two dark hands approached her from behind. And with that, chaos reigns.
"Huh?", a male member noticed a flash next to him. "Wait, where's Sunshine-HM!", only for his voice to disappear as well.
"Buck! He is here! Quick back-to-back formation... wait... WHERE'S STONE-UGH?!", a captain shouts his orders as a dark hand smacks him in the face.
"You! Demon! Come to me! I don't fear you- AHHH!", a male warrior's war cry soon died away as the dark shape fell upon him.
"Huh? OWW!... NO! HELP! HEEELPPPPpppp...", but no one helped her as she fell to the ground and a dark claw dragged her by her leg. Leaving the marks of her nails on the floor.
"Wait! Wait! If you want something, we can talk, please spare me- no... NOOOO!!!", his pleas were ignored as soon as he saw the red trail upon him.
"JUST DIE! DIE! DIE!- GAHHHHHH!!!", a frantic mare casts her spell in all directions, ignoring the friendly fire. But her madness was stopped when a dark hand grabbed her arm.
"SOMEPONY! SAVE ME!", but no one could reach her
"JUST RUN! I will fight him- GUH!", but he failed.
"Please let me live, let me live, le- Oh no... no please nnoOOOOO!!!", but her prayer did not work.
"Oh please mother, please save us from this monster... SOB... I pray you fo- HMMM! HHMMMM!!!", but his mouth was closed.
The cries for help and prayers were fading as members disappeared every second. Soon it was enough for the remaining light to also go out, and the few members lost sight of each other. And when his brothers and sisters were lost in the darkness, their fates were sealed. This vision hurt Phantom of how his family disappears in front of him.
"Why... why is this happening...", Phantom couldn't believe with sad eyes the misfortune before him as he finally recovers, standing on the wall. "We were so close... so close to our mother's return... where did we go wrong..."
Over years of devotion, he had thousands of followers who accepted the night and its queen. During weeks of preparation, he plans everything to dethrone the false solar ruler for his mother. After days of waiting, he was able to feel the blessings that his mother will give him for being a good son. Just for one more night, so that this dark demon would appear out of nowhere to take everything. As he saw the demon red eyes on the way towards him.
"Damn it... DAMN IT ALLLLLL!!!", Phantom shouted as he cast all his spells, but like the others, only to fail and become another victim of the dark demon. And disappear into his dark world.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"Star?...."
.
.
.
"Please tell me you are there?"
"Yes...I am here..."
"...Don't move...I will reach you..."
"...Glade...I am scare..."
"I now...I promise you...I will take us out of this mess..."
.
.
.
.
.
"I know..."
Glade knew where Star was when this all started and was on her way to her. But when he saw Star shining a light on his location, he wanted to punish her for her actions. Only to fall into despair that Shadow was in front of her.
"No... NOT HER!!!", Glade jumps and flies towards her, but to no avail.
Star simply turns to him and, before the worst can happen, smiles at him as she tries to say a few words. But they fade like her when Shadow's hand moves towards her, hitting her in the neck, taking her away and with the light she casts.
"NOOOO!!!", when Glade thought he would reach them, he found nothing. When he thought he was flying towards where they were, he arrived madly at the place.
"Where! Are! You! Star!", only when he was lost in the darkness did he know the answer. Star disappears wherever Shadow took her.
"Where did you take her! Answer me!", but he got no answer.
Mad, Glade swings his sword in all directions. When he was tired enough, his sword slipped from his weak grip and moved away from his hands. When he loses hope, he falls to his knees and screams his despair into the void.
"WHERE! ARE! YOU! DEMON!"
"Behind you."
Glade did nothing because he had no chance against him. Glade was already tired, his hope no longer existed, his will to fight was extinguished. So Glade simply turns around and looks into the void of darkness in front of him. With red eyes he came to hate. The same eyes he saw when he woke up.
"...What?"
Confused, Glade didn't know what happened to him. All he knew was that, the next moment he regained consciousness, Shadow was sitting in front of a bonfire.
"You are already awake. Now we can start your interrogation."
"YOU! What did you do?! What... what are you planning?"
Glade realizes some facts. One, they were no longer in the hall of ruins that the Children of the Night were hiding. They were in a kind of cave, but as dark as the ruins, and there was no light except for the bonfire in the middle. Second, he was on the ground with his hand on his back, but when he tries to move, he realizes that he was tied up. He tried to move his hands but couldn't because of the rope that surrounded them, but it wasn't just his hands. His arms, legs, and everything around his body were bound with a full-length rope bondage.
He could defend himself fiercely, but the last and third fact prevents him from making any stupid moves. They were not alone.
"Glade! You're awake!", Star shouts happily. Just like him, wrapped in a full-body rope bondage, there was Star on the other side of the bonfire. Next to Shadow.
"Star! Are you OK? Did he do something to you-"
"No, don't worry about me. It hasn't hurt me, but..."
"But?! What?!"
"I...we...just finished my interview.", Glade didn't need to ask what he meant, but he couldn't pinpoint what happened during the time he was knocked out and why they were together. Glade continues to wonder this as she turns to Shadow. "And we were waiting for you to wake up."
"Waiting for me? Hey! You freak! What did she mean by that?", before Glade could guess, Shadow spoke.
"Affirmative. Let me summarize it. It's only been 17 hours, 48 minutes and 53 seconds since I captured you and Star. I already verified the other members and processed them, unfortunately I couldn't get the information about my orders.", he then turn to Star. "And like Star, none of the members who possess the information I'm looking for have broken their oath of silence."
Star, even tied up, responded fiercely. "I will not speak. I dare not betray the Children of the Night and reveal the secret of the Elements of Harmony. We may fall but soon our mother will arrive, you will be punished for raising your hand against our queen!"
Shadow simply looked back at Star's speech, somehow contemplating her determination for her master. But they were enemies, since Nightmare Moon was a threat to his master, he had no choice but to continue.
"I understand and like I said before, I have nothing against your cult. And I don't need you to betray it.", he then turns to Glade. "I just need the correct pony to talk."
Both Star and Glade didn't like Shadow's tone. So they were afraid of how he was looking at Glade. "So without wasting any time. Let's start your interrogation."
"My... interrogation? What do you mean? I don't know anything!", Glade shouted trying to show Shadow that he won't get anything, but it didn't work.
"Negative. You have that information. I have confirmed this thanks to my previous interrogation. Let me point out the facts I get from my research.", Shadow waits until Glade gives him his full attention. Star couldn't do anything because she was starting to regret the one mistake she made.
"Firstly, only high-level members can receive classified information about the cult's movements and findings. I understand the fact that Star Gazer is one of the direct students of the Magic Leader section of the cult, codename Fire, which is why she was able to learn the secret of The Elements of Harmony. Secondly, the lower members do not need to be notified of any findings until the time comes, so they are not trusted with any secrets. Additionally, they do not receive the oath of silence because most of them do not have a high loyalty to the cause and can easily betray the group."
'I don't like this.', Glade was impressed with how correct Shadow was.
All of his findings regarding the cult's classification system and hierarchy were correct. The lower members like Glade were made up of bandits and thugs to which he belongs. While Star, who had talents, belongs to the highest ranks, so he should already receive the information for the plan on the day of the Summer Sun Celebration. However, he feared what Shadow was going for in all of this, only for Star to confirm it.
"He knows, Glade... SOB... I'm sorry...", Start cried over the spot where she put Glade.
Swallowing his fears, Glade admits that he no longer has to hide it. "Don't worry about me... it's my fault you tell me everything..."
"Affirmative.", Shadow continues his speech. "I have questioned all the members about your relationship. I am sure that 86% sure that you two are close enough to share that information. That means, Glade, you possess the secret that the cult discovered about the Elements of Harmony. So I'll ask."
"How do the Elements work and how can they be used to stop Nightmare Moon?"
Soon the place fell silent and only the dance of the flames of the bonfire was the only sound in the place. Star continues to cry, worrying about the fate of Glade. Glade simply stares back at the demon who came to ruin his peace and endanger Star. As for Shadow, he too continues to stare, waiting for Glade's response. While he laughs.
"Heh...Hehe...HAHAHAHA! YOU REALLY ARE A DUMB AFTER ALL!", Glade because he couldn't believe that Shadow was waiting for him to get his way.
"Did you think I'd talk?! That I will be an exception?! Well, I'm sorry to disappoint you. Even if you threaten our lives, I know you will eliminate us as soon as I speak. That part about you not killing, I wouldn't believe it. It won't work on me. I'm sorry Star, the only thing I can't do is stop him from killing us. But I'm pretty sure I'll make sure he doesn't win.", he rests trying to look into her eyes.
"It's okay, Glade... I know you won't put me in any real danger...", Star smiles, showing that she always believes him. "As long as I know you're having my back, I'll always be-"
"Unfortunately, I need to interrupt you, I must mention that you are correct and incorrect at the same time."
"Huh?!", both ponies didn't know what the black demon meant, but something told them to be afraid for what was to come. For what Shadow really planned for them.
"Just as you mention. I think you are an exception, so the interrogation method I chose is different. The only flaw in your argument is that if you refuse to cooperate, I will not threaten your life.", Shadow responded as he began to search beside him. It was an angle that neither Glade nor Star could see, behind Star. "But rather the opposite."
"What?", Glade was now scared. He couldn't understand Shadow, but he soon realized something. Why Star was on his side. "W-w-w-wait, what are you planning? Star has to do what you just said?! Answer me!"
"Affirmative. She's going to participate.", Shadow found what he needed and stood up. "That's why I'm leaving you last and keeping her with us."
"What are you going to do to me?", Star asks as Shadow rolls her onto her back on the ground. And she lost her colors when he unsheathed his sword. But what scared them the most was the object in his hand. A bottle filled with a brown nectar.
"Simple.", Shadow replied as he placed the bottle next to her and grabbed her by her robe. "I'm about to prepare you."
"DON'T YOU DARE LAY A HAND ON HER!", Glade ferociously began to break free, but his bonds were too strong to break with his own strength.
Star didn't resist, she just kept her eyes closed waiting for the worst to come and end. Shadow skillfully removes his robe, but as they fear, he continues to remove all the clothes under the robe as well. Before long, Star was naked in just her panties and bra. For Glade's torture, he didn't need to ask what was about to happen to Star when Shadow cut the restraints on her legs as well. Just to get the wrong idea.
"The liquid may be cold, so wait until the end," Shadow said as he took the bottle and removed the cork.
"Huh?! What is going to- EEEEWWWW!", Star finally decides to open her eyes but screams as Shadow spills the liquid on her. He was making sure his neck, chest and legs were bathed in it. Glade thought this was hurting her, but her worries were once again misplaced. "I-i-is cold! Please don't purr it- EEEEPP!!!"
"...What are you doing?", Glade was worried. His anger did not allow him to think clearly. But as his fear returned, an idea soon occurred to him. "You said to prepare... to prepare for what?... What will you do to her?"
Shadow ignores him until he is satisfied with his work. And he continues to ignore them as he makes Star stand up. Only when he makes Star walk with him a few steps away from the bonfire, making her turn around and grab her arm. Shadow turns to him. "Their food."
Glade didn't know what was about to happen, but Star did. "What... is that...", when she turned around she could hear the sound of insects moving on the ceiling of the cave. Only then did she see the thousands of eyes on them, waiting in anticipation. "I see...that's why there's a hole behind me...haha.", she soon realizes her destination. Like Glade.
"No... please tell me you're not going to...", Glade watches desperately from the ground. "Please don't...I'll talk, please believe I will. -Negative- !"
"You have already given your answer. It is too late to change your resolve.", Shadow responds coldly and emotionlessly. He simply turned to Star ignoring his tears. "Is there anything you want to say before I let you go?"
"Yes...", with teary eyes, Star smiles at Glade. "...I'm sorry...for loving you...Glade..."
With no regret on his face, Shadow dropped her. "Eat.", Shadow said and turned around as the swarm on the ceiling flew down to eat their meal.
"GGGYYYYYAAAAHHHHH! NOOOO! JA! STOPPPP! GAGA! PLEAASSEEE NOOO-EEEEEEWWW! GAAAGAGAA! GEEE! GEEE! GAA! GEEeeeee.... pleaseeeee..."
Glade stares at where Star faded into the darkness. He could only imagine what could be happening to her. But his mind rejects it. He refuses to let the only pony he cared for, protect and love disappear like that. Yes, he finally had the answer to his feelings. And he did nothing to avoid this fate. But it wasn't his fault, a little lie to himself, as the culprit came to his side.
"WHY DID YOU DO IT! SHE HAD NOTHING TO DO- UGH!", Glade was silenced with a kick to the stomach. When his anger could no longer be suppressed, he let it all out. "*SOB* WHY! WHY! *SOB* SHE DID NOTHING! SHE DIDN'T DESERVE THAT! *SOB* WHY DID THIS HAPPEN!"
"You know the answer."
"SHUT UP!!! BUCK YOU! BUCK THE CULT! BUCK TERRA AND THIS BUCKING WORLD! BUCK ALL OF YOU! *SOB*SOB*!"
"Was her life worth dying for you?"
"OF COURSE NOT! SHE HAD A FUTURE! I SHOULD BE THE ONE TO DIE! NOT HER!"
"Did you love her?"
"OF COURSE I DO! SHE WAS NOT SUPPOSED TO! I AM NOTHING BUT A SCUM! *SOB* WHY DID THIS HAPPEN!"
"Then do you want to see her?"
"!"...........
There was no response as time passed, only the wailing of a scumbag. But the demon didn't mind giving him time.
"I will repeat myself. Do you want to see her?"
Glade was angry but at himself. He really underestimates him. Shadow wasn't playing with him. Shadow was controlling him before he knew it. When Glade was able to calm down, he was able to think. Why he wasn't killed, why Star was there, why Shadow was menacing to the core. It's because he knows how fear works, worse yet, he knows how love works. He was truly facing a demon.
Once he calms down enough, Glade moves his gaze to those red eyes. Just like he saw him for the first time, how he hurt Star and how he was looking at him now. There was no emotion at all. In fact, he was an emotionless demon. There is no soul in those eyes. With this in mind, he decides to stop resisting.
"What are you offering?", Glade asks, already tired of fighting back.
"As I mentioned a few moments ago. I wasn't going to threaten your life, on the off chance that you didn't talk, death can't scare ponies like you. It's the opposite. You'll want it once you've lost the only thing that matters to you. Your interrogation has two routes to follow; either refuse or cooperate with me."
Without caring at all for his well-being, Glade asks him to continue. "In case you refuse, I will abandon you here and now. Time will be a punishment as you continue living knowing you will never see her again. Your mind will break down thinking about what you could have done to avoid it. Also, don't you dare think that you can die on your own, I should add that I can make sure to eliminate all forms of suicide before leaving you to your cursed fate.", Glade was impressed, Shadow thought of all possible ways to torture him. The physical was expected, but the psychological, that was new to him.
"As for cooperating with me. You will be rewarded in a way you accept. With the fact you will be able to see her again.", Glade didn't need to ask when he saw Shadow's sword in his hand. In other words, Glade assumed he would end his life and that would end his misery.
And if fate allows, he could see Star in the afterlife. "I will repeat myself. Do you want to see her?", as Shadow's sword reflects Glade's eyes.
Glade didn't take his time to think about it. "You really are a demon... go ahead... I really don't care anymore...", defeat in his eyes, he shifts so he can be on his back facing up for comfort. "...Ask away..."
"I will repeat myself. How do the Elements work and how can they be used to stop Nightmare Moon?"
Glade couldn't believe how he repeated the same question in the same way. Now he knew he wasn't a living being, no one could act emotionless like Shadow did. And that's why he was sure of his answer. "It's useless... it won't work for you... at least for your kind."
"How so?", Shadow concentrated so as not to miss any words.
"Relax, I'm not lying. Star told me that Elements aren't a thing so no one can use them however they want.", Glade turned to look into Shadow's eyes as he began to reveal the true forms. "The Elements you need are actually 6 ponies. Well, 5 mares since the last one hasn't been determined yet."
"The Elements of Harmony... are ponies alive?", Shadow kneels to listen well.
"Yes, well in a way. Our researchers reviewed the history of Terra and discovered that the Elements are divine forces from our mother Faust, given to the inhabitants of Terra."
"Continue."
"Okay... I'm not an intellectual but Star told me that the elements represent a quality, that they are necessary in all types of life to live in harmony but not everyone can represent them. Its secret is that destiny, nature or whatever decides the champions, the holders who will then wield. If the pony in question becomes unworthy of such items, or something happens to it at that time, it can be transferred to a new host to "represent" it. Star's words. That is where our cult places 5 mares in the nearby town that fulfill the five known elements. I'm not 100% sure they are real, and we were missing the sixth. If you want to get their souls, do it, but the Elements will jump to a new pony."
Shadow analyzes what Glade told him and, in essence, it was true, and with that he begins to associate it with 5 mares he knows. He then reviewed his memories of how Celestia used them in the past, he almost thought he recognized the power in their last fight but he didn't pay much attention to it. With this and all the information he gathered he was able to understand the forms of the Elements.
However, one thing was missing. "And how can they be used against Nightmare Moon?"
Glade took his time before telling what he knows. "Well, they're a form of forces, so I guess once all the holders are present... I don't know. Say something like "taste the rainbow." I really don't know and Star wasn't told either."
"That doesn't answer my question.", somehow, Shadow's sword shone in response to his words.
Something Glade wasn't surprised by. "You think I care... but if we think about it. It can purge the dark force from Nightmare Moon or whatever is moving it. The legends said that Celestia used them, but since she was not worthy at the time, it did not work out well and she could only seal her. Is that good enough?"
"...Yes, that will do, since this is the last day, I have no choice but to process it.", Shadow then moved and began to gather the things around the bonfire.
'...Asshole.', Glade just waits watching the demon. I couldn't pinpoint what Shadow is and whether he was more dangerous than Nightmare Moon or Celestia herself, or both combined. He gave up because he couldn't hurt him anymore and he couldn't make Shadow pay. 'Star, I'm sorry... I'll see you soon, if Faust allows it.'
Shadow walked once he finished packing and had a robe with him, for what, he didn't know. "As a reward, you will see her."
"Okay... just do it before I want to pul- GUEH! HEY! WHAT THE HECK!? ", before he could finish his last words, he was dragged by the collar of his back robe. "OUCH! HEY WATCH THE WINGS! WHERE ARE YOu-AAAUUCH! BUCk yo..... What in Tartarus did you do to her?"
Glade was dragged into the pit where Shadow dropped his friend. When they arrive, Glade falls to the ground but his head hangs inside the well. He was ready to see his friend's remains, but he wasn't ready to see a bundle of multi-colored fluffy balls with... insect wings?
In fact, the center of the well was filled, it could be, with a swarm of round insects struggling to reach the bottom. When one didn't make it, he turned to the two where Glade could see that it was, he assumed, a round, fluffy insect with big eyes. Eyes that find it. Then the insect flew towards his face where he could see it better. This one was a bright red color but in the dark it could make them look like something else.
"Parasprites.", Glade then raises her head with the 'Parasprite', who then notices the open bottle in Shadow's hand. Then, it flies towards the bottle by entering the head and licks the remaining liquid inside. "A pest that can wipe out crops, farms, and small towns of their food sources. They are also crazy for any source of sugar, including honey.", he then snapped his fingers with his other hand, alerting the swarm in the hole.
SNAP Glade then turned towards the well and watched as the thousands of Parasprites looked at Shadow as he pulled out a stick of honey. "You want it. Go get it.", and throw it into the cave where the swarm flies in anticipation. Coming out of an empty well... with a fainted mare with a happy but tortured smile.
"...plea...tickl...ga...ga...", Star let out her voice pleading for him to stop them. Furthermore, its entire body seemed to have been licked and sucked with no sign of the nectar on its fur.
"...What happen... here?", Glade asks as Shadow falls into the well. She only sees him using his sword to cut any remaining bonds and cover her with the robe he brought.
He just realizes that he was fooled. "Dude! What in Tartarus is wrong with you! I thought... I really thought we were done for!", he should have known better than anypony how Star laughed.
"As I mentioned before. I have no orders regarding the cult.", Shadow replied once he covered Star and put her over his shoulder. "Killing is not part of my orders, and I never said you were going to die. I repeat everything during this conversation, all I need to do is make you, the correct pony, talk. But I had no choice but to improvise before taking a no-return option."
Shadow then came out and took Glade under his arm with the backpack with all the things he brought to the cave. "Besides, I didn't lie to you. I only told parts of the truth."
Once it was ready, Shadow took both ponies out, where Glade discovered that the cave was in an abyss, and in the distance she could see the two sisters' castle at the top. Where Shadow is still walking and talking. "You're really the last member I haven't interrogated yet, and the one I wanted to leave last."
With nothing else to do, Glade decides to humor him. "And why?...Wait. Is it because Star told me the secret and no other high-ranking member could spill the beans?"
"Affirmative. Like Star, all the members preferred to die rather than give away the secret information, including Star. She won't even say if I threatened your life or hers. And that even after death. But she did share it with you, and with your type of relationship, you are my best chance before choosing options of no return."
"I imagine those options are real torture or murder, huh. Yeah, that makes sense, but I didn't expect you to be serious about the no-kill part."
"Affirmative. For now, all I did with my previous interrogations was lock them in the darkness with the Parasprites. Some were about dropping them from high places or from the abyss to catch them before they hit the ground at the last second. The only situation where their lives were in danger was the situation of hanging them from a tree with a pack of Timberwolves below them... And no, I wasn't going to let them eat the members. Somehow I tamed them."
Glade wasn't surprised, he expected these tortures for him and it wasn't going to work, which is why he was more disconcerted. "And why me, how did you know your trick would work on me? It's because I'm scum and a coward, with no sense of life.", he didn't really care about his life, so once Star was no longer in this world, he could sell Terra to see her again. So how did Shadow find out?
"Negative. You had something that the others didn't have, including Star. It will never work with her, even if she cares about you, since her loyalty to the cult was as strong as her love for you. The reason is because your feelings for her were real. That you really love her.", a fact Shadow discovered that night.
'He knew I'd rather see the world burn than put her in danger...', Glade was surprised at how Shadow could read him, and he didn't like it. "Hey... uhm, could you not tell her? I need to protect my image from her. You know... try to be cool."
Shadow stops and moves his eyes towards him. "If you want to continue hiding it, I have nothing against it. But I recommend that you stop, at least tonight, since it could be your last chance.", he then refocused on the path back to the castle.
Glade just stares at him. From a moment on he fears him. He hates him to the core. And now he respects him in some way. 'He came to destroy the most dangerous cult in Equestria, then he tortures us with tricks and now he gives us love advice. I can't stand this guy anymore... but see Star safe. I just want to punch him.'
Then Glade tried to rest since he couldn't, and damn he didn't want to ask for it, to free himself. He didn't expect that Star could be more in danger, but it's better not to take the risk.
After a couple of hours, they arrived at the castle and from there they headed to the dungeons. Fortunately the dungeons were not flooded by rain or submerged by water and Shadow cleared them of uninvited guests or new residents who would like to take the place as their new home.
A perfect place to place cult members. 'He really captured the entire cult... well, something, I guess he sent the lower ranks with nothing worthy of him to the town guards.', he thought as they descended to the cells.
All the cells were occupied by one or more cult members. Shadow put most of the mares in the same cells, it could be for reasons of comfort between them as most of them backed off when Shadow passed by. What Glade tries to believe is that when she passes by the male members' cells, they... move away from the cell door and hug each other like the mares did. Even Titan was hugging and crying with an unfortunate bastard who was crushed almost to death by him.
When they reach the only empty cell, Shadow drops Glade to the ground. "UFF! Just because... oh, I'm not a lady, you should still treat me better, buddy.", and he placed Star gently on the bed. "So what are you going to do to us now?"
"Nothing.", Shadow then started to unpack things from his bag. Leaving a set of clothes for Star at her side as well as a medicine cabinet in case she was sick due to the Parasprites' assault. He also put a box of food for both of them.
Glade manages to sit up and turn around to check the others' cells. Like his, each cell had food and water, as well as some medicines. But he could tell they were cult supplies so all he had to ask was- "Are you going to leave us here? At least leave us -CLICK- the... key?"
At his hooves, a rusty black key and a knife were thrown at him as Shadow left the cells. "I have what I need. You are free. But... my recommendation if you want to escape. Do it after the fight or you'll face me again.", and with that Shadow leave the dungeons. Not without leaving a trail of tears and prayers to never see him again.
"Noted.", Glade got the message right, as did all the members.
Once he was free of the restraints while she cut him with the knife, Glade sat on the ground where he could see Star resting. In fact, she was not injured and simply passed out from the licking attack, he should have known when she screams like that. He remembers how weak and sensitive she was about their pillow fights when they were little, and how rarely she laughed. But he was glad the nightmare was just a bad dream after tonight. But what will others think?
"Aren't you going to ask?", Glade suddenly shouts to the cellmate in front of his cells with Star. Where Star's teacher and one of the leaders were imprisoned. "If Star or I betray the cult?"
"No. Just tell me, is she okay?", the red-striped leader, codename Fuego, looked towards them.
"Yeah, no harm, just passed out... Are we in trouble?"
"No. Well, for my part, you have nothing to worry about."
"...Because the cult was almost, no, destroyed by him. Isn't it?"
"Yeah... I don't think we have the strength to stand up and fight him again. Only... if our mother stops him. That's what I think. As for the others... Well, let's leave it to our imagination for now..."
Glade knew what he was talking about. He remembers that he was able to locate the other three leaders. Two were scared to death and tried to hide from Shadow when he passed by their cells. The other was locked up with a group of members who lost their minds from fear and was doing everything he could to comfort them and restore hope. As for Phantom, he was tied to a makeshift straitjacket with strange dark rocks in the last cell. His mouth was also stuck but his sad and terrified eyes said it all.
'I suppose the supreme leader was also under special interrogation, what could have happened to him?', Glade then ignored the thought and focused on cleaning Star's face, but decided to ask.
"Tell me, what is the fearsome punishment for breaking the oath of silence? I guess you already found out that Star told me everything.", Glade spoke without fear, there was only one soul who was going to listen to him.
"Hehehe.", Fire let out a sarcastic laugh, but Glade couldn't tell if it was because of Glade's fears or because of himself, already a defeated leader. "Usually the punishment is taking away what matters most to you. Guess what Star's consequence is, I know you already have the answer."
'So if Star talks I'll die... incredible. Even if I'm out of Star's life, I'll continue to slow her down.', cursing himself for being a burden to her, Glade returns thinking about Shadow and how Fire knows him. Then he asks his last question. "Do you have any idea what that demon is?"
"A tool.", Glade did not turn around or show any sign of surprise as Fire continued. "A tool forge in the dark realm, a servant with a mind to obey, and a weapon in the form of a puppet."
"...Is that really it? A simple puppet? I didn't see it as a simple 'Tool'.", Glade also thought the same, but he just couldn't believe it.
"...Well... I could be wrong, but... he may be an exception from the others, or his master is a novice and didn't make the correct order.", Fire sighs as he was tired of all this. "I just can't decide if it was luck or fate that we came across this one. And yes, there are others, that's what I found in multiple tales around Terra."
Fire didn't need to see his reaction. Glade had her eyes wide open at the thought of 'others' like Shadow crossing her mind. 'Can they just be tales?'
"No.", reading Glade's mind, Fire continues to recount his findings.
"The Griffon Realms was reunited under the same clan banner thanks to the efforts of a black griffon, who defeats all other clans alone. Rumors circulate across the wastelands of a strange diamond dog wearing dark armor, a black dog capable of hunting down deadly creatures and continuing until it is satisfied. Minotaurs have not entered war for a long time, due to fear of the black ax that appears in times of war, a fearless minotaur warrior who cut off all the heads of an entire army in the last war. And legends say that within the Changeling Empire, a rare dark changeling hides within the queen's hall, ready to fight or defend the queen to the death. Making it impossible to assassinate the queen, even for her own kind."
If there was a group that was only made up of individuals of his level, it was truly impossible to believe. Glade didn't know what to think about it. His mind could not and could not imagine if such a group existed. And if it were an order to destroy a country, even worse an entire army of them. What could stop such strength, but it was the other part that confused him, the only weakness.
'Master?...He...they follow a master right? Are your kind bonded to one or more masters? So what would happen if this master died? Does it stop moving or fall like a stringless puppet?', Glade wonders as he calms down and goes back to caring for Star until she wakes up.
Fire continues to observe Glade's reaction, he couldn't stop smiling knowing that this was the same reaction he had when he found out about the existence of The Yami Legion and their supposed master. 'I asked the same question, boy, but it's useless to think about their capabilities. Since the real danger of these 'tools' lies in the desire of the 'master'. Would you believe that due to jealousy between brothers, they made their tools fight to the death?'
He looked away and began to observe the state of the cells, or rather, the Castle of the Two Sisters. 'Only to kill each other and lead their nation to destruction, while the tools fight to the end, even if their masters were no longer with them.'
Fire didn't know the order but he could guess that they were very specific, or the masters didn't think through what they asked for. He only knows that a black metal dragon sleeps in the center of an abyss in the dragon nation. Waiting for new orders.
"Hmm... I wonder. What his 'master' is doing now... and what wishes would make..."
"Please... I wish this... would -BLUERG- end...", Twilight murmurs, as her 63rd plate is placed on her tablet
"Nonsense sweetheart, we're nowhere near the end. So what do you think of my apple-roaster pie.", a farmer mare said as she put the piece of pie into Twilight's mouth.
"Wait I-HMMM-!", making the effort to swallow. "GULP Oh... delicious? Hehe -BLUERG-... oh my, I need a bucket..."
View Online
Chapter 11 For he will be there for his master
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Chapter 12 Even if she don't need him
Chapter 12 Even if she don't need him
"Are we there yet? No... Are we there yet? Oh... How about now?... Are we-"
"Could you stop for at least 5 seconds! We're not even out of town and I can see the library from here! Pinkie!", Twilight yelled at the mare who was literally in her ear.
The group was walking along the main road towards the Everfree Forest. Until Pinkie asked next to her. "Well, of course we're still in the town. I'm asking if we're at the part where the main character will be able to appear."
"...What?", Twilight said with a WTF face.
"Ignore her.", Applejack came to her side. "Sometimes Pinkie... it can be unexpected."
"I'm not. Only from Monday at 7 am until Friday at 10 pm. Weekends are a random schedule to whatever I feel like."
Applejack was staring at her too, but over the years she was used to it. "Well... So what's the plan, Twi?"
Twilight putting her worries aside, addressed the group, who were right at the exit of the town towards the forest. "Well. The book of the Elements of Harmony tells that they were last used in the ancient castle in this forest. I don't know what we could face... and Nightmare Moon could appear to stop us. So we can expect to face many types of dangers."
"REALLY!"
Twilight was waiting for Pinkie to say something strange. She was surprised to be wrong. "Rarity, why are you happy about that?"
As soon as she heard the danger, Rarity went to Twilight's other side. "Because, my dear Twilight, if I, a damsel like myself, are in mortal danger, a beloved knight might appear to rescue me!", she said with a delightful face.
Twilight was confused, even more so when the girls started talking amongst themselves as Rainbow added. "Oh, you mean he might show up. Finally! Now I can show him who's the best!"
"He will appear... Oh God... I'm not ready to see him yet. What if he hates me because I haven't changed?" Fluttershy adds while worrying if her heart was ready or not looking down. "I don't want him to find me a nuisance... like the others..."
"Don't worry, Shy! Who could be mad at a cutie like you!", Pinkie said as she hugged Fluttershy to calm her down, and it worked as Fluttershy smiled. "He'll definitely be happy to see you, even more so if you change into that bunny costume we bought you! Pst, some advice. Let him make his way to you and you can have the best night of your life.", Fluttershy then made a face just thinking about Pinkie's 'advice' about 'changing'.
Twilight couldn't understand what they were talking about, Applejack gladly ended the conversation before she could finish it herself. "Alright girls, Ah know ya want to see him, like Ah do. But Ah need to remind ya that we still have the problem with this Nightmare Moon vermin. So let's focus."
"Okay," with all the approvals, the girls stop talking and begin their journey towards the Everfree Forest. Just as she finished, Twilight approaches Applejack.
"Hey, Applejack. Who were they talking about? It shows they were hoping to see... 'him' but why?"
"SIGH... A friend that the girls trust a lot but who cares more about his well-bein, includin me. Ah also wanted to see him since the last time he was injured, we just want to know he's okay. Everypony has a different reason but it's the same with me, we wanted to help him with whatever he have."
"And what's wrong with him? What did you and the girls want to help him with?"
Applejack turned to Twilight and could see that she was really curious about the topic. She smiles hoping that Twilight will also join the cause. "To free him."
"Free him?... From what?"
"... Of the curse... and whoever his master is.", with that, Applejack leaves Twilight to reflect on what she just heard.
'Curse? Master?... That reminds me- No!', Twilight thinks in her mind that she already heard something like that but the mere thought makes her body shudder. 'Just stop, he's not here and he's nothing to me. Right now, Nightmare Moon is the top priority right now. Beside...'
Then Twilight headed to the exit of the town where the others were waiting for her. 'There's no way anypony is happy to see him... nopony is happy to see me either... Come on Twilight. Focus!'
She walked while ignoring the problems, her fears, her worries about the mission. And the shadow following her.
How do you feel when you achieved your goal, how happy can you feel when you finally overcome an obstacle and celebrate when your resolutions come true for you? For Shadow, it was a great relief to see his master again.
When night fell, Shadow finished his preparations and decided to go to town. In case his master was in danger, he would hide in the shadows so he would be ready to help her. However, there was not much he could do while his order was still in effect.
He was able to sneak in without alerting anypony, he was even glad to see that the pink problem didn't notice him this time. When he found out that his master was in the library, he was there but could not appear in front of her since he was not authorized to do so yet. He was also unable to stop Nightmare Moon in the event, as his success rate was still 0% without the key to defeating her, he simply decided to be nearby in case she needed protection. He was able to provide his finding when she was reviewing the book of The Elements, however, he was still not called.
So how did he feel when his master entered the forest with the rest of the holders, saw the cliff they were passing suddenly collapse, and saw his master about to fall? Well, he was happy to complete his purposes while holding her like a princess. Unfortunately for Twilight it wasn't like that.
'IamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodie', her mind screamed as all she could do was stand still like a frightened deer. She looks directly into the light she feared, Shadow's eyes.
Neither Twilight nor Shadow moved or said anything. They just stared at each other like it was a staring contest. Each of them was in their own world and they could be like this forever, one asking that this could be eternal while the other asking to finish and run as far as possible. To their misfortune and luck, in that order, they were reminded of the current situation.
"Heads up!", both were able to return to reality as the owner of the voice fell next to them. There Applejack joins them. "Phew... Wow, that was close. For a moment Ah thought we were done for."
"Applejack..." Twilight, still petrified from being held by Shadow, tries to call for help. She prays for any hope, which did not come.
"Hey Shadow, so you finally decide to show up, old partner." Applejack said as she patted him on the back. Then, she turns to an astounded Twilight. "See. Ah told ya that ya will be safe and in capable hands. There's no pony Ah trust more than this guy."
"HUH?!", Twilight was surprised, she looked directly at Applejack and fearfully confirmed that there was no mistake that the pony she was talking about was none other than Shadow. 'Did she sell me to him?!'
Then, Rainbow's voice could be heard. "Girls! What's taking you so long?!... Wait! Is it HIM?!", the four girls on the ground are straining their eyesight to better look in their direction.
"Looks like they're waiting for us. Come on buddy!", with that, Applejack began to carefully jump down. Leaving Twilight behind with Shadow.
'Oh no. Are they working together? Could it be that I fell into Nightmare Moon's trap?!', as she guessed why Shadow was here, he decided to take action.
"Master. Hold on tight.", Shadow jumped down as well.
"Wait, what did you s-what are you DOINGGGG?!!", not giving Twilight time to prepare and of course she didn't get the message.
Shadow didn't follow Applejack's example. While she jumped from rock to rock, he preferred to slide directly to the ground. Using his armored feet, he slid towards the part where the rock wall was straight. When he was about to encounter a rock formation, he would jump to the side or jump off the wall and do a kick to destroy the obstacle. All this was done at high speed and without giving Twilight time to calm down, even worse at the moment when it seemed like they were going to fall directly to the ground.
'IamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIAMGOINGTODIE!'
Fortunately, with Shadow's agility, Twilight was not harmed by any debris and reached the ground safely. As they reach the ground, Twilight holds onto Shadow very tightly the entire time. Once she calmed down and saw that they were already on the ground, she began to fight him.
"...PUT ME DOWN THIS INSTANT O-", he obediently obeyed and placed her on her hooves while making space between them. "...I'm starting to see deja vu."
"Are you hurt in any way?", she then turns to him.
Just as she expected, he was the same black metal being. Shadow had the same red stripe patterns that Twilight remembers on him and his red eyes that she saw. And once again she began to feel that sensation, however she discarded it because of how convenient he had appeared until now. 'Could he be related to Nightmare Moon? Did they send him to spy on me?!
CLANG She was under suspicion for his motives, but before she could question him, a pink blur appeared in front of them. Well, on Shadow's chest.
"Owie.", then they both look towards that pink dot and discover that Pinkie went straight towards Shadow, with her face. Then she removes her face, still holding Shadow. "Ow... what a tough skin... But. HA! Finally I capture Shadow! You are tag! Caught me if you can!", and just that, Pinkie screams in Shadow's face only to start running the other way. Twilight and Shadow just watch the way Pinkie disappears.
'What's happening now?', Twilight thought as she returned back to Shadow, when the others caught up with them.
"SHADOW!", this time it was Rarity as she hugs him by holding his arm. "It's been a long time since we broke up! Did you miss me?! Did you come to save us?! GASP Did you come for me, my beloved prince?!", she said.
'Prince?' Twilight had no idea what she meant.
Rainbow flies to his side. "Hey! It's time for you to show up! Where were you, buddy? Wait! Don't say you went hunting for more monsters? At least tell me if you need help. As my rival, I have to make sure no one defeats you!"
'Rival?', Twilight was lost.
That's when Applejack finishes getting down and walks towards him. "Well, Ah am really glad ya are okay. Ya know, we were worried sick about ya. Especially Apple Bloom, she's been prayin for weeks. But thanks for comin back safely, buddy.", she said, patting his chest.
'Now partner, what's next, savior?', Twilight didn't believe it.
Worse when Fluttershy talked to him. "Ohm... Hello Shadow... If it's okay, I... uhm, I wanted to thank you for saving me... If you don't mind...", she said trying to get his attention, which she succeed and receives a nod from him as Twilight simply slaps her face not accepting that she guessed correctly.
"Okay, what's going on?", she finally decided to intervene and get everypony's attention. "What is this? How do you know him?"
"Of course we know him.", Twilight simply turned to the owner of the voice, to find Pinkie in sales mode. With her merchandise and salesmare's mustache. "He's famous! He's 'The Shadow Blade of Ponyville', the metal demon that lurks in the abandoned castle in the Everfree Forest. Here's a doll! And so are you!"
Pinkie gives one of the chibi dolls to Twilight and Shadow. For her, she was amazed by the details when she took it from Pinkie. It was a really small copy of him, only she didn't remember the demonic mouth. As for Shadow, he didn't react and didn't grab it as Pinkie waved it in front of him.
"Come on~~ I know you want one. Ha? Ha? Unless you want to sue me.", Pinkie then threw her vendor box and all the merchandise aside, with her fake mustache. "Wow. Who was that? Who could sell your image and profit from it, because I can't!", she failed to look innocent as she whistled and looked away.
'The Shadow Blade of Ponyville, the metal demon that lurks in the abandoned castle in the Everfree Forest,' Twilight keeps repeating all the ponies' comments, including Pinkie's crazy propaganda. "What are you girls talking about? Don't you see he's dangerous?!"
The five mares look at Shadow, who hasn't said anything. "Of course.", only for everypony to say the same answer.
"What?!" Twilight shudders at the quick and honest response. "Then why do you all trust him?"
Rarity, who has not yet separated from him, speaks first. "Don't worry dear, my first impressions were the same as yours. But once you give him the generous opportunity to meet him, well, you can begin to see him as... Your Charming Knight~~", she said with a Very flirty, but Shadow shows no signs of flirting back.
"Well... He's actually menacing.", Fluttershy said as she was glad to see him okay. "But... I can tell he's a kind soul.", even she was praying that his demon wouldn't appear again, for his sake.
"Yeah!", it was now Pinkie Pie, somehow climbing up his back hugging his head. "He gives off a bad boy vibe, but he's fun to be around, plus he's cool! Right, Dashie!" GROWL, he wasn't on the same page with 'fun' with her.
"Well, he definitely looks strong in that armor. But I bet I can beat him without it. And yeah, he's great to be around," Rainbow said looking at him, yet she cared about his well-being even if she didn't want to admit.
"Cool or threatening, I'm glad this guy is safe. Honestly, I was worried about you." Applejack was happy that her sister had the chance to see him again, however, she worried if Apple Bloom would plan how to pair the two of them off again. "Beside, havin him on our side can improve our chances against this Nightmare Moon vermin."
After they spoke, Twilight could only simply take in all the comments about him in her mind, but she still refused to believe that he was on their side. "Girls... You have no idea who he really is. He's- EPP!!!" but she didn't get the chance to explain, because Shadow started walking towards her.
Frightened, Twilight backed away from his sudden movement. Shadow leaves Pinkie off of him and walks away from Rarity as he walks towards her. As he draws his left sword. 'HE'S GOING TO SILENCE ME?!', Twilight was frozen in fear, even the others didn't move since they didn't know what was happening too. Twilight, expecting the worst to happen to her, closes her eyes. But he soon begins to understand what he's doing when he puts his hand on her shoulder.
And places her behind him. "Something is coming."
With a simple warning, Twilight opened her eyes and the others saw Shadow putting himself between her and anything that alarmed him. Twilight was still suspicious of him, but again the same feeling crawled over her skin. Not in a bad way, in a way she feels safe again. Only then could she concentrate on her surroundings and what he was talking about.
ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR
"What was that?", Rainbow said as soon as the group could hear the scream of a beast.
"Whatever it is, it looks like it's coming this way.", Applejack added as she felt the tremor coming.
It was just a few seconds that the group saw the birds escape into the distance while the trees were shaken. Applejack and Rainbow were side by side in the front like Shadow. As for Rarity, Pinkie and Fluttershy decided to wait at a safe distance.
And Twilight wanted to move but she couldn't get over the feeling of safety from being close to him. 'Why do I feel this way? What is he really to me?', as she debates this phenomenon, the group soon discovers what they were about to face.
Destroying any flora in his path, the culprit crushes trees and destroys bushes between him and his destination. Before long, the beast appeared in the clearing where the group was waiting. Having the body of a scorpion's tail, the wings of a bat and the body and head of a lion. A manticore roars in the air. ROAR
"A MANTICORE! Why is there a manticore here?!" Twilight shouts after studying their legends, identifying the beast.
The beast also saw them and was also preparing to fight while stepping on its right paw. And suddenly roaring. The party takes this as confirmation that they will have to defeat the beast to continue.
Applejack was the first to step in. "Well, this fellow was seen waitin for some action. Dash, cover me!"
Seeing the inevitable fight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash took the lead. Pinkie and Rarity decide to provide support in any way. Only Twilight was unsure of what to do, she still thought it was all planned by Nightmare Moon. As for Fluttershy, she was worried about something. She, for some reason, thought something was wrong with the Manticore.
And she found out by asking the only one she knew could handle it. "Could it be? Shadow!", as he knew.
"Leave it to me.", was all he said as he left Twilight behind with the rest and ran straight towards the beast.
ROAR The Manticore noticed the threat that was Shadow, so it tried to roar at him as a warning, but it didn't work as Shadow soon closed the distance. Seeing the imminent danger, Manticore's first move was to use his tail to sting him. Even if he was wearing metal armor, Shadow did not receive the attack and dodged it by running even faster in the next second and passed underneath until he was face to face with the beast. The astonished Manticore tries to strike him with his claws, but using his sword, Shadow blocks and repels the attack. Without missing the opportunity, Shadow approaches the beast and with his free hand hits the right front paw.
ROAR Sensing the Shadow's attack, the Manticore retracts its paw but suddenly freezes because it felt strange. But in a second, he dismisses it as he tries to hit Shadow again with his left paw. Unable to repel it this time, Shadow jumps away from the attack and looks for an opportunity again. Unfortunately, the beast was not going to stop, the beast attacked again with its tail. As soon as Shadow steps aside to dodge it, the Manticore combines its paws and tail to attack relentlessly, sometimes attempting to bite Shadow with its fangs.
"Are we going to help him?", Pinkie asked as the rest watched the fight.
Rainbow was ready to take flight. "Of course we are! I am going in!", but Fluttershy stopped her in the air.
"Wait!" Fluttershy flies up to get between the group and the fight. "Girls, please. I know you want to help. But leave this to Shadow and me."
"What are you talking about Fluttershy?", Rarity wasn't going to join in but there's no way she's going to let Shadow get hurt. "Even I trust Shadow can handle it, it's too dangerous to leave everything in his hands. We have to help him somehow."
"I know. But we can get in his way and harm the poor baby.", as Fluttershy said that, the rest looked at her because they had heard wrong. ROAR Until a roar from the beast catches his attention.
Somehow, the manticore was locked with its left paw with Shadow and his sword in an effort to avoid being pinned to the ground. However, that was his plan, so as soon as the Manticore put its body weight on his pressure, Shadow released his lock on the beast and let it fall towards him as Shadow took a step to the side and turned to the right side of the beast. It seemed impossible, but Manticore's face fell to the ground as his right front paw was caught by Shadow's arm. Without wasting any more opportunities, he put aside his sword and accurately struck the beast's claw with his free hand while grabbing it with his other arm.
The Manticore roared at the sudden assault on his arm, but was confused when he began to notice how his arm felt. Even so, he was still afraid. Wasting no time, the beast stands up to move its right paw towards its face and attempts to bite Shadow. Shadow was dragged away, loosening his grip and dodging the bite. He was now face to face when he did it and was wide open for a quick hit. The beast saw this and threw out its right paw, and saw it's right paw dangling unresponsive.
The Manticore was now scared. He couldn't understand what was happening and why. But he could understand that Shadow was a dangerous being as he walked towards him. So, in his fight and flight, the response was simple, the beast tried to hit Shadow with its left paw, once again as he wanted. Shadow grabbed the punch above him as he turn around and, with just his strength, Shadow did a shoulder throw judo with an animal that was twice his size.
BANG The clearing echoed with the fall of the beast and then everything fell silent for the group of mares who were barely witnessing the feat. The manticore was perplexed, it did not believe that it was thrown by a being smaller than itself, but it did believe who was stronger. Then the animal, a manticore, a beast of legend, appeared submissive to Shadow, while he warned him.
"Stay still or else...", once his aura did the job, Shadow confirmed that the Manticore's nod was his confirmation that he will obey. Now he could call the only pony who could solve this situation. "He's ready."
The group didn't know what he meant, but Fluttershy did. "Oh my, I hope those two weren't hurt. Well, at least for that poor little baby."
"LITTLE BABY?!", they knew she meant the manticore.
Ignoring the others' confusion, Fluttershy flew towards the Manticore where she took Shadow's place and came face to face with the beast. "Oh~ Poor thing. I'm sorry for Shadow...uh, strength. But we need you to calm down. Are you calm now?"
The Manticore was confused, but not because Fluttershy was talking to him or how he could understand her. He was confused because he was actually calm, he was also afraid. He grunted that he was fine now.
"Okay, could we see your right paw...please?" Fluttershy asked politely, but it was loud enough when the group just arrived.
"Fluttershy, what's going on?", Twilight asked for the group. "He's a beast, he can't understand you."
"I know, but that doesn't mean I don't deserve kind help.", to everyone's surprise, even Shadow, the beast followed Fluttershy's orders as it stood up, with Shadow's permission. And he let Fluttershy take his right paw. Where he had a kind of black thorn impaled.
Fluttershy examines his paw and the black spine. "I see, so this is why. Poor baby, I know you're hurt and scared but don't worry I... We can help you, it's okay.", with a motherly voice, Fluttershy was able to dispel any doubts from the Manticore. So he nodded and trusted them.
"Okay... Oh.", without warning, Shadow came and inspected the thorns as well. Only to take it in his grasp and pull it away in an instant. Everypony expected the Manticore to become frantic, once again, even the beast, was confused because it didn't feel anything.
But the answer came to them. "I strike your nerve points. Most of the paw is numb, but I can reverse it, so don't panic.", Shadow explained as he put the thorn aside.
He took his backpack, no pony notice it he had, searching and taking out some leaves and pieces of cloth. Shadow further examines his paw for any toxic or possibility of poisoning. But when he doesn't find any, he helps Fluttershy patch him up. And once they were done, he massaged the beast's paw and also tapped his finger to wake up the numb paw.
"It's done," Shadow said as he stepped back and let the beast check his paw. The manticore moves and flexes his full leg. Surprised to be able to feel his paw again without the pain that tormented him. But when a yellow hand held his paw, all fears dissipated with her sweet voice.
"Don't worry, I know you're scared, but I assure you that we have no intention of hurting you.", the manticore stared at the owner of the voice with her motherly blue eyes. Unable to control itself, the manticore captures Fluttershy with its paws.
"FLUTTERSHY!", the group was ready to fight the beast for the sake of their friend but they were stopped by Shadow's hand and a laugh.
Stop~ That tickles! HAHAHA!", the group calmed down as they watched the Manticore lick Fluttershy's face. Once she managed to calm the beast, the manticore stared at Shadow. Only Fluttershy was able to understand what he was thinking. "I guess I want to thank you, Shadow."
"...", Shadow didn't respond, internally he didn't know what to do. Fluttershy saw this and decided to help him a little.
"Here, let me guide you.", gathering up her courage, she went to take his hand to guide Shadow on how to pet the manticore.
He didn't resist so the group could watch Shadow's hand caress a now peaceful but deadly Manticore. The image of a menacing warrior petting a dangerous animal like a gentle owner petting his cat was something they never expected to see. The girls were glad that Shadow, even with his appearance, was the kind soul they met.
Except Twilight, who still has her guard up as she asks. "That's enough. What's going on? And what are you doing?"
As soon as she finished Twilight's question, Shadow was the one who answered her directly as he stopped what he was doing and straightened his posture towards her. "This Manticore had an unknown species of thorn in its right paw, this caused the beast to go crazy, losing its ability to identify allies and enemies. As soon as it saw us as an enemy, I had no choice to take down the beast in any way so that it couldn't hurt you."
When Shadow finished his answer, it didn't mention who, all the girl's thoughts were that Shadow didn't want to see them hurt while repelling the beast. But Twilight could sense that he was referring to her without knowing why. This only confuses her and makes her suspicions about him worse. Twilight was about to say what was on her mind, but the girls beat her to it.
"Oh, so you really came to protect me?!", Rarity leaves the group, pushes Twilight aside, to hug Shadow's arm again. "You really are my Shining- I mean... Dusk, Dark or Night? It doesn't matter. Thank you for coming to my rescue, my Charming Knight~", as the rest of the group also leaves Twilight behind.
Rainbow flies towards him. "Come on buddy, did you think I needed protection? Yeah, I may not have noticed that Lumberwolf last time, but this time I'll definitely fight. So don't go to all the trouble."
"Even if Dashie wouldn't want to admit it. We're worried about ya gettin hurt, or at least the thought that ya might get hurt.", Applejack added ignoring Rainbow's glare. "In the end, we'd be glad if ya could come with us. We'll need every pony available to stop that Nightmare varmint."
"Yeah!", it was Pinkie's turn to add her opinion, as she was on top of Shadow again. "The more the merrier! Plus, Shadow is a lot of fun to be with. -GROWL- Look, he agrees too. What do you think Fluttershy?"
Like Pinkie, the Manticore was also on top of Fluttershy, but that didn't bother her at all. "Well, I feel safer if Shadow comes with us. Besides being the strongest pony I know, he is also the kindest soul I have ever met. Without him, I might not be able to save this poor baby and show him the kind help he needed." GROWL, The manticore also agrees with her as his now patched paw was proof enough.
Twilight wanted to refute her. 'Kind! He is not kind at all. Princess Celestia sees him as a national threat, plus he left Shining's face purple for an entire week! It's definitely dangerous and...', she wanted to send Shadow away, but seeing that the group wanted him to go with them, she didn't have the voice to speak. It also couldn't negate Shadow's power and could be useful against Nightmare Moon. IF he wasn't on her side.
But she feels that couldn't change the group's decision. "So, can we keep him?"
Twilight returned with Pinkie's voice and seeing that all the girls, including the Manticore, were waiting for her approval. Unable to deny the group's request, she decides to humor them. "Fine! He can come with us and do whatever he wants with all of you!"
She then headed towards the direction they were going, before leaving the group behind to add: "But he's forbidden from talking to me!"
The group just watched Twilight leave. They also knew that they can't convince her to trust Shadow since they also have their own mistrust with him at first. It was only after they interacted with him that the girls' opinion changed. That's why they were saddened to see Shadow lower his head with his eyes closed, since they thought he was hurt by what Twilight had just said. They did not know the reason, but they left it behind since the trip had to continue.
"Well, ya heard her. The world depends on us. And don't take her seriously, partner. She hasn't met ya so she doesn't know what ya can really do.", Applejack said patting him on his free shoulder and walking out. The group behind towards the castle with Twilight.
Soon, the rest also follow up but not before giving Shadow some sort of condolences. Shadow simply opened his eyes again and watched as the girls began to march off to catch up with Twilight. Only Fluttershy stays behind to send the Manticore back into the forest and also turns to Shadow to ease his worries.
"Hmm... Don't worry. I'm sure she's not really mad at you... so... hang in there? Hehe.", Shadow just looks back at her but nods back. "Okay then...let's go.", Fluttershy then flies off to catch up with them as well, leaving Shadow alone.
Shadow took a couple of minutes watching the group leave. But he didn't care about his feelings. He was simply processing the events and his new findings, while holding the unknown thorn of the Manticore. He could feel the magic emanating from him and was uneasy as to what this could mean. The game was ON and he can, no, he will fight Nightmare Moon before gaining the power of the Elements.
He finished processing his new findings as he went to pick up his sword that he left aside during the fight. Just to take it and cut the thorn. When the piece was cut, it exploded into magical particles, spreading throughout the clearing. When everything clears up, only Shadow is left in the place. However, I could feel it. And he still had no chance. This time he will have to let it go and regroup with the girls. When he heard in the back of his mind the same warning when he saw her.
Rate for success... 0%
When she saw him again, she began to idolize how he would look kneeling once she won. When she hears him for the first time in a long time, she already imagines his words when he will refer to her. She was not able to decide in mistress, madam, or the simple one, master.
However, her mind was held to a single thought about him, Shadow. 'WHY DID HE SAVE THEM?!'
Nightmare Moon was madly angry. After finishing the first two obstacles, the cliff and the Manticore, she went to see the show. Only to see it ruined when a dark and surprised player entered the game. Her game to put him and Celestia in check isn't working.
'He must have seen our meeting. He must have heard the rules of the game... so... still... and despite that... HE CAME TO SAVE THOSE WHORES! WHY DID HE HELP THEM?!', and she didn't know it.
Nightmare Moon was furious but did not lose her temper as it would ruin her setup. 'Calm down, inhale... and exhale...', while she calms down to put her thoughts and order, and not lose her spectral form watching over the group.
'SIGH... Let's recap. I knew you were there, Shadow Blade. You heard our conversation with Celestia. Then you must listen to the rules... So why didn't the rules affect you? I know your secret and how you operate... but could it be that I'm wrong about you? Or did I miss something else?'
When she saw the group enter a section of the forest, a special section, her time was up. 'Whatever it is, I still win if they don't get the Elements... So, let's see if they come out in one piece.'
"Any news on the mission of the new holders? Have they taken possession of the Elements?", The General of the Equestrian Army, Fort Liberty, a strong and muscular brown earth pony, dressed in a military general's outfit, asks the Chief of Espionage in their temporary headquarters in Manehanthan.
Secret Gadget, a silver unicorn in a coat and detective hat, was reading the magical scrolls that came to him from his apartment reporting their statuses in the other cities. He put aside the current scroll and answered his old friend. "To be honest. My best agents have just reported the presence of Nightmare Moon. And the holders went alone to recover the artifacts on their own."
Gadget speaks so quietly that only Fort can hear him. The general also lowered his voice as many other ponies advanced towards the building they chose for their operations. "Then the target appeared and the battle for the peace of our country is just beginning."
As their princess ordered them, the army of Equestria with the guards of each city have mobilized in Las Pegasus, Dodge Junction, Fillydelphia, Appleloosa, The Wasteland Frontier, Canterlot as they did in Manehanthan. As night fell, all the civilians began to become alarmed when the sun did not appear. But with the coordinated effort, soldiers and guards were able to reassure the public and educate them to return home until further notice.
This allowed the cities and outposts established around Equestria to be secured, so the army was ready for any attack or invasion. And just in time when The Children of the Night finally spring into action. Soon some streets of many cities were filling with their squad to provoke the guards. Just as their leaders planned, multiple cult squads attacked the posts and cities where the largest population resides. Their goal was simply to create chaos and redirect the attention of the guards so that their leaders would help their queen.
So a long war the cult planned ended in hours and failed in its mission. The reasons were many.
By waiting for the signal that did not come, the cult squads acted too late when they attacked the cities. The army did not receive fatal surprise attacks on its posts, so it did not suffer many casualties. The army was able to establish minimal to no damage and casualty control while the cult was losing squads. As the army's counterattack closed in on them, without a solid base, the cult squads were easily overwhelmed and captured in the process.
Another reason was communication between cult groups, since without a general signal, their coordination was almost nil. Some acted too early and others too late, allowing the army to concentrate on one front. Once they were done, the army was able to divert and prepare for another attack. Without military coordination, their attacks did not penetrate the army's defenses and the cult squads retreated in disarray, becoming easy prey, falling one by one.
Furthermore, when a squad or its strategists did not receive any communication and their official channels did not respond, they decided to use other means. This allows Gadget's agents to intercept and sabotage their missions. Missions such as kidnapping, planting bombs or gathering information including protecting their bases failed.
Yes, victory in the battle for Equestria was on the army's side, but General Fort didn't feel like he was winning. "So the main guest has shown up. But tell me, Gadget, what are you hiding?"
With a deep sigh, Gadget turns to his old friend. "I just lost contact with my people in Ponyville. You know what this means, right?"
Fort stared heavily at his friend before answering. "It means we don't know if Princess Celestia or the holders are alive, isn't?"
Gadget scratches his head before answering her. "Yes, Nightmare Moon could very well appear now with the holders' heads if she wanted to." Gadget replies as he lowers his head. "And I don't want that reality to come true."
"Don't tell me you're just attached to those girls?...", the general then focuses on him. Knowing that habit of yours. "You didn't fall in love, did you?"
"Just because I was in charge of collecting their information doesn't mean I'm a stalker or that I have feelings for them.", Gadget then focused the last part. "If I want a mare to suck me, I only need to go to the brothel in this city, there I can have fun until I get tired with one or more. Besides, they are very green, it is better for them to enjoy their lives little by little."
Fort just looks at his old vice friend. "Whatever makes you happy buddy. But get to the point. There's something else you know, isn't there?"
"...Yeah.", Gadget then looked around and saw how everyone was working. Only when he was convinced that no one was listening did he reveal the secret. "He showed up too."
The place was busy and noisy, other generals as well as captains and messengers were working all over the place. Only Fort and Gadget's side was silent. How that part of the world froze. But it didn't take long as Fort was checking the map, a complete map of the lands of Equestria.
Fort blurted out his proposal. "Do we assault with the entire army or let our 'heroes' face these monsters alone? What's your opinion, Gadget?"
Gadget didn't respond. He simply took out a small box from his pockets and took out a cigarette. A chocolate cigar while biting into a piece. "Hmm... Well, for me we should do it like you said. But I trust the princess and her champions. After all, I didn't just investigate the girls."
Gadget said as he took out another one to continue. "I can trust this Shadow, if he is on our side. I just want to know what his 'master' could order him to do.", while reading a special report that he left at the end, with the words 'Yami Tool' and one of the leaders, codename Fire.
He learned some secrets about the legion and how the 'master' system works from the notes and reports he received from the Ponyville. With his findings and deduction abilities, Gadget was able to theorize that Twilight Sparkle is currently Shadow's Master. The only concern he had was whether Twilight would be able to control him properly.
Or take the wrong step. Gadget thought checking a very concerning note.
'Maybe Iron wants to know this, how lucky he was to fight him in his normal state. And may Faust save the poor soul who faces the real monster. I hope these 'restrictions' are just a fantastic figment of a young colt's imagination.'
Author's Note
I will short, I do want this chapter be short. Was debating if but a part of the tree section but then I need to look for Pinkie lyrics, and I thought that could take time and space so again I i decide to change or add more section on this chapter. Yet again, if you guys say that is fine with this version then I will leave that way. But I kindly lazy so may not change at all.
Chapter 13 for she can trust him
Chapter 13 for she can trust him
Once Shadow was reunited with the girls, the group entered a dark section of the forest. Somehow, this section of the forest trees is overgrown and the branches block the night's moonlight.
After passing a certain distance, soon the group was surrounded by trees and without any light source with them. Well, except the light emanating from Shadow's armor. Rarity and Fluttershy had no problem grabbing one of his arms each for themselves.
The group was able to pass without any problem but suddenly the trees around them changed. From the next moment, the trees had monstrous faces, scaring the girls and testing their courage to continue. And if it was a scary story, the girls might have had to think twice about continuing because they might encounter a monster. However, they knew that with Shadow at their side, he could take care of any danger that might appear.
Luckily for him, he wasn't necessary for this case since Pinkie showed them that even in the darkest and scariest places you can laugh at your fears. And with one of her songs, the group laughed at their fears and the trees stopped being seen as monsters. The girls were able to continue and left that section.
But Pinkie wasn't done and they could only leave once she was satisfied. Teach someone who didn't laugh to laugh.
"Okay. One more time Shadow. Laugh... just say 'hahaha', like this... HAHAHAHA!, OHOHOHOHOHOH~, MUAUAUAUAU!!!", Pinkie laughs upside down, laughs like a noblewoman refined and like an evil overlord in that order. Yet, Shadow just looks at the last tree that still has a scary face.
"Really? Pinkie, are you going to teach him to laugh all night?", Twilight thanked Pinkie for teaching her to overcome her fears but her patience was running out, as was hope for Equestria.
"Of course I'm going to teach him to laugh, even if it takes me all night! From this day on, I, Pinkamena Diane Pie, will put a smile on Shadow's face." Pinkie said to an annoyed Twilight with her side to Rainbow and Applejack. "If not, I'm afraid Shadow won't be able to laugh at my jokes! Can you imagine a world where he doesn't smile?"
"...But he doesn't have a mouth to begin with. And he's just staring at that tree, he's not doing anything.", Twilight was right, but she was wrong at the same time.
He was not trying to smile to a tree under his helmet. He was threatening a treant with his eyes.
What the girls didn't know was that the section of the forest they had just passed through was the treants' domain. To a treant, a mystical monster regarded as a living tree, it was a vicious creature that did not tolerate intruders. If the girls get close to one of them, they could be captured and sealed inside. Where they would absorb his life force over time, something Shadow did not allow them.
While Pinkie sang her song and the girls laughed at normal trees with some kind of illusion magic. Shadow was cutting down any treant that was targeting the girls in the background. He even cut off the branches of the treants that were blocking the light at night. Being fast enough, he was able to repel 7 treants while splitting one of them in half without the girls realizing he was missing. When he rejoined the girls, he found one more treant at the end where Pinkie was trying to teach him to laugh. While he taught the treant true fear.
"Is it me, or is that tree scared to death by Shadow?", Rainbow blurted out as she could see how the face on the tree reflected pure fear in its hole-shaped eyes and twisted mouth.
"Ah will be lyin if Ah say no.", Applejack adds.
"Oh~ There you are.", when they turn around, Rarity was coming from the river they found on their way. "Oh, my dear Shadow~ Could you come with me? We need your assistance."
"Oh, did you find a way to pass the river. Lets go every pony!", Twilight was the first to respond and follow Rarity.
Twilight was the first to respond. "Oh, did you find a way across the river? Let's go everypony!", and follow Rarity.
The group stopped paying attention to Pinkie's 101 class and headed towards Rarity, also missing the opportunity to see how fast a treant with his roots can run. As they get out of the way of the trees and treants, the group encounters their newest obstacle on their journey. A river that had rapids too fast to cross or swim to the other side.
"Well, not exactly, we found the cause.", Rarity explained as the group began to hear crying in the air. After a quick walk along the riverbank, the girls could see that Fluttershy, who went with Rarity to check the river, was trying to comfort the culprit.
Rarity begins the introductions. "Ladies and Shadow, meet Steven Magnet. The sea serpent who resides in this river."
Steven, a 50-foot purple-scaled sea serpent, was crying. "WAAHHH! My image is ruined! I'm too ugly! There's no hope! There's no hope! WAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"
The group could only stare at the serpent's wail, but now they knew that its cry of desperation caused its long snake body to move over the water uncontrollably and made the water current too dangerous to cross. They didn't know why she was crying, however the answer came from Rarity as she continued.
"Long story short, our friend Steven was enjoying a night walk...swimming, just because an unexpected gust came by and suddenly his fabulous mustache was ruined.", as Rarity explains, the group resorts to Steven's golden mustache with the cut on the right side. "We tried to help him and calm him down, but we were not able to succeed."
Fluttershy flew off to meet the others once she saw that she couldn't calm Steven down. "Sorry Rarity, it looks like he can't let go of his mustache."
"Wait! This is all just because of a simple mustache?", Rainbow yelled, unaware of the ponies she was talking to.
GASP Not only was Steven hurt by her comment, Rarity was too. "It's not just a simple mustache! IT'S HIS FABULOUS MUSTACHE!"
"Is *SOB* okay Rarity.", Steven responds as he tries to calm down. "I-I-I know I'm s-s-s-still fabu-bulous. I s-s-still have m-m-m-my scales cle-clean and shi-shiny. My hair-hairstyle i-i-i-is still per-perfect. Is just... WAAAAHHHHH! IT JUST MY FABULOS MUSTACHE IS LOST!", tried.
"Ohh~ I know, sweetheart.", Rarity approaches him and comforts him as best she can. "I want to apologize for my friends here. They may not appreciate your fabulous, shiny scales."
"*SOB* I KNOW!"
"Also for your shiny golden hair. I can see how much effort you put into making it shine."
"I KNOW! *SOB* *SOB*"
"All just to be ruined for your beautiful mustache being vandalized cut."
"I KNNNNOO-OOO-OOO-OOWWWWW!"
"It simply infuriates me to believe that a crime against fashion like this would be allowed to get away with it, which is why I offer myself as a sacrifice."
"I- what now?"
Not only Steven saw Rarity strangely, the entire group was cleaning their ears as if they had heard correctly. As Rarity walked towards Shadow. Once face to face, Rarity looks him directly in the eyes. From the public's point of view they didn't say anything but among themselves they could understand to a certain extent. As if they, or rather, Rarity trusted Shadow for what is about to happen.
Once she got what she wanted to confirm, she smiles and talks to Shadow. "Well darling, to continue with our trip I will need your help.", and with that she turns away with her back to him. And she adds the following. "The head, would you kindly help me please?"
Steven and the girls didn't understand what she meant while Shadow just looked at Rarity's back. After a few seconds, he decides to act by moving his left arm and holding Rarity by her mane where it reaches her neck. And using the other hand to draw his right sword.
"Wait? What is he doing?" Twilight said, watching in horror as Shadow moved his sword towards Rarity's neck on her back. The audience didn't know what was happening, they just watched as Shadow moved his sword... and cut Rarity's mane.
GASP The girls and Steven saw Shadow holding Rarity's now cut mane. Everypony held their breath and tried not to say anything. For those who have met Rarity, they must know how delicate she is when it comes to her beauty and how much effort she puts into looking her best all the time. So they weren't ready for what Rarity asked.
"So~ How do I look?", she asks as she turns and touches her now short mane. "Does short mane look good on me?"
While Rarity was asking, she was checking and fixing her mane, but to everyone's surprise, it looks good and even better in some ways. Rarity's mane now only reaches just above her neck, however, the edges of her wavy mane were cut evenly, even her mane was not messy at all. Thanks to this, Rarity now seemed-
"OH MY FAUST! Rarity, you look fabulous. No, scratch that. It seems like you're a totally different pony!", Steven's statement was understandable. The girls also notice that Rarity's perfect short hair gives her a different vibe.
"Really? I heard that having short hair makes you look professional.", Rarity replies while remembering the trends from her latest magazines.
"OH OH Obvious! If you looked fabulous with your long curly hair that said 'Bitch, I know I'm fabulous', now with your new short but neat hair it said 'Did you come to play dumb? Or did you come for business?' Believe me girl, it looks good on you with your beautiful face and makeup. You just need a dress or business suit and the world is your girl!", Steven said while making fashionable poses to explain his opinion.
"Oh~ Thank you for your kind words, Steven. I will follow your advice later. Now we must focus on the main protagonist and solve his problem.", she then turns to Shadow, who is still holding her mane. "Thanks Shadow, I'll take it from here."
Using her magic, she levitates her mane and brings it closer to Sebastian's face. Then, with another spell, she attached the mane as a mane extension and fixed his missing right mustache. Once this was done, she was not satisfied, so she used one of her dye spells to change the color of the mane to match his mustache and straighten it. Once finished, Steven's mustache was restored.
"That's it, now your mustache is back to its glorious form.", she said looking at the now magnificent Steven and his wonderful mustache.
"Oh...", Steven touched and stroked his new mustache, feeling that it was now complete. "Rarity... I never expected this... Thank you. How could I repay you?"
"Don't worry about that. We are fashion comrades. It is my duty to show generous help to whoever is needed, so I don't need a form of payment... Well, maybe I got a free cut. Don't you think?", she said, checking her hair with the mini hand mirror she brought out.
"Oh, absolutely. If you have glasses, you will look divine with your new haircut. But I wish to pay somehow-!" Then Steven had an epiphany. "You girls were trying to cross the river, right? I can make your way easier. Here!"
Steven then submerges most of his serpent body into the water. By the time Rarity fixed his mustache, the rapids generated by his moment of desperation had stopped and the water was calm. However, Steven decides to use sections of his body to make temporary steps for the girls to jump in and not get wet in the river.
"Now you can cross safely and don't worry about my scales. It's the best thing I can do for Rarity and her friends.", Steven said as he leaned with his forearms on the shore with his chest up out of the river.
"Thank you Steven, we appreciate your help.", Rarity then addresses the group and confirms that they are ready as well.
First it was Applejack who had no problem. Then it was Pinkie who hopped on each step. Followed by Fluttershy who didn't follow Rainbow's example of flying to the other side. Only 3 members were missing. Rarity was finishing checking her new look with her hand mirror. Once she was done, she was ready for her turn, but stopped when Twilight reached her side.
"Uhm. Rarity?", Twilight struggled for a moment, as the subject of her question stood at her side. "I don't want to be rude... but... why did you do it?"
Rarity didn't answer right away because she somehow felt that her question wasn't clear enough so she asked her own. "About my haircut?...Or about Shadow's help?", when Twilight flinched in the second, Rarity was now able to answer her. "Well, if you're worried, why did I let Shadow put a sword to my neck? It was because I wanted to generously show you that he is not dangerous."
"HUH?! To show me! Why?"
"Because I wanted to give my generous help to him." She then followed Rarity's example, she and Twilight turned to see Shadow on standby.
But the strange thing was that he was looking at Twilight as Rarity continued. "Call it a mare's intuition, but I feel like Shadow worries you a little, and he worries about you. And you two are worrying me, you seem like an angry couple to me. Only that, maybe, you hurt him with what you said just now."
Feeling strangely bad, Twilight couldn't stay angry with him. However, she still did not want to forgive because of the fears she had of him. "I don't know... You don't know Shadow like I know him."
Rarity looks at Twilight for a moment, thoughts came to her without being able to show it, so she let it go. "I know, I may not be able to meet the Shadow Blade you met in the past.", she then went towards Shadow.
Bewildered, Twilight just watches Rarity say something in his ears, the side of his face. When she pulls away from him, Shadow just stares at her for a long moment. He didn't say anything in return, however, Twilight, unbeknownst to her, became concerned about what she told him. And when she saw how Shadow moved and picked up Rarity princess style she could only stare without saying anything. She still doesn't understand why, she got angry.
"But I do know my Shadow. See you on the other side~", with Rarity's advice, the second she finishes, Shadow carries Rarity onto Steven's scales quickly and safely. And the next second, they were already on the other side with the others.
Twilight was left speechless and with no way to respond to Rarity's statement. 'Is she suggesting to know more about him? But he's a dangerous pony because... is he really dangerous for me?', she then tried to remember their first meeting when it was her turn to cross.
With every jump, she keeps thinking about Shadow's identity. Because she was denied knowing him and his origin, Twilight had no idea what he is truly capable of. She only knew what her teacher told her about him that didn't allow her to accept anything else. She was also worried about this feeling when he was around and what it could mean. That's why she didn't realize that she landed wrong and was falling sideways into the river.
With a spike-shaped rock underneath. "...huh?"
Without warning, a strange blue night wind passes by as Twilight jumps. Being caught in the air, his body moved with the wind a few centimeters but it was enough for his foot to slip. Now she was falling sideways toward the river, and her stomach was at the perfect angle where the sharp rock would pierce her insides. Neither the girls nor Steven could help her or get to her in time, it was impossible.
But for someone who is bounded to her, was possible. BANG
The place where Twilight was about to fall suddenly exploded with her and the river. A mist of water covers the entire place. The girls didn't know what happened to Twilight. But with Rarity left on the ground, it wasn't difficult to get the answer. Twilight had her eyes closed as the thought of being impaled scared her, but just as that feeling came, another one replaced it. She could feel that she was safe again, that nothing was going to hurt her. She didn't need to ask why she felt this way.
Twilight just needed to open her eyes to see him. "...Shadow."
She named her savior when she could see his glowing red eyes. Not only did Shadow move and smash the spiked rock, but he was also able to capture her, again in princess style, before she reached the water. Once the shock and Twilight's heart calmed, Shadow crossed the river with her. The water only reaches Shadow's waist so Twilight didn't get wet, except for the tip of her tail and a few drops from the explosion. Once on the other side, safe and sound, Twilight is lowered to her hooves and turned to face Shadow. The two simply stare at each other, as if the rest were watching the two of them in their own world.
"Do we interrupt them or give them some time alone?", Pinkie was the first to ask. "I feel like we're a third wheel."
"Maybe... they want to make sure the other pony is... okay?", Fluttershy adds, but somehow it was right and wrong for her.
"Whatever it is, Ah am glad Twilight wasn't hurt. Just like another pony.", Applejack replied as Rarity walked to her side. And relieving the pain in her butt. "By the way, what did ya tell him?"
"Ow... I just told him that if he helps me cross the river, maybe Twilight's opinion of him can change for the better and ask for his help.", she then stared at the two who were locked eyes with each other. "But I didn't expect it to work. Is it just me or do those two have something between them?"
Before they could guess the secret between the two of them, the group was suddenly called out by the last member. "Hey! I can see the castle from here!"
All of them, including Twilight and Shadow, looked up while Rainbow was in the air checking the route. She was already in the air when Shadow defeated her to rescue Twilight, so she decided to explore a little further ahead and lost sight. "We just have to get past these trees and we can reach a bridge to cross. Follow me!"
"The castle...", Twilight began to remember her work. "The castle! The Elements! Oh, what a relief!", she shakes her head to remove any remnants of that feeling. "Okay girls! Let's not waste any more time and get The Elements to stop Nightmare Moon.", she ignored the rest and walked as fast as she could towards the next challenge that destiny will put in her path. Leaving Shadow alone with the girls.
Applejack only took a moment before concentrating on work as well. "And there she goes... Ya heard her, let's end this once and for all. The nation depends on us."
"YEAH!", as Pinkie's scream was heard, the girls discovered that she was riding on Shadow's shoulders. "You heard my Shadow, the final battle is waiting for us!"
concerned, who could see an annoyed stare on Shadow to Pinkie, asked. "Eh... Pinkie, don't you think is too trouble for Shadow... for you being on top of him?"
A concerned Fluttershy, who could see an annoyed look from Shadow towards Pinkie, asked. "Hey... Pinkie, don't you think it's too much trouble for Shadow... that you're on top of him?"
"Rarity is the one who doesn't care if he's on top of her. And we're bestie, he is not upset with this. Besides, I wanted to be carried too, so now it's my turn!", as a cowmare, she orders Shadow to start galloping. "Let's go! My faithful steed-OW!"
Shadow heard her and didn't try to shake her off. But that doesn't mean he was going to give her a good ride. Once he started walking to catch up with Twilight, he didn't care about the path. So he didn't care if the tree branches were too low, nor if a pink mare was being hit by them.
"OW! Hey Shadow could you-OW! Could you take another-OW! At least could you take-OW! Could I give an ad-OW!...OW!....OW! Are you mad because I sell merchandise with your image? OW! Or are you mad because I call you baby boy and that your mother will not even love you on our class 101 'How to laugh'? OWWW!"
As the duo left, a worried Fluttershy, an unfazed Applejack, and a happy Rarity decide to join the walk as well. While Steven was giving their farewell.
"Goodbye my dear friends~ I hope the best for your trip!", once he lost sight of the group behind the trees, it was Steven's signal to leave, but not before adding something to himself.
"I hope Rarity can win her fight over Shadow, I can see she's competing quite a bit for his attention. But... Is he okay? I wonder why his armor flickered just now."
"I'm fine, Glade. You can stop worrying about me."
"No buts Star, you need to eat before we can escape from here. SIGH... Look, just make sure your belly is full. We will need all the energy to run. And no, we are not going to fight him again."
"At least listen to him, Star. I am your teacher so I am worry for you, but... Glade is right. I don't think we are going to war against him, for now.", As Fire said the last part, Glade was giving him a deathly look that said 'hell no'. Star simply obeyed and began to eat her plate.
After Shadow left, the cult members were resting and eating with the provisions he left for them. All the survivors gathered in a large cell. Well, the ones Glade decided to free as some were terrified to go out and others were a danger to others due to the traumas they received from Shadow's 'interrogation'. But the reason they ate like a big family was for the same reason. They didn't want to go out and face Shadow again.
Fire and the other leader, Wind, a pegasus stallion, decide to vote on their next course of action. The reason why the other leaders, Earth an earth stallion and Water an unicorn mare, did not participate or wanted to decide as well, was that the first lost the desire to fight and the second almost lost his mind between the cult's oath of silence and Shadow's interrogations. As for Phantom, he didn't care as he didn't come out of his cell, not even once his straitjacket was removed.
In the end, all clear-minded members were able to vote and choose the same idea: let's hope our Queen takes care of Shadow.
So the cult decides to relax with light magic stones while they wait for everything to be over. But as Wind watched from a cell window, he realized that it was dark outside. More than normal.
So, while Star and Glade were eating on one side, Wind started talking to Fire on the other. "It's almost morning and yet the sky is still dark. It looks like our mother has already dethroned the golden princess. That's what I would like to believe."
Fire finished his plate before answering his old friend. "Well, that was the plan. When our mother descends, we will be there to greet her, giving the signal to our people to rise from all the cities and dethrone Celestia and her guards while we, our group, prevent the holders from reaching this place. So what do you believe now?
He stares at him, believing his words. "I think... our sister and brothers are being defeated and captured by the guards, that the holders will be here and get The Elements, and our mother defeated because she is fighting alone."
Fire gave Wind more time to express himself, but when he saw that he was holding on, he forced him to say it. "And who will she lose to?"
"...To that demon, Shadow.", Wind responded as he had no complaints that he and Fire believed it too. But Wind tries to understand the reason Fire told him why they shouldn't go fight him. "I'll ask you again, Fire. Is there no way to stop him?"
"There aren't any.", Fire responds without delay. "Unless we have another Yami Tool to fight him. However, the danger will remain.", and then he continues remembering the tales of the two dragons. "Knowing some facts and deducing how the 'Yami Tools' work, as well as the curse of the 'Yami Legion'. It's better not to mess with them."
"From what you said, no? And it all depends on your current master not making a mistake?", Wind also heard the story. But seeing Shadow, he now creates anything with Yami Tools.
Fire then moves his gaze to the ceiling of the cell, in the form of a prayer. "If the following events worsen, he will become a time bomb. I hope his master does not decide... to release him without the right words."
"I wish we didn't waste any more time. Really? A broken bridge. What's next? A fight between titans?", Twilight let out her thoughts as the group reached the chasm where the castle was on the other side. Just as she said, the bridge that allows access to the other side was cut off on that side and the bridge had fallen.
Between them was a chasm more than 30 feet high, if they decide to go down or around the chasm, it could be hours. Which the group doesn't have since every second counted when Nightmare Moon was free and Princess Celestia's whereabouts are still missing.
"How are we going to cross now?", Twilight was about to think of a solution, plus she forgot that she was not alone.
"AHEM!", Twilight turns around and joins the group again. Where Rainbow was present with her wings spread. "Hello! These babies are not for decoration. Leave it to me!"
Just as she said it, Rainbow took off and flew to the bottom of the abyss. There she found the ropes of the bridge that connected to the other side and took them as she crossed the chasm. Once she reached the other cliff, Rainbow found the two wooden posts that were used to tie the bridge rope.
The group could see that Rainbow was able to carry the heavy bridge and was connecting it to the other side. Now they just have to wait for her to finish, so they talk to pass the time.
Rarity, who stopped to check out her new appearance, spoke first. "You know, I was afraid that Rainbow wouldn't be strong enough to lift the bridge. I'm surprised how strong she is, but how?"
"Well, she's been training since the Lumberwolf attacked her.", Pinkie replied, while removing sticks and branches that were stuck to her mane with both hands. "She said she can carry twice his weight now... UGH. Could you stop moving! I almost got... YOU!", when Pinkie stopped searching through her mane, she pulled out a raccoon. Eating a cupcake.
"Oh Mr. Raccoon.", Fluttershy took him. "Where have you been all this time?... What do you mean you've been living there for a month?"
"...And what is she training for?" Ignoring the raccoon, Twilight asked her concern about Rainbow's training as she remembered how intense it was when she first met her. "It's almost like she wants to beat somepony?"
"Not somepony.", it was Applejack who responded. "She's just jealous of someone here.", and then points to Shadow, who was right at the back of the group. "She hates the idea of this guy of ours bein stronger and faster than her."
Twilight couldn't understand the obsession of Rainbow or the reason for it, but then she thought of something else. "Now that you mention it, did you guys know how strong Shadow is? And what he's capable of?"
The girls turn to Shadow. Rarity was the first to give her opinion. "Well, the first time I met him, he was able to knock out three full-grown stallions. And one of them was twice his size when he sent him flying into the wall."
Applejack was not surprised as she also added about Apple Bloom's incident. "Not to mention that Apple Bloom told me how he took on half a pack of Timberwolves in this forest. And that was before he survived being a Lumberwolf's chew toy. As for how he did it, I don't know."
The girls thought deeply, only for Fluttershy to add her own opinion. "Well... the answer is not clear.", when all eyes were on her, she almost backed away. But seeing Shadow's eyes, she speaks with confidence, along with her concern. "I-I-It could be because of his armor. Or... it could be what gives its power, his curse and his demon."
"Curse? Demon?", Twilight was skeptical of that answer, but the existence of the Shadows was an enigma to her from the beginning. "And how do we prove that?"
"Have you asked him?", then all attention focused on Pinkie, who had just finished removing the last branch of her hair with her hand. "Did you never think to ask him directly? I don't know Shadow, but I see that he listens to you."
Twilight was startled, she never thought about that. She now realizes that in all this time she has not spoken directly to him even once. During the castle incident, there were other ponies who confronted him and he never, neither Princess Celestia nor Captain Iron, answered or responded to their questions. But just today, Shadow answered Twilight's question during the Manticore attack. And he hasn't spoken since she forbade him to speak.
"Now that I think about it...", Rarity was worried so she tried to speak. "Shadow always acts when he needs to, but this is the first time I've seen that he hasn't said anything or acted freely with us... now that we're with Twilight. Plus... he's following you al this time. Could it be, Twilight are you- HEY!", but was interrupted when Rainbow called out her progress.
When everyone returned to the other side of the chasm, they could see that the bridge was hanging on one side. However, it was still dangerous to walk on. "I'm almost done here! Just give me one more second!", Rainbow's voice echoes throughout the chasm causing the girls to look in her direction.
"Good job Dashie! Tell your new friends we appreciate their help too!", Pinkie replied happily. The group could see Rainbow working on the second pole, as well as three strange pegasus in a tracksuit and glasses behind her.
Twilight could see them too. "It's almost over, well, soon we-! Wait... new friends?!", the girls try to guess why three strange ponies appear, they soon find out when the middle one summons a sword out of nowhere while the pony approaches Rainbow from behind.
"RAINBOW DASH!!!" the group shouts as loud as they can to alert her.
Luckily it worked, Rainbow as soon as she heard them and noticed the blade cutting through the air, she stepped to the side and turned around while dodging the blade. Unfortunately, the rope was cut again and now Rainbow was facing three ponies, like their first partner, with swords.
"What in Tarnation?! Twilight, Rarity, can you magically finish tying up the bridge?", Applejack commands the only ponies who can do something about it. But even they doubted they could help.
"Sorry, I don't think I can use it from this distance.", Rarity explains.
"UGH! It's useless on my side. I can move the rope but I can't make sure it's tight enough for us to cross. And we can't trust Fluttershy is able to send anyone there-!", Twilight stopped too, but not because she couldn't help. It's because she knew who can.
Twilight turns and looks at Shadow, who hasn't even tried to help, but Twilight might have guessed why since the feeling was coming back to her. 'Trust him. He listen to me. Ask him. And he cares about me, right?', Twilight mentally debates her next course of action. Also to take a leap of faith, with quite a bit of courage and leaving fear aside.
She asked him. "Please. Don't worry about us. Go and save Rainbow Dash!"
'The Shadowbolts?...How come the name 'Shadow' is so popular nowadays!'
Rainbow was working on fixing the bridge, but stopped when she heard a voice as a strange fog came from behind her. Soon three pegasus, who said they were members of The Shadowbolts came out to introduce themselves. Two stallions and a mare wearing a skin-tight athletics suit of dark blue design with yellow stripes and dark lightning bolt, ask her to not only join them but be their captain.
"So, what do you say?", the mare in the middle talks again about the benefits of the offer. "You'll be able to train on the best courses and equipment you can find in Equestria, no, all of Terra! As captain, you will receive a great payout with every race and shows around the world! And all the ponies and races across Terra will love you. You can have all males...even some females if you wish for your harem. If you know what I mean."
"Hmm... you tempt me, you tempt me...", Rainbow was thinking about it while she had her hand on her chin.
"So? Do you want to join us?", the mare extends her hand to check and seal the deal.
Rainbow stared at that hand and in a second she had her answer. "... Sorry, I refuse."
"WHAT?! WHY?!" the mare screams with her two teammates looking at each other in surprise.
"Because I will be abandoning my dreams. Don't take this the wrong way, but I don't know anything about your group so I'm going to stick with my original plan of joining the Wonderbolts.", Rainbow turns around seeing her friends talking to each other, while her eyes were fixed on someone. "Besides, I want to teach a pony about true loyalty, and as my rival, I will be losing to him if I give up halfway to achieving my personal goals."
Seeing that Rainbow was losing, the mare became desperate. "Who cares what other ponies think! You should aim for your own good!"
Somehow that hit Rainbow, but not in the way the Shadowbolts wanted as she smiled. "You're right. Somehow I'll think what I want. And that's what I'm going to do.", then she headed to the remaining post where she had to tie the rope to fix the bridge. "Plus you just arrived at a bad time. We're kinda busy right now, we were supposed to stop Nightmare Moon so I couldn't abandon my friends."
Rainbow shouted getting the group's attention. "HEY! I'm almost done here! Just give me one more second!" and she kneels down to finish fixing the bridge.
"Oh... we know.", unbeknownst to Rainbow, the mare hasn't finished her offer as she walks behind her and summons a blade from her palm. "That's why we're here."
"RAINBOW DASH!!!"
"Huh?", just as he heard the warning, he also heard the blade. Rainbow immediately took a step and jumped to her right as the blade became impaled on the pole, cutting the rope again. "What the-! Horses. You're with Nightmare Moon, right?"
"Ehehehe... Something like that.", as the mare removes her blade from the post, then turns to her two henchmen. "Get her."
Soon the two stallions went to capture Rainbow, but she wasn't going to let them scare her. 'Okay. Two stallions are not enough to make me sweat. I trained for this.', she was preparing the stance she trained. At that moment, both stallions summoned their own blades. "But not for THAT!"
She is still a civilian and since she was only focusing on training for the Wonderbolts, Rainbow still hasn't trained against weapons. So the best she could do was dodge and wait for her chance while the two stallions were upon on her.
With her speed, she was able to duck into the high swings going towards her head and fly upwards while the other stallion tried to cut off her legs. Rainbow continues dancing with the two as the mare enjoyed the show. When the stallion aiming for her legs tried to swing his blade again, Rainbow decided to counterattack now.
As he swings his blade beneath her, Rainbow jumps up and prepares to attack his lowered head. "I hope you like the taste of the GROUND!"
Just as she had planned, her double kick to the stallion's head as he lunged under her caused him to be buried with his face in the ground. And with the momentum, she jumps straight towards the other stallion. Surprising him, Rainbow came face to face with him and delivered an uppercut to his lower jaw, causing his head to snap back. This could be effective and could knock out two normal stallions. Unfortunately this was not the case.
Rainbow put so much force into the hook that she couldn't pull her arm back the next second. This was enough for the second stallion to turn its head and bite Rainbow's arm with its fangs.
"AHHH! WHAT BUCK ARE YOU DOING!", without wasting any time, the stallion turned his head with her arm to his left side making Rainbow come closer to him. Having her back to him, he then releases his bite and puts his right arm into a headlock to grab Rainbow's neck and his left to hold her head while his blade retracts from his hand. "What the buck are you?!"
"HAHAHAHAHA~", Rainbow's headlock was very strong but without making her lose consciousness, so she could see how the mare began to walk towards her. "Oh~ Don't worry. What we are is not important. What it is, is what we can do to you now~"
When she finishes speaking, the first stallion removes his face from the ground. He walked as if nothing happened to him and headed towards the left side while retracting his blade. He then grabs both of Rainbow's arms so they can have them in front of the mare. Rainbow was confused by what was happening, so she got really scared when the mare played with her blade in her right hand.
"All we wanted is to stop you and your friends. Killing you might do it, but we promised your life won't end tonight.", she seemed sad, only then happy for what would come next. "Then, we'll have to settle for separating your arms and wings from your body. There's no harm in that~ HAHAHAHA!"
Rainbow was in trouble, the stallions holding her were twice her height and their grip was strong as steel. And with the headlock, she couldn't do much to fight and free herself. She panicked not knowing what to do in her current situation, however, she was calm enough to listen to her surroundings. Besides the crazy mare's laughter, she could hear something else.
Her ears caught a familiar, chilling sound in the approaching air. A sound she recognized during the fight with Lumberwolf and knew what it was.
SHUNK Just like the stallion who is holding her arms, suddenly lets them go. "Ga...ggaa...aaa..."
"HAHAHA-! Huh? What are you doing-! What's that on your face?!", when the mare saw that something was wrong with her servant, she stopped. Because the forehead of his servant had a sword impaled in the head, right between the eyes. "What is-" BANG, an explosion was heard on the other side of the chasm.
Rainbow and the remaining Shadowbolts simply turn around in time to see a cloud of dust where the girls were located. Rainbow tried to focus her eyes on her friends and could see how the girls were trying to breathe due to the dust, while Twilight looked at the sky. In just a few seconds, Rainbow immediately understood when another sound, but this time heavier than before, was coming towards her.
More precisely, between them. BANG
A new explosion occurs again just a few meters away from them, as a dark gust passes between Rainbow and the Shadowbolts mare. Where the first stallion was just a moment ago. Rainbow turned to the other side where a new cloud of dust appeared. He didn't know what to say or think as the dark figure inside stood up. And his red stripes were lighting up with his right white sword shining.
"Orders receive: Save Rainbow Dash"
That's what Rainbow thought she heard as she watched Shadow get off the stallion and take the sword from his head. And then he crushed the head with his foot.
Rainbow couldn't take her eyes off Shadow as he did that. Part of her thought her entrance was cool. But the other part, surprisingly, was not afraid that he would start killing but rather confused as to why he was doing it. Her answer came in front of her.
"You bastard! Why?! Why are you interfering?!", Rainbow turned to the mare and saw how she was holding her now dismembered right arm. No blood was bleeding from her arm, but rather a dark blue mist was escaping from the cut. "DAMN IT! What are those swords made of?!"
Rainbow and the stallion were distracted by the mare's pain. Enough for him to act. SLASH Without missing the opportunity, Shadow closes the distance and dismembers the right arm of the stallion that was holding her. Once Rainbow and the dismembered arm hit the ground, Shadow kicks the stallion's chest away from Rainbow.
COUGH COUGH Rainbow was catching her breath. Once she can breathe calmly, Shadow picked her up, princess style, and carried her to the bridge posts.
Rainbow was never the kind of mare who wanted to be saved by a stallion, or what Rarity always fantasized about. So for the first time she felt safe under the protection of a colt. She was even tempted to rest her head on his chest, but ran out of time when Shadow put her down. There Rainbow rests against the post, safe from the battle that was about to begin while the Shadowbolts, two with their arms dismembered and one without a head standing up, prepare to kill them.
Their moment ended when the Shadowbolts transformed parts of their bodies. Their fingers transformed into long, sharp claws. And the dismembered part grows again and transforms into long night blue blades. Rainbow could only stare at Shadow's back as he prepared to face them. When his armor blinked.
"What the?" ROAR, Rainbow had no time as the one-arm stallion charged straight at Shadow.
The one-armed stallion uses his arm blade to strike Shadow, Shadow simply fights back and blocks the attack with one sword. When they were locked in, the stallion used his left free claw to impale Shadow's head, but in doing so put on some of his body weight. Shadow took advantage and took a step to his left side while pushing the stallion's sword to his right, dodging and making his opponent fall to the other side.
As the stallion staggers and tries to regain its balance, Shadow uses his speed and serves the stallion's legs with his other sword. With his legs gone, the stallion falls to the ground face-first, and the next second, Shadow impales both swords into his back, where his heart was located. When Shadow didn't feel any organs, he separated his sword in the opposite direction. Opening the stallion's back.
Rainbow was lucky that the only thing that came out was a dark mist, as the demonic stallion's body vaporized and left nothing behind. But as he did so, the Shadow armor flickered again.
'Is it happening again? So that mean I wasn't imagining it-! Wait! Is something wrong with him?!', her suspicions were correct when Shadow showed signs of difficulty standing up. However, his armor power up when the next attack came.
CRASH "You!", just as Shadow returns to normal, then blocks the mare's blade.
CRASH "Why are you helping this slut?!", they separated their swords and locked again when the mare tried to strike him again.
CRASH "Why are you trying to stop me?!", as she finishes, they separate again and the mare takes flight to distance herself.
"I set the rules so Celestia didn't interfere! So why... is that isn't affecting you?!", once she finish, she dive to Shadow. Shadow respond was simple, he give her a round kick to her face on the last second.
"I made the rules so Celestia wouldn't interfere! So why... isn't that affecting you?!", once she's done, she lunges towards Shadow. Shadow's response was simple, he kicked her in the face at the last second.
With the mare spinning and falling like a rag doll, the last member of the Shadowbolts attacks. Even without a head, the headless stallion was able to use its claws precisely and coordinately. Once again, Shadow simply blocks and repels his attack. After a furious claw attack, Shadow decides to finish him off. With a strong counterattack, Shadow repels the left claw back, and with the opening, Shadow dismembers the entire arm.
The stallion's body could feel the dark mist it was made of seeping through its severed shoulder, but it did not retreat. Using his last claw, he went to impale Shadow. Shadow's response was to insert his left sword into the palm of the claw. Twisting the stallion's arm with his sword, Shadow makes him kneel on one leg.
If it had a head, the stallion could be cursing him, but it couldn't since it had no head, and because Shadow impaled his other sword where it was supposed to be. To end his misery, Shadow kicked the body and, with his sword impaled and without losing his grip, the stallion's body fell to the ground while his chest was being slice opened from the inside.
Rainbow couldn't believe how brutal Shadow can be. If the Shadowbolts were real ponies, Shadow would be covered in blood by now. But for now he could only watch as his armor flickered uncontrollably after each fight.
'Could it be that he's tired?! But how?!', she got her answer as the mare already recovered and knocked Shadow behind him face-first into the ground.
Using her claw, she pins Shadow's head to the ground as she screams her frustration. "What's wrong with you!", with each scream, the mare lifts and then smashes Shadow's head to the ground.
"Why are you helping them?! What is the order you receive?! Are you broken or what! And why?! Why?! WHY! Are you against me- AWWWWW!"
In a moment, Shadow's armor's powers were restored and he was able to impale his sword into the right side of the mare's waist and pull her out. The dark mist escapes from the wound and with a sword instead of a hand she could not stop it. This distracts the mare. Enough for Shadow to hit her in the face and switch places. As the mare fell to the ground, she only had a second to open her eyes wide and stare into Shadow's red eyes. And in the next second, the mare's claw that was trying to take out those eyes was now being crushed by Shadow's hand.
"AWWWW! CURSE YOU AND THOSE BUNCKING SL- GUH!!!", she didn't finish when Shadow shoved his sword into her mouth.
Without finishing there alone, he released his sword and with both hands tore the mare's arm with her claw from her body. The mare tried to use her sword from her other arm, but with the loss of magic in her body, the sword began to lose shape and began to turn into more mist.
Having enough, Shadow stands over the mare impaled on the ground. Her body was beginning to fall apart, but not wanting his opponent's misery to continue, he knew it was time to put an end to it. Then he drew his sword from her and with both swords cut the mare in half. Boneless and fleshless, Shadow's swords cleave the mare in two as she gives a silent roar and vanishes like the mist she was made of.
"Wow...", if Rainbow was impressed with how Shadow fought, now she was afraid of how she might end up if Shadow decides to finish her off.
Rainbow wasn't sure she could call herself his rival. She well knew that he had power with his armor as well as toughness and endurance with his high speed. Adding his mastery with weapons, his hand-to-hand combat skills, and his acting prowess, she could admit that he was better than her. If he was perfect then why was he kneeling on one leg, breathing hard?
"Wait, what-Shadow!" Having rested enough, Rainbow ran to his side. When he reached it, he could see how difficult it was for him to breathe as the lights on his armor flickered uncontrollably. "What is wrong?! Tell me! Is there something bothering you?! Are you poisoned?"
"No."
With steely resolve, Shadow summoned his second wind and was now able to control his armor. When it stopped blinking, he stood up and began scanning the area for any more threats. "I'm just low on energy.", he said while nothing happened a moment ago.
"Low energy? Why? Is there something in the air? Did you eat something wrong?", she was almost on top of him, but his dry response stopped her.
"Negative.", once he was sure there were none. Then walk over to the bridge post and finish fixing it. "My physical body has not rested or eaten in a week. Now I rely on the magic of my armor to operate."
"Wait! You haven't rested in a week?! You're crazy! You can die if you don't take care of your body!" Rainbow yells to make Shadow realize his own well-being. But it fell on deaf ears.
"Your concerns are misplaced. As long my master orders are pending to complete, as a tool, I will keep operating until the orders are realized or this body reach its end."
Rainbow was angry. "STOP!" She ran in front of him. "Why do you keep saying that! You are definitely more than just a tool! You don't have a dream or a goal in your life!"
"No. I don't."
Rainbow was silent from that moment on. Not because she was angry. Not because she didn't have anything else to say. And not because of his words. It was because of the resolve in those red eyes that she found him exuding as he said that.
"My sole purpose is in the fulfillment of my masters' wishes. That's what I was forged and made for, it's part of my reason for existing. Everything else. It's irrelevant to me."
Once he finished talking to Rainbow, he went to finish the job of fixing the bridge and sent the signal to the girls that they could now cross. While they wait for the others to cross, Rainbow continues to look at Shadow who was waiting for the rest. After thinking enough, she decides to speak.
"What's the order?", Shadow turned to Rainbow giving her his full attention. "What did your master tell you to do so much that you need to ignore everything? Even your friends who are worried about you."
Shadow just stares at her waiting and analyzing Rainbow's concern. In the end he had nothing against it since he was not prohibited from doing it. He only cares that his master can believe and trust him, while she does not. Because he will complete whatever she asks, even at the cost of his life.
Even if his success rate was 0%. "Current Order: Stop Nightmare Moon"
Author's Note
First you are going to hate me for this cliffhanger, this is the end of part 3 but you can hope what is coming next is the main event and it will come full as I am working on it on this week that come. The only thing I may put the ending separate put all will come to piece together for the main frame.
Chapter 14 And he will face any danger
Author's Note
Hi, sorry for the late update. I got hit by the covid and was hard, because of the headache was hard to focus some days that had a a writer's block. Originally I was going to upload the fight only but then decide to add an extra chapter for what happen after the fight. From here how Shadow works and how Twilight choice can determinate the course of Equestria will start to be reveal.
Chapter 14 And he will face any danger
Chapter 14 And he will face any danger
It was almost 6 am on Equestria, and the rest of Terra, yet the sky was still under control of the night.
This strange phenomenon spread throughout the planet. Luckily, Princess Celestia established a plan to control the chaos that could be generated and thus all the cities of Equestria were under control. She also, with her ambassadors, notified the other countries but with only 24 hours to stop the eternal night. So Equestria was still calm, even with the initial chaos, everything was going well in most cities.
In Canterlot it was another story for a princess to take care of the nobles' complaints.
"Please tell me I heard it wrong.", Princess Cadance, as the second princess and next to Princess Celestia in authority, was doing her best to respond and receive all the concerns of the citizens.
She was also in charge of receiving all reports on the progress of Nightmare Moon's invasion operation in Canterlot. For now things were something she could handle, but there was something she didn't like to face. "You've got to be kidding me. Brother."
"How could I be kidding about this, sister?", Cadance had a brother. Unlike her, who was born 4 years after her, her brother did not receive the magical core to be a celestial alicorn, much less belong to the alicorn race.
He was a young white unicorn of 20 years old with always perfect blonde mane. His choice of clothing was always an elegant smoking of white, light blue and sometimes gold with silver, real gold and silver. His entire presence shows royalty, but in reality all he received was the title.
Prince Blueblood. "I'm just saying that our aunt is getting too carried away with this joke. It's almost time for the date I scheduled for today and the cafe I'm taking her to hasn't opened yet!"
"Brother. I understand that the night has dragged on quite a bit, I even know that this will affect our ponies' business and lifestyle in some way. And believe me, our aunt has no bad intentions with this.", Cadance uses what her aunt told her on the subject, that this was her own prank to avoid the news of Nightmare Moon's arrival.
However, that wasn't the problem she had with her brother. "What I don't understand is, why do you need 30 of our guards to escort you to see your marefriend?"
Blueblood is quiet for a minute. Cadance was trying to give him enough time to hear the new excuse this time. When she decided that was enough, Blueblood gave his answer. "...Because it's dark outside."
"...And.", Cadance raised an eyebrow at him, forcing him to tell the whole truth.
"...And I'm afraid that a thug will appear in my path.", Prince Blueblood was not a brave pony, he was a coward and useless in times of emergency like this day. On top of that, he didn't have any fighting experience and was afraid of pain. "And that can steal all the jewels and gems from my suit, leaving me with nothing, not even my clothes."
Cadance stares at him with a blank face. Unfortunately for her luck, Blueblood's excuse was actually justified this time as she also received reports that multiple crimes were occurring throughout Equestria. Most were small purse snatchings like 'give me all your money', however, there were also large criminal groups and bandits who decided to take advantage of the chaos. None were successful as Equestria's guard corps and army were guarding them along with the Children of the Night.
So Cadance didn't have an answer for him. 'I can't deny the possibility but we can't move our guards now. I can't even move one since they were all strategically placed until the danger of an invasion passes. However, there is the idea of my brother running around town in his underwear... or naked. Yeah, nopony deserves to see that.', gathering her thoughts, Candace began to 'persuade' her brother to change his mind.
"...Well... how about she comes here- No. That's still a bad thing to say, even coming from you... So, how about you carry a spare sword- Nope, a tragedy can only happen if you have a sword... How about you go with a guard uniform- What are you thinking, Cadance? Our subjects may mistake you for a real guard... and yes, I know you're just wearing your smoking jacket.", Cadance was losing her chances as Blueblood questioned her with his eyes.
"Sister. I know I'm not the best at... fighting events, but why do you still persist in staying inside? Not only our subjects, but also the castle staff and me. Our aunt wasn't supposed to be playing with us by not lifting up the night to scare us.", Blueblood said as he crossed his arms.
'I wish that were the case.', Cadance keeps thinking of many ways to convince him. Anything to convince him.
But her time is running out when Blueblood questioned her while narrowing his eyes. "Sister? Why don't you answer me?... Are you hiding something?" Cadance panics since her brother knows her, to a certain extent.
She was about to spill the beans when a new voice came to her rescue. "Well, believe it or not, today is a special day for Princess Celestia so she was planning to extend the night a little, your highness.", said the voice of Captain Iron.
The two were arguing in the hallway, so it was easy for Captain Iron and Shining Armor to enter one of the hallways when they turned towards them. Iron spoke up, giving Cadance a break. "You can take it as a mini vacation. I figure she's sleeping and forgot to tell us."
"So... Is Princess Celestia just taking a little time off? Was our aunt having a bad time before this holiday?" Blueblood got distracted by starting to review his memories. "I had no idea our aunt was going through a difficult time."
"Yeah, it's hard to imagine that.", Iron then walks towards him. "So, Prince Blueblood, we want to give our Princess some time to herself. It's a shame that some ponies (the nobles) aren't as considerate of the princess taking some time off. If you go out, they'll ask you, and we don't want them to turn to you as their new target to vent their hatred on the royal family if you give them bad news."
One thing Blueblood was good at was his audience interaction skills. He was the face of many public campaigns and was also the leader of many political movements for the progress of Equestria. The only thing he was not included in were important matters of war and invasions. So he was not informed of Nightmare Moon's arrival. They were afraid that he would tell the truth to the public.
Blueblood thought if such a case would happen, and in the end he could see the problems in it. "Yes... It's okay. I understand the situation. But, what about-"
"Your marefriend?", Iron took him at his word and put the final nail in the argument. "I can take care of it. One of my daughters has just been promoted from a new recruit but has not been assigned yet. I will send the message so she can check on your marefriend. She can even deliver a letter from you. Is that good for you?"
Although Iron is now retiring from the battlefields of warriors, he is still experienced in the battlefields of words and is a veteran. However, he always loses when his wife and daughters argue. He even failed to win when his eldest daughter requested to be a guard to keep him away from the gates of the dead at a time when her father was going to a losing battle. The face she made after hearing that her father decided to leave the job of Captain of the Royal Guard was a good memory that he will take with him when he promoted her that same day.
Blueblood mediates the offer. "Hmm. Then I should write that letter.", ignoring the rest, Blueblood walks to the nearby study for some papers and quills.
Iron smiles that he was able to trick him, but now he has to figure out how to trick his daughter into doing him the favor. "Well, I'll have to look for that new recruit. Shining, stay here and make sure the princess is safe.", then he left the two of them. Without looking as the princess and the guard throw themselves into each other's arms.
Cadance wasted no time in seeking some comfort from her stallion. "Shining... I..."
"Yes, I know... I'm also worried and scared.", Shining tries his best to comfort his marefriend.
After a couple of minutes, they decide to take some time to look at the full moon through a window. Without worrying about any pony seeing them, they continue to speak their concerns and thoughts. But only one thing really worried them.
"Do you think Twilight is in trouble?", Cadance spoke up as she rested her head on her colt's chest. "The report from Ponyville stopped coming the moment she showed up."
"Yeah I read them... She show up and took out the guards and spies we have on Ponyville.", Shining let out his mind. "If only I could go there, then I can protect her. But..."
"Yes, I read them... She appeared and eliminated the guards and spies we had in Ponyville." Shining blurted out his mind. "If only I could go there, then I could protect her. But..."
Cadance removes herself from his chest and moves his head so Shining can focus on her. "I know... You need to protect the useless princess of love."
"Hey. Don't say that.", Shining grabbed the hand that was on his face. "You are still learning to be a princess. And believe me I said that you are strong in your own way. Soon you will be a strong, loved and beautiful princess."
Cadance couldn't hide the growing smile on her face, she was happy to have a special pony such as Shining. Too much that ideas came to her. "You know... we don't know what the future have ready for us.", she remove her hand and tap her finger on his chest. "We should make sure we don't have regrets later."
Cadance couldn't hide the growing smile on her face, she was happy to have a special pony like Shining. And too many ideas occurred to her. "You know... we don't know what the future holds.", she removes her hand and taps her finger on his chest. "We should make sure we have no regrets later."
Shining lowered his hand and looked blankly at his marefriend. "Are you in heat?"
"What! No... No,no,no." Cadance pretended to be shaken by such a comment. "But if I am, don't you want to leave something to remember you?", only to turn around and give him his best puppy dog eyes.
Puppy eyes that he was already immune. "Cadance. First, I'm not going to die or go to war. Not yet. Second, stop killing me every time I have a dangerous mission. Third, I know you want more than a quick one when you're in heat and we don't have time or condoms."
While Shining was killing his mood, Cadance puffed out her cheeks and returned the cold treatment to him. Without seeing how he approached her ear. "But we can have as much time as we want after this, with or without condoms."
When he finishes, Shining retreats and waits for the result. After 10 years of relationship, Shining now knows how to treat her. Then he knew that when she was holding back her giggles, he opened his arms ready for the mare to threw her arms over him.
"Ehehehe~ Oh! Brilliant! I love you!", Cadance laughs as she hugs him and rests her head on his shoulder.
"And I love you!", Shining was happy to have a wonderful mare who loved him. But with pain he hides from her the real reason why he can and would abandon her and go to Ponyville. 'The Shadow Blade is there. If you hurt my sister, I will come after you.'
While Shining has his own secrets, Cadance does too and it pained her to keep them from him. She just received Gadget's report, with his findings on Yami's rules. And the true danger of Nightmare Moon's goal with them. 'Twilight... please be careful. Don't make the wrong decision.'
"Rainbow Dash! Are you okay?", she watched as the yellow mare hugged the light blue mare.
"Yeah... I am okay, alright. Shadow saves back there.", she can confirm it since she saw the entire battle as a spectator and as the one fighting against him. "I wasn't going to abandon them even if I lost my wings, but thanks to him I was able to keep them. So we could finish fixing the bridge, alive."
"Really?! And where are they?! I want to show those bullies not to mess with my friends! I also wanted to ask them where they got their suits so they could advise me on making my own. I'm still looking for a solution to my party canon trick where I can shoot myself without burning my butt.", she was really upset because the pink mare didn't end up inside a tree. She wanted to destroy her foolish and innocent soul, as well as that annoying attitude.
"They... it doesn't matter. We take care of them.", she didn't believe how lucky she had just been. Her summons were made of her magic and part of her will was in them, especially in the mare. There was no way the blue mare could survive this challenge, but she emerged unscathed. Thanks to somepony.
"Shadow! Are you OK?! Did those ruffians hurt you?", somehow she was jealous of that white mare. That white bitch spoke as if her slave belonged to her, but soon he will be under her command, as it should have been from the beginning. Only she was worried about why she hadn't succeed on it.
"Ah am more worried about how he's doin. That was a nasty jump. Ah know ya have superpowers, but that was a whole new level. Are ya really okay? We can rest if you need it partner.", she agrees with the orange mare. She also wonders how he keeps doing it, going against her.
All these thoughts passed through Nightmare Moon's mind, as she watched the group from the roof of one of the castle towers. She had planned everything and had all the cards on her side. Even with her limited resources, she discovered Celestia's plan to use the new holders of the Elements upon her arrival in this era, which is why she needs to place restrictions on Celestia to prevent her interference. She knew that her real threat to her was these new holders.
However, they had been just a group of college mares who had not even reached true adulthood. She knew they were just a bunch of little fillies unable to overcome (survive) their obstacles.
Once these fillies are out of the way, Celestia will crumble and be able to conquer Equestria, she had many ways to succeed. She even didn't care about her cult anymore, knowing that some of them were located in this castle. She discovers this when she sends one of her summons made with her magic to perform a reconnaissance. When she discovers their current state, she decides to do nothing with them and focus only on the Elements. Anyway she didn't have time to punish them and what she really needed was to stop these fillies and victory was within her reach.
She could very well take care of it, however, all her problems, including this one, came from a single culprit.
"...Thanks, Shadow. For saving Rainbow...", the purple mare, who knew nothing, approached her servant.
Now she was looking at Twilight Sparkle, the student her sister chose to tutor, who was talking to Shadow thanking him for saving Rainbow. And how he recognizes her. 'Why does he answer her?'
Through her phantoms, she was able to hear an order received from him during the fight for the bridge. Nightmare Moon stops her frustration and anger to redirect her attention to the unknown mare who couldn't get anything from the cult and her findings. However, she wasn't sure what her role was in all of this. Was she the leader, a guide or something more?
Like Twilight, Nightmare Moon goes back to studying the Elements of Harmony, because for some reason she forgets how they work. She had no memory of how the Elements of Harmony were used and activated on her early days with Celestia as one of the holder. Yet she even had pieces of memory of her being one holder as well
She did not remember how The Elements of Harmony were used and activated in her early days with Celestia as one of the holders. However, she even had memories that she was also be holder herself.
But she didn't remember it clearly. 'When was that? When I was at my weakest self, 'Luna'? Did I... betray myself?'
Nightmare Moon was able to understand that she was a person created by the real Luna. Both ponies share the same body but not the same consciousness, it can be said that it was part of her subconscious to separate the memories to protect Equestria from herself. But as Nightmare Moon she doesn't care as she only needs the memories of her findings. And the objectives for which she was born.
TAKEHIMFROMHERCORPSE
'That's right, I can take him from Celestia, from any whore who dares to take him from me. I just need to focus on winning the title with the rules that were established for everyone. For me~ To make him mine~ That is his promise.'
Nightmare Moon put in order her mind and restate her resolution. Especially when her mare mind was executing all the things she hoped to do with him right away. Because she knew it well. She knew about the commandments, and the hidden power.
'I may not know how he is helping them, it may be that they allow it, but... It doesn't matter. The whole thing is that the famous Shadow Blade is weak and I am stronger than the last time we faced each other. Maybe... I can finally get our revenge back.'
Nightmare Moon knew that the game was not over yet and their winning rate was still high as the secret to activating the Elements remains a mystery to them. Now that the group was entering the castle, he also knew that there was only one more event for that night.
With her resolve to destroy the heroines' will, Nightmare Moon turns into the blue night mist and rushes to reveal herself. 'It's time for our rematch, Shadow Blade. I promise you, all of Equestria will be ours!'
After making sure that none of them, Rainbow or Shadow, were hurt, the group could now enter the castle. His first impression was the idea of how mystical and ancient the place was. All the ponies could feel the history and importance this castle had. Twilight had a desire to tell the story of the castle. But the group didn't care if she did so they let her do her thing, a mistake they regret.
From the entrance, Twilight informs the group that this was the original castle where the King and Queen of the alicorn race settled to raise the two princesses of Equestria. These two princesses receive the gift of controlling the sun and moon from their mother Faust, while their parents receive the gift of the stars and galaxies. As time passed, this castle was the home of the two princesses for thousands of years, until the two fought each other for the right to rule the land.
Nopony knows the real reason for this fight and what could have caused it. Twilight and many other historians theorize what might happen if this place were abandoned. However, all ponies conclude that Princess Celestia inherited the right to rule the country and move her domain to where Canterlot is now. And the golden era of Princess Celestia's monarchy began, until today. That is what Twilight told the group but lose them as she add more unrelated stuff.
And not the things they were interested in, since Twilight was explaining the 13th painting they found. Six ponies are no longer interested.
"As you can see here in this painting, it reflects the revolution of the writers against the high nobility who controlled literature at that time. His struggle consisted of freely expressing his ideas and stories even if they were based on real life, other popular themes and even fictional areas. This revolution changed history and allows us to write the stories we want and the choice of making them public or not depends only on us. So from that moment on, the so-called 'Fanfiction' was created in Equestria. Very interesting without girls!"
An excited Twilight explains with delight all of the knowledge she had when she was able to identify most of the remains of paintings and other pieces of art during their trip to the Hall of Elements. But she didn't stop there. She also educated the history of the statutes, the decoration that was still practically intact, the architecture of the castle and even some art windows. And none of the girls could, nor have the heart, to stop her happy moment.
"Yeah...", Rainbow was the first to lose all interest. "Really... fascinating..."
"Well, it was interesting to know what fashion was like a few hundred years ago.", Rarity did pay attention, but only to the parts related to clothing from that era. Only to check out her new look again with her short mane during the rest of Twilight's speech.
"Really? Ah am sure Ah won't wear those types of dresses. Ah prefer to have some movement if things get pretty bad and brute force is required.", Applejack added that she wasn't interested in many topics, but she did put her attention on the food section, especially her story of her apple family ancestors.
"Aja, Aja, Oh! Girls, you must concentrate. Now it came to the rock type part for the construction.", Pinkie...let's just say she listened to Twilight's every word. "Oh, I have a question! What did you use? Granite, marble or limestone? If I may add, I think sandstone is the best choice as a personal opinion."
As for Fluttershy, she wasn't paying attention to the castle. She was focusing more on Shadow, who was also listening intently to Twilight's educational guide. 'Shadow is acting weird, isn't he? And why do I feel like I know what it is?'
As Fluttershy asked herself these questions, the group finally entered the main hall in the center of the castle. Where the pedestal of the Elements was present and waiting for them.
"And this place is... wait! Is this?!", an outburst from Twilight woke up the group. She ran to the pedestal and could see the five stones displayed on the Elements of Harmony altar. "These are... These are The Elements of Harmony! Could it be that we finally found them!" She was happy, but reality crushed her feeling of winning.
"I only see five, doesn't the book say there were six?", Rainbow asks in the back as she and the girls catch up to Twilight.
"!... You are right Rainbow. We only know that five are here, but the sixth will appear as a spark ignite with the five together. That means I'll have to figure out how to get that spark. I just need -SWOOSH- EPP?!", Twilight was about to ask them for help, in the end Shadow went and retrieved the five stones before the others could act.
"Oh... Thanks... Shadow, um, you can leave them here.", with those instruction, Shadow set up the five stone in front of Twilight as she sit down on her knees and observe the stones. "The Elements of Harmony... now we can stop Nightmare Moon."
When he was no longer needed, Shadow walked behind Twilight and waited until she was finished. This allows the girls to meet behind his back. This allows them to talk to each other.
"...Hmm, maybe we should leave so Twilight can focus.", Applejack was the first to speak.
"Are you sure?", Pinkie adds quietly. "It might not be a good idea to leave a young colt and a mare alone in this dark castle. Things can go downhill pretty quickly with these kids these days."
Rarity rolls her eyes. "Pinkie, that will never happen. If Shadow didn't want to take advantage of a beauty like me, and I'm not saying Twilight isn't, what could you make yourself believe he'll do anything with Twilight? They just met today."
"I don't think that's the case." All eyes turn to Fluttershy. "I could be wrong but... don't you think that Shadow only appeared on the same day Twilight did, it can't be a coincidence? And besides, I think he's not acting like himself, not how we know he behaves. Shadow usually pays little attention to us, but once we were with Twilight... he follows her around, whatever she wants."
Fluttershy then turns to Shadow, who was keeping an eye on Twilight while she worked. After pondering her ideas, Fluttershy decides to talk about her concerns. "I think... Twilight- Wait.", but was stopped by the last member of the group.
Rainbow stops Fluttershy from saying more. "Maybe we should follow Applejack's idea and leave them for a moment."
"Why? What do you say that?", Applejack asked worrying why Rainbow was changing her mind until now. Rainbow didn't say it, but the girls could sense that Rainbow was more attached to Shadow than before, as she truly believes that he might die if she wasn't there for him.
Rainbow didn't respond immediately, instead taking a few seconds to look at the group's new duo. She was looking at Twilight, trying to see if she noticed them talking loudly. "There is... something I need to tell all of you. Something you all need to know.", then she turns around and tells them to follow her.
The girls were worried about what might happen, but they didn't stop and followed Rainbow. One by one he looked back at Shadow and Twilight, it was just a moment to see if they were making progress. And when their curiosity is satisfied, they leave the room, leaving Twilight and Shadow alone.
Twilight didn't notice the girls leaving them. She simply stares at the five unresponsive stones with a gem emblem on each one. 'I found them... when the five come together a spark will ignite The Magic of the Elements... but what is that spark?'
Twilight tries to use her spell. She tests common spells with advanced ones. She took the spark literally, so she tried lighting and fire spells without enough power to destroy the stones, but it didn't work. She then tried using activation and unlocking spells, these were useful for magical artifacts, but for Elements they were ineffective. She then began to pray and chant spells, she even chanted what the book said about the sixth element. However, neither his beliefs nor his prayers worked. On the stones.
U$+ #o@r $@ol
"Huh?!", Twilight simply lost her concentration. She opened her eyes at the sudden sensation, but soon noticed that it wasn't the stones that responded. It was because of what was behind her.
Twilight without wasting a second, turns around and confirms her suspicions. Whatever he had felt came from Shadow's presence. Because that feeling that she never knew what it was, from that day until today, their meeting until their trip to the castle, was now talking to her. It still wasn't clear enough but she could guess what the message was.
Use your tool
Use &$*^ $er&*(t f@# &ou$ d♠@#@$
Use y@u$ #e%•on a$&*nst !$─#@♠$
Use &*(r p~!er t@ ch@■g≡ t•⌡ ±@♥!d
'What?', Twilight could feel something speaking to her. Her question was where the voice that spoke to her came from. The surprise was too much for her.
At first she thought it was Shadow talking to her. But, as she calmed down and tried to reason what was happening to him. Twilight was able to determine that it wasn't Shadow. Because a young female voice was trying to reach her through her mind. Or rather, speaking on her mind.
Use your tool
GASP Twilight took a deep breath to control her frantic heart. This time the feelings were much stronger and that scared her. It was as if something was on top of her, whispering in her ear. She believes that since Shadow was around her all this time, he had influence on something. But she wonders, what was it? As soon as she took it in, she discovered that it wasn't trying to hurt her or control her. But instead of helping her.
'Use my... tool?', once she stops being afraid and overthinking it, Twilight decides to confront the culprit. Since he hasn't moved from the place in all this time. Waiting for her from the beginning, what she wants most.
"Shadow... what are you?"
"I am your tool, your weapon, your arms and legs. My will is to serve your wishes, commands, and desires. Your will is my reason of existence as I am your shadow."
Silence. It was all that atmosphere could say in the room and between these two souls. No more sound was made as the mare on the ground repeated the words she had just heard in her mind from the dark being in front of her. Twilight read a lot of books, sometimes novels and fantasy stories. I had read how a protagonist confesses his love or resolution to his loved ones. But this was not the case for her.
She was afraid, she was afraid because she had no idea that something like that could happen to her. She didn't know what to do either. This was something she could not handle as part of her presentation and presentation of her classes and studies. She even wishes to return to her intention of impressing that guard, Strong Shield. Even with bad experiences in flirting, she could find a way to handle it. But all of these were useless for this situation.
She wishes something would break the ice between them for her. And his wish was granted.
WHIRL Suddenly, a dark blue tornado appears behind Twilight. "Huh?!... What is happening?!", and the stones were carried into the tornado. "NO!", out of her instincts, Twilight also jumps over the tornado to save the Elements.
Even Shadow was caught off guard when the dark blue tornado manifested, but his mind panicked when his armor detected magic within it. And it got worse when he saw Twilight jumping into it. "MASTER!"
BANG Using all his strength, Shadow moves to catch the tornado or at least get Twilight out. However, the tornado suddenly disappears as it appeared when his hand almost reaches it. Skidding on the floor only stopping by burying his hand on the ground, Shadow frantically scanned the entire room without wasting a nanosecond. When he couldn't detect any traces, he focused on the place where his master disappeared.
He was angry.
Shadow notices the type of magic in that tornado to know the culprit. He was ordered to stop her and yet he did not do so either to protect his master. If he weren't so weak, Shadow could handle Nightmare Moon in his own way. But that was the problem with his situation. He hasn't received the correct order 'how' to stop her, like Twilight wanted. Knowing this, he tries to convince himself that he has not failed, that he was not capable of doing it. And that his master has not yet lost. He just needs to keep her safe and listen carefully to what she wants to do.
He hasn't lost her. 'Focus!', Shadow was able to calm himself against the raging anger building up inside him.
Even in this kind of situation it was no excuse to let out his frustration. And that worries him. As he told Rainbow, his physical body was already on the verge of collapsing. He could only move thanks to his armor, once again his reserves were running out and soon he would not be able to continue operating. And defense mechanisms can be triggers.
Using his connection to the commandment and his sensory attribute of armor, he forced himself to detect the magical trace and his master presence. Once he had a good confirmation, he opened his eyes and stared at a lone tower that he could see through the broken roof. He didn't debate whether this was the right place, he just knew it. So he gathered his determination and the little energy he still had left to face the confrontation of his master and his opponent.
So he runs towards the final battle of the eternal night, with red iris demonic eyes on him.
Outside in an abandoned courtyard of the castle, Rainbow led the rest of the girls to discuss their next course of action. A few meters away from where the hall is located and away from Shadow and Twilight's ears.
"So, how many of you believe that Twilight is Shadow's master?", what she received were not surprises or that she was considered crazy, but they all considered the idea and agreed with it.
"I think it's obvious, I could see that Shadow is a little tamed by her.", Pinkie adds to the theory. "I can be annoying, dumb, airheaded, distracted, annoying, crazy, innocent... well, not so much, and a manic pony. But I know when a colt has his eyes on a mare. And I know the feeling, these girls draw too much attention.", Pinkie was referring to her two big (E) babies. "With jumps and jumps everywhere I do attract attention, with everypony. But with Shadow... I see that is not the case with Twilight, he is like a pet following his master."
Rarity rolls her eyes at Pinkie's comment, not because of the fact that she's jealous since Pinkie won in that area as a mare, *ahem, she's (D)*, she still adds her opinion. "I second Pinkie's point with Shadow. He didn't treat any of us when we met him like he did with her when they met. When Twilight showed up, he was putting all his attention on her, even if she dismissed him. I don't know how Twilight managed to charm him, something even I couldn't do with my flirting skills. Unless that's what Rainbow confirms."
Applejack thinks about Twilight, from the moment she met her to this moment. She, like the other girls, also thought that Twilight was the potential master. However, she only had one doubt. "Ah don't know. Ah can be with all of ya that she is the master he answers to. But was she the one who put the curse on him? And why does Shadow listen to her without resistin? Twilight does not prove to be a pony to harm others. Or to control other ponies."
"But that doesn't change what I heard.", Rainbow said, bringing back what she told the group. "He specifically said, word for word, what order he received. He was ordered to 'Stop Nightmare Moon', and who is the pony that is obsessed with stopping her. I don't blame Twilight for being the one to curse him, but she doesn't care about his well-being!"
"What if she doesn't know?", the last one, Fluttershy, took her turn to speak. "Twilight showed that she didn't trust him and didn't want Shadow to be around him. Still, he was surprised when Pinkie pointed out that he was listening to her. I think if we ask them, maybe all the misunderstandings can be cleared up."
All four of them agreed with that part. With Fluttershy being the voice of reason, they also knew that if they asked Twilight with Shadow present they would be able to solve the mystery of the master's identity. And if he listens to her and answers all her questions, they may also discover the truth of the curse on him.
"But...", there was something else worrying the group, as Fluttershy turned to Rainbow. "Are you sure what you suspect? Is Shadow weak again? Is he losing consciousness again? Is he... in danger of falling into the hands of his inner demon?"
Rainbow wasn't there at the time Shadow attacked Fluttershy. So she could only trust what they told her. "Yes. He told me that he is low on energy and that only his armor allows him to continue. Also, his armor was flashing as if it was going off."
"Oh no...", Fluttershy started to panic. "If he loses control again, this time he will lose to the curse. He could die..."
Applejack decides they had enough time. "Okay, then let's vote. We can't waste any more time, we've already left them alone long enough. So who want to-" BANG
The group soon stops their movement when the ceiling of the room where the Elements were located suddenly explodes. Paralyzed by the surprise of the explosion, the girls expected at least Nightmare Moon or Shadow. What appeared was something else. From the roof they could see a dark figure, thanks to the red stripes and the shine of two swords they recognized Shadow, however they felt that they were seeing another pony. Only a pony could grasp the danger in the two demonic eyes with red irises blazing in him.
"No... does this means... it's too late.", Fluttershy let out her fears and she wasn't the only one.*****
"Is that... Shadow?...", Rainbow even now couldn't believe it, the proof was in front of her. "What the hell is he?"
"I admit the curse part sounds kinda cool...", Pinkie added.
"...And now?" Rarity was unable to take her eyes off him. About how correct the curse part was.
All the girls were now taking the curse seriously when Pinkie responded. "...Not anymore."
Even if only the eyes had changed, the aura that Shadow exuded showed that he was something more, or that he was becoming what he really is. The girls even think that there was another Shadow they were looking at when he turned to them. An incredible bloodlust could be found in his gaze, fortunately for the girls' sanity, they felt that it was not for them. Just one look at them was enough for that Shadow to lose interest, he turned to where he was going. Soon the girls knew who those eyes might be for as they turned towards a tower at the edge of the castle grounds.
Like flashes of light emanate from the topmost floor of the tower.
Rainbow could now recover from her frozen state. "Wait! If Shadow is there, could that mean-" BANG, her response came as Shadow began running across the roof toward that tower.
Applejack detecting the type of situation they were in, woke up the group. "That answers our question! Come on girls! Twilight might be in danger!"
With Applejack's determination, the girls return to reality and follow her through the castle. The last thing they could see before entering was the figure of Shadow beginning to climb from the outside of the tower with his two swords as climbing tools. The girls didn't know what happened when they were separated from the two of them, but they knew that this search was coming to an end. As was their main concern, will they all survive?
Or are they going to lose a friend? This was Applejack's fear. 'Tarnation! All the signs were there and I didn't do anything about it! Please, Mother Faust! Make sure nopony dies! Twilight, Shadow and even Nightmare Moon! I don't want to lose another pony!'
"The Elements!"
Twilight didn't know why she jumped into the tornado, she only knew that losing the Elements of Harmony could end her mission to stop Nightmare Moon. Since you were a victim and flying above the tornado, try to grab at least one rock. But his journey ended in no time and, in addition to failing to grab a rock, he walked out of the storm and crashed to the floor.
"AHHH!", Twilight fell onto her back and took some time to suppress the pain. As she recovers and sits up, she opens her eyes seeing in horror what was in front of her.
The tornado that took her and the Elements transport her to another room. He could see that the new room was a hallway with multiple columns lined up along the room. The windows showed no part of the castle or even the forest, but rather a clear blue night sky. Some of them were broken and half intact, but the window at the end of the hallway was completely intact and reflected the light of the night and the moon behind it. It was also where the tornado was that brought her and threw her to this place.
The tornado was made of blue night magic and from inside Twilight could see the five stones, but also a figure inside. When the show was over, the tornado began to break up, leaving behind the five stones on the ground, and a pair of hooves next to it. The tornado was replaced by the appearance of a figure that began to materialize. Soon the body of a tall mare with wings and a horn appears as her full battle armor reflects the moonlight on her. Her astral night sky mane flowed freely behind her helmet as her blue cat iris eyes opened to look at Twilight.
"Nightmare Moon...", Twilight was amazed, everything she knows is from her legend, but seeing her in person was too amazed to hide it.
"Hahahaha, I'm happy to see you too, my little pony.", Nightmare Moon responded to her audience. "But you're going to hate me because I bring you bad news. Your search... ends here~" and he intensifies his warning as he summons his astral scythe. "You have lost."
"No...", Twilight couldn't believe it. She was close and at the same time far from saving Equestria and her master. She almost fell at Nightmare Moon's statement, but soon a strength gave her courage. She remembers her family and the ponies she had gathered today. 'No. It's far from over!' and she stands up, adopting a fighting pose.
As Twilight stood up, Nightmare Moon looked at her with amused eyes. "You're kidding? Ha! Hahahahahaha... You're kidding, right?"
"AHHHHH!", with her battle cry, Twilight sent her spells at her as she began to run and charge her horn.
"Oh~ how cute~", Nightmare Moon responds by using her scythe to repel her spells while taunting her. She smiled with the intention of playing with Twilight so she also ran to meet her.
'Just wait for it.' Twilight had no intention of clashing into her. When the two were about to meet, Twilight's spell was activated. 'NOW!'
"You are-", Nightmare Moon was ready to take Twilight down, but at the last second she teleported away. "Gone?! Where did you go?!", her response was a flash behind her.
Twilight teleports right between the five elements and resumes activating the spark. 'Please! Elements of Harmony! Answer my call!'
Twilight tried one more time with all her hopes in it, and finally had an answer. The five stones began to flicker with a light inside them and their magic began to manifest as the stones levitated in the air. Soon the five Elements began to glow as sparks flew out around them.
"No! Impossible!" Fearing that Twilight was really the one who activated the Elements, Nightmare Moon uses her own teleportation on herself and moves in front of Twilight. But she was too slow.
When Nightmare Moon reappears, she can't do anything as Twilight was in the air and the Elements surround her with their light and sparks. For a moment, a sixth spark was forming in front of Twilight, however it rejected her.
"AHH!", when Twilight was able to grasp the sixth light, it sent her flying a few meters away from the other five.
Again, Twilight falls to the ground as the same pain and a new one spread throughout her body. "Ugh. What...", she opened her eyes and sat up only to watch in horror as the five stones became dull and fell to the floor.
Nightmare Moon was also amazed, then her fear was replaced by excitement. "...Ja...jajajajaJAJAJAJA! You fool! You thought you could stop me! That the magic of the Elements was within your reach!", when she saw the desperation in Twilight, she wanted to make her truly desperate. And she did so while levitated the Elements.
"Not anymore~" SLASH, and pulverizes them with his scythe.
"The Elements...", she fails as she watches the five stones being reduced to pieces.
Twilight Sparkle did not get the Elements of Harmony. She fails her master. He fails his family and Equestria. She fails to stop Nightmare Moon and save Terra. She fail to-
D@ y^& a#m%t d$f(@a+
"Huh?!", her thoughts were unclear, she thought she started imagining things. She wasn't thinking clearly as the voice spoke to her again. At that moment, she couldn't get the message but thanks to that she came back to reality. In time to hear Nightmare Moon's speech, as she approaches her with her scythe.
"Oh poor, my little pony~", Nightmare Moon leaves the now destroyed Elements of Harmony behind to go to Twilight. "I had to admit that I really thought for a moment that it really was you who would stop me. A hero and champion to stop the evil that came to destroy her country. That she was destined to stop me!"
♦o ?^o @%^it *ef@at
"But now... it proves the opposite, you are neither a savior nor a hero. I don't know what Celestia saw in you. But I do. And all I see is a little filly. A useless, incapable filly hoping to stop me. To a goddess. Hehehe.... So let me tell you the truth.", at this point, Nightmare Moon was only a meter away from reaching her.
~! ?uo ad♣-+ de^e@t
"This is our new reality, you failed and I won.", then a thought crosses your mind. "Hmm? I promised to bring you in chains to Celestia, but I didn't promise it in one piece, so I'll have to cut off that horn of yours.", Nightmare Moon stood in front of Twilight with her scythe ready to bring it down. "And with this my victory is assured. The night will last FOREVER!"
Twilight was lost, her mind was not clear, her thoughts were not in order, her body did not respond, her spirit seemed to lose hope and her soul... burned with a desire that she did not know she had. She did not reject her current situation nor accept that there was no way to stop Nightmare Moon. A desire told her she was wrong.
This flame was telling her that she can defeat her opponent, that she can change the world, that what she wanted can become real for her, that if she can command, someone will answer her.
CRASH She found it as the form of metal against metal.
"You...", Nightmare snarls at the one who dared to oppose her.
GROWL He did the same with the one who dared to hurt her.
"Why are you here...", Nightmare began to lose her posture when she saw those red eyes.
GROWL He just put more pressure in his swords as an answer.
Twilight could only say a word as Nightmare Moon and her scythe were repelled. "Shadow."
CRASH In front of her, Shadow with his two swords stops and pushes Nightmare Moon back. Now being able to hear the young female voice in her head.
Do you admit defeat
Chapter 15 To make the world she desire
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. View Online
Chapter 16 for his purpose is to complete it
Chapter 16 for his purpose is to complete it
Er-r-r-r-or. U-u-u-unit #3 is n-n-not ava-i-i-ilable, un-n-n-nknow force-e-e-e is afect-t-t-ting the signal to Unit #3. Th-h-h-he l-l-link to the Ya-a-a-mi System is dama-ma-mage. 'User' progra-a-a-am will st-t-top wor-r-r-king in approximately 2 mi-i-i-inutes u-until the e-e-error is fix-x-xed.
"I see, in other words we just broke him. As you as well.", Discord, the master of chaos, was using the 'Yami System' for the last time.
He didn't like the idea of holding a 'computer' in his hand, or whatever he thought it might be, as it called itself. But since he won't be able to use it after this day, why not take advantage of the experience? And with the secret with him.
"That's a shame. I hope Celestia won't be sad about this. But she was the one who used the Elements on my servant, so I guess it's her fault that she won't experience this Yami Tool business.", Discord said as he watched at his work.
He unleashes his chaos magic on a frontier town to cause random chaos. He had no goal at all, after all that fight cost him everything, so he just decided to have some fun before the end came for him.
It has been just a few weeks since his master plan to marry Celestia cost him the war, the fight, his strength, his chances with her, as a friend too, and also as his servant and only truly ally. Now he could feel the true loneliness.
But it was his own mistake. 'I wish I had more time. If only I could resist that... magic, maybe I could find a way to suppress it or control it better than I did. But now...', Discord watched as the rune responded weakly and did not manifest properly, but the damage was done. "Now I will join the madness that this brings to us, to this world. At least I know that Celestia- DISCORD!"
Their moment of peace was interrupted by the march of an army on the horizon. And with their leader guide them to the front. 'Well, well, well. The player #2 is here.', Discord was able to observe Celestia and her forces fighting the chaotic abominations he created. Like that magic that he was infected runs through their veins too. He could extend his hand and stop them.
However, it happens as he has guessed. "Of course they don't respond to what I want now. And soon I won't be able to stop them. Because this is what 'I' desire."
Discord let out a deep sigh, he was definitely not happy with this result. He was even afraid of what might happen if he had won in that tower. But now he could understand why he couldn't give that order. The order to stop his tool.
"Oh boy... In the end I was fooled, but who would have thought it would be by myself... Hahaha... ha...", Discord let out a weak laugh at his situation, but regained his resolve and returned to the rune. "Before I give you my answer, answer me this... How can the 'User' program be fixed?"
Th-h-h-he l-l-link to the Ya-a-a-mi System is dama-ma-mage. 'User' progra-a-a-am will st-t-top wor-r-r-king in approximately 37 secon-n-n-n-ds. All fea-a-a-ture-es have be-e-en deactivate-e-e-e. The-e-e-e commandments will n-o-o-ot be a-f-fected and c-c-can reboo-o-o-ot the 'User' p-p-p-program on-n-n-ce the sig-g-gn up of a n-n-n-ew 'User' of-f-f-f Unit #3 is updated. Once th-h-h-e system is-s-s rebooted-d-d all feature wi-i-i-i-ill be re-e-e-store f-f-for 'User' of Unit #3.
"Which means that once you go 'off' you won't be able to bother the next pony, including Celestia. And if the new 'User', the pony in question is someone she recognizes is better than her, let say, accept the role?"
The Second Co-o-o-ommandment will be in effect, b-b-b-b-b-but is r-r-r-equire Unit #3 sig-g-gnal for t-t-the 'User' p-p-p-program to fully re-e-e-eboot. U-u-u-unit #3 is n-n-not ava-i-i-ilable, un-n-n-nknow force-e-e-e is afect-t-t-ting the link to U-U-Unit #3.
Yes, I wonder what it could be... but putting that aside. Let's make sure we are on the same side of the coin. This magic and whatever he was going for with this, isn't it going to affect my Celestia... until the poor soul who will replace her agrees to be the 'User'?
Affirmative...... U-ser Di$cor-r-r+ d♦ you acc-c-c-ce%♣ defeat +* u-u-us■% Celestia Aurora Sun
Discord stares with hostility at the rune. Even if this 'computer' was weak, he could still see the danger in it. And how it promised the world. 'Yes... the world... even she can be-NO.', Discord closed his eyes when that thought came, but it was all he needed to make a resolution.
"Yes... I was defeated... she is better... than me..."
He opened his eyes and the rune no longer existed. His lion hand was clean without any sign that ever existed, and that relieved him. He didn't want to imagine the damage if he kept it. But with pain he turns his gaze towards his beloved.
From a few meters away, Celestia swings her solar sword cutting off an arm of one of his abominations. Her army was still fighting his chaos abominations, and he could see how they were winning. But he was more focused on Celestia than watching the fight. Only when he could see how, in Celestia's hand holding the sword, a red and even more broken rune that could not materialize now dissolved in the air before it could be imprinted on it.
He smiled hearing it cry.
Errrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr@%@$%s?fg^%$^|:}"{@☻♦•╨J▼;]];
In the back of his mind he could still hear the voice and feel its presence in his mind leaving him. He should be happy, in fact he was happy that he started laughing. He laughed out loud as his laughter grew so much that he had to laugh at the sky. The heavy burden was lifted from his shoulders, so his madness finally caught up with him. And he decided not to hold back anymore.
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, THIS IS SO FUNNY! HAHAHAHAHA, I HATE HAVING IT! HAHAHAHAHAHA, SO WHY! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! WHY IS IT SO TEMPTING NOW!", by this point, Discord was rolling on the floor laughing upside down. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Ha.............. I want it back."
Discord jumped on his hooves and began fixing his favorite multi-striped rainbow tuxedo and the pink ballerina skirt he chose for this day. 'Why the feeling of wanting what you don't have is double when a pony you know and love has it! Now I know what -BANG- !'
His thoughts stopped when a strong magical explosion sent out 5 of his abominations.
It took him a few seconds to see the damage, but when one of the abominations that held out better than his brothers was taken down by a blue night scythe, he was satisfied and returned to his thoughts. 'Looks like player #3 isn't wasting his time... Too bad!'
When he finishes making sure he looks presentable, he tries to put on his best poker face to greet the two sisters. But his smile twisted with each passing second as his guests arrived. All his attempts to get rid of the title and protect his beloved were transformed into desire. A dark desire that he was fighting against all this time.
'OH~ I could have it all... If only I let myself be carried away by that promise... I could marry Celestia and-No!.... SIGH... If I did that I would force it. . And she could hate. And stop loving me too. WE agree on this.', he was able to control himself in just a few seconds until the two sisters were able to reach him.
One with a broken heart to seal him for the sake of Terra and the other with the desire to take what he has.
A 'desire' that he knows well. 'Sorry Lulu, he can't be yours. Not like you are now. And if I'm right... my guess you're corrupted by it's influences too. You were so obsessed with him. I know that to help him, you should have... met 'them'.
Then he raises his gaze to the sky. Admiring his work. A sky that was half day and half night with cotton candy clouds raining chocolate while the earth changes not only colors. "Haaa... just beautiful. I wonder what Lulu really wants including my beloved Celestia too. But!"
Now he focuses on the two sisters, ready to receive them. "It's time to pay the bill... for what our true selves desire."
Demon
A wingless black metal demon dragon.
It was everyone, the 7 souls thought on a lone tower from an abandon castle in a haunted forest. They came to save the world, to stop evil from winning, to show that with their bonds and working together they can overcome any obstacle. However, they question if they were up to the task when they saw how a true demon look like.
It was what everyone, the 7 souls, thought in a lonely tower of an abandoned castle in an enchanted forest. Heroes came to save the world, to prevent evil from winning, to show that with their bonds and working together they can overcome any obstacle. However, they wonder if they were up to the task when they saw what a real demon looks like.
In a place full of peace and friendship, a true demon show up.
It's what Twilight thought that have release on the world as she stare to it, to him. A Shadow more than 3 meters high, wrapped in lights in the forms of flames, stood firmly on his dragon likes legs flexing his deadly claws.
It's what Twilight thought had freed the world as she stared at it, at him. A Shadow over 3 meters tall, enveloped in flame-like lights, stood firm on its dragon legs flexing its deadly claws. Exhaling flames with each word out of his dragon beak mouth. With his voice transformed from his emotionless voice to a heavy synthetic voice.
Echoed in everyone souls. "PROTOCOLS RECEIVED...... SWITCHING TO COMBAT MODE.... COMPLETE..." GROWL
"Combat... mode... Shadow... what are you?", Twilight continues looking at what was her Yami Tool.
But another voice objected. "....My.... servant..."
Confused what the words could mean, Twilight turns to the mare they came to stop. Nightmare Moon was now able to stand up, but her murderous aura was replaced by something else. The feeling of losing her precious one was present in her eyes, so much so that... she was crying.
"Nooooo... how... could you... take him away from me!" SOB, Nightmare Moon began to cry as she covered her face with her eyes on the floor.
"What... is she doing?" Twilight was perplexed, they came to fight and stop the evil that came to control all of Terra. And now this evil cried like a lonely maiden. 'What is wrong with her? Could it be that she just wanted to get Shadow-!', if it weren't for her User activation, she wouldn't notice.
At first glance it was impossible, but against hers dark fur, black tears fell to the ground. But it wasn't just her eyes that came out, for a moment Twilight thought that her mouth was also secreting that same substance. She finds it really strange when they fall to the ground, to the point of being creepy, because those tears were like that aura. That was alive in how they tried to embrace her.
It was like, something wanted to envelop her. Twilight thought that was her magic, but- 'No... something is wrong from the beginning she found out that I was Shadow's User... Or is there something else?'
Affirmative. A known status effect was found on User 'Nightmare Moon'.
Twilight, not at all surprised, turns to the red rune in her hand. Like Shadow, this thing makes Twilight suspicious like she did when she met him that day. But now Nightmare Moon was a bigger threat. Then, without wasting any time, she raised her hand as the rune glowed at her command.
She gives it her first command. "Explain. What's wrong with Nightmare Moon?"
Processing................ Analysis Complete.
User 'Nightmare Moon' is under the influence of 'Dark Magic'. The Yami system recognizes it from the 'Dark realm'. Danger. User 'Nightmare Moon' mind's stability has reached dangerous levels. Warning. User 'Nightmare Moon' lost control over her 'self'. Precautions are required against-
"WHY!!!" BANG
Before Twilight could get the full report, Nightmare Moon explodes, smashing the floor with her forearms and breaking some tiles. Her crying increased as did her tears, or rather the dark substance overflowed from her eyes and mouth. This distracted Twilight as she couldn't take her attention away from her, thanks to the dark aura escaping from her increasing with her desperation. And wrapping her like a cocoon.
"WHY DOES EVERYTHING IS TAKEN AWAY FROM ME! WHY EVERYPONY RUNS FROM ME! WHY I KEEP LOSING WHAT I WANT! WHY I CAN NOT GET WHAT I DESIRE!"
With each shout the dark matter surrounded her. Her aura, her tears, even her shadow extended from her hooves to her legs, chest, arms and head. It enveloped her with its wings, turning her black fur even blacker like an empty void. Eating all of her colors in the process and leaving behind a Nightmare Moon made of black goo. But what Twilight could notice was that that thing didn't belong in this world at all, or even to Nightmare Moon.
As if something that was not from this world entered her reality.
In the few minutes she fought Nightmare Moon, Twilight could see and feel that what she saw in her enemy was hers... and at the same time it wasn't. 'Her dark side... no, this feels purer and...true? Why is it familiar to me? Where... no... can that be!?'
As Twilight continued to watch, the dark aura now covered Nightmare Moon like a layer of sticky material. Her entire body, including the blue night armor and her midnight mane, became completely black, without light or color. Even her eyes were covered and lost in the dark material, but not her voice.
"WHY...", at this moment, all the girls began to hear how her voice twisted into a terribly low, heavy and horrible tone, like a true nightmare sounded. "WHAT... DO I NEED... TO GET... IT..."
TAKEITFROMHER
"!...What was that?", Twilight snap as she hear that voice, after thinking about it, she blurt out her thoughts. "Could it be?... I remember... that strange book from the royal library mentions something like this... If I'm right then..."
Twilight said out loud tired of being scared now. Now she doesn't know what to really be afraid of so she sends everything to the bucking hole, plus she has her own monster that hasn't let its guard down to protect her. Shadow growled like a guard dog, so she still felt that security, plus with him she felt like she had power. From him, and whatever she had in her hand.
"I need information. Do you know what... was that thing?"
Affirmative. User Nightmare Moon's essence have manifest from her soul to the physical world. Yami system have recognize it as the User's 'True Self'.
As Twilight got her answer and realized what was about to happen as she turned towards Nightmare Moon, the dark, sticky material reflected something moving inside the cocoon. It had no shape whatsoever, but its mere presence made every mare in the room feel a shiver down their spine. It didn't help when several voices echoed through it. And what scared them the most was the fact that all the voices were from Nightmare Moon.
TAKEITITSOURSWEWANTITISOURRIGHTWEALWAYSWANTEDWENEEDITALLOFTHEMWILLPAYHOWTHEYDARETOOPPOSEMEIJUSTWANTEDTOBELOVEDIWANTTOSAVETHEMLOVEMEWEWANTTOBEADMIREDMYSUBJECTWILLLOVEIWANTWHATMYSISTERHAVETHEWORLDCANBEOURSTHEYWILLLOVEME-IWANTMYYAMITOOLIWANTMYSERVANTGIVEITTOMEGIVEITALLTOME!
Twilight hear the voices that the 'True Self' was leaking out and it didn't affect her, it strengthen her resolver. Just before Celestia took away her books when she try to study dark magic, she could grasp the concept of the 'True Self' of the pony soul in a special book. She debated whether this was luck, or destiny.
But she decide to believe, she was prepared for this. "I... wouldn't!"
Twilight now understood why Nightmare Moon viewed her with that kind of madness. She still didn't have all the answers, but one thing was certain: she can't lose to this evil and give it what it wants. Finally she stood up, ignoring that her cloth was now soaked with dried blood, to answer back.
"I won't run away... I won't hide anymore... I won't be afraid anymore... but all this... I WOULD NOT YIELD TO YOUR DEMANDS!", Twilight screams at the top of her lungs with her demon Shadow roaring at her side.
RRRRROOOOAAAAARRRRR
For a moment, the room falls silent again. Twilight stands by what she said. The other girls, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack; They still remain silent spectators. Neither pony says anything or makes a sound for a moment. Just a moment for Nightmare's voice to answer her response.
"THEN... I WILL TAKE IT...", the dark substance vibrates as it solidifies in Nightmare Moon's body as a third eye opens, beneath her horn. A pure red demon eye. "FROM YOUR DEAD BOBY!
SSSHHHRRRRRIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!
Nightmare Moon roars as she stands up on her two hooves. She roars as incredible pain courses through her body, mind and soul. And her transformation began.
Like Shadow, Nightmare Moon's body increases in size. Unlike Shadow, her arms did not become too thick but rather lengthened, but her arms did not reflect that they could be broken with only brute force. Heavy metal knuckles appear on her hands, covering what were her delicate mare's hands, hands that were transformed into crushing gauntlets of war.
Her wings also lengthened, deadly metal spikes grew at the joints of her wings and her feathers grew into razor blades that can cut flesh, bone and metal. Her armor also changed, becoming rougher and heavier but now having fight marks, blood and spikes all over his armor plates.
And finally, her helmet grew, covering her entire face and upper jaw with horns on both sides of her head, and sharp carnivorous fangs replacing her flat pony teeth. White fangs contrasting her dark fur and skin with empty blue eyes.
If Nightmare Moon's 'True Self' was her darkest nightmare, Twilight could call it: True Nightmare
Twilight took a step back, not expecting that the 'True Self' of a pony, even Nightmare Moon, could be too savage for her taste. She even admitted that it scared her. And if the fears of the prophecy of its arrival caught her, this thing could appear in her nightmares. Luckily for Twilight, another monster already took that job away from her. And he was on her side.
ROOOOAAAARRRR Shadow stood between Twilight and True Nightmare.
True Nightmare moved her two blue eyes and the red iris eye also followed towards Shadow. In her empty blue eyes there was a moment where she looked friendly towards him, but it changed to pure hatred defined by the red demon eye. She flinches at the eye's will as her attitude immediately changes hostile.
Twilight continues to back away, she was close to joining the rest of the girls. And when she was a safe distance away, as a starting signal, she stepped on a broken slab. Giving the sound to start.
CLICK RRROOOAAAARRR SSSHHHRRRIIIEEEKK
Both demons run until they are both in the middle of the room as their fists collide creating a shockwave. BANG The remaining window panes shatter with the pressure of the shock wave, the girls cover each other to avoid falling prey to the shock wave. They cover their ears and eyes, even Twilight needs to do it to protect her. But against her well-being she opens her eyes. She knew it wasn't over.
BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG
Shadow and True Nightmare continue to exchange blow after blow, always bumping fists. Every time a shock wave occurred, the room shook. The showdown ended when Shadow attempted to punch True Nightmare, but she grabbed his fist with her left gauntlet. True Nightmare tries to do the same, yet Shadow grabs her fist with his other metal claw. With neither of their arms available, they slammed their heads, creating an even larger shockwave that even the columns and roof shook.
The two looked into each other's eyes, trying to dominate the other. Twilight, from a safe distance, could see that they were both equally strong, but knew it was only temporary as Shadow's legs gave way and he dragged along the ground.
She remembers what they told her. "He is injured... he will lose unless I finds a way to stop that monster."
"Twilight!", after remembering her goal, Twilight turns around and rejoins her friends. Each one has a look of confusion and fear, but after all, concern for her and what Shadow was now.
Applejack was the first to speak. "Twilight. What's goin on? What happened to Shadow? And... What's that thin? What... are we facin?"
Twilight looks back at them, trying to gather her thoughts to respond. "I don't know all the details. Nightmare Moon took the Elements and destroyed them. After that, Shadow came to save me and fight her back. In the process I discover how Shadow's powers work. Or rather how we can use them, since it was revealed that I am his current master. So I agree to be his 'User' to prevent Nightmare Moon from getting the right and title, is what this thing told me."
When she showed it to the girls, they were all fascinated but afraid of the rune, that something like that existed. Twilight included, but she later changes her mind and thinks the rune can explain it better than she can.
Once the girls were able to grasp the idea of the rune, Twilight turned to it and spoke her commands. "You can talk, can't you? Tell us all, what happened to Nightmare Moon? And how can we stop it?", the rune glowed every time a word came out of it, as the voice was transmitted to every girl mind.
Affirmative. The Yami System will answer your requests, as long it authorize. Processing............. Analysis Complete.
User Nightmare Moon have being touch and influence from 'Dark Magic' from the 'Dark realm'. Reason is unknown and further investigation are require. Danger. User 'Nightmare Moon' is no longer stable to use 'Dark Magic' and had fallen to her 'True Self'. User 'Nightmare Moon' is no longer in control of oneself and was possesses by the desire of her soul, the 'True Self'. Warning. 'True Self' can't be removed or eliminate it from Users, can only be purify and calm down by a strong opposite force.
The girls were stunned, they had no idea what he was talking about. Twilight on the other hand, knew about the subject. "'True self'... Just as that book mention."
"Question.", Pinkie raises her hand to speak for the group. "What book?"
Twilight stares at her, and she looks at everyone with the same curiosity. She doesn't know if sharing would be good for them. "A book I found out of nowhere. Written by an unknown author. And it disappeared after I lost it, I couldn't find it again... But I remember the name... The truth in our souls."
The girls were silent. Only broken by Pinkie. "I just want to say... that's the most lame and cringe name I've ever heard. It's almost like a pubescent teenager wrote it, if you ask me, I would name it... What? Oh! There's no time, right? Sorry.", with the group's stares, Twilight was finally able to explain what she got.
"'True self'... I learned from the castle books that it is the manifestation of our dark side, a true dark side that is made up of our darkest and deepest desires that we hide even from ourselves. A side that we do not accept, even though it is part of our true identity.", Twilight explained just to give the girls an idea of what they were dealing with.
"So... How can we stop that?!", Rainbow shouts as she turns around and sees how True Nightmare was now able to push Shadow back.
"And with what?!", Rarity also shouts her concern. "I don't want to be the pessimist, but that horrendous, wild and monstrous thing is a lot for us to handle!" BANG
The girls stop and turn around just in time to see another exchange of punches between the two demons. Only this time they weren't dodging or blocking, they were taking the full impact.
True Nightmare raises her left fist and delivers a powerful blow to Shadow's jaw. Shadow didn't stay with his hands crossed, he punched her with a right blow on the left side, right in the lower ribs. True Nightmare could feel the pain but it didn't stop her from returning with a right hook to Shadow. Shadow almost recoiled with his head back, True Nightmare thought he was falling. She was so distracted that she didn't see Shadow's claws grab her head and receive a strong headbutt from Shadow using his V-crest.
Stunned, True Nightmare backed away giving him free access to his chest, Shadow wasted no time landing a barrage of blows to his stomach, chest and head. And to top it all off, Shadow moves behind her and grabs her waist to finish her off.
With a German suplex. BANG The girls wince at the impact as they watch True Nightmare fall onto her back. Shadow recovers the moment he lets go of her and stands next to her so that her legs fall to the ground.
The girls thought Shadow had the advantage as he grabbed and lifted True Nightmare by the neck with his left claw. But when Shadow retrieves his right arm to deliver another strong blow, he stopped moving, only to spill blood from his mouth. The sudden pain weakened his grip, True Nightmare saw this so she grabbed his claw. Putting enough pressure to crush the girls' skulls.
With her force she crushed his wrist, forcing him to let go. However, she did not let him go because she twisted his arm, which put him at her mercy. Shadow tries to hold his ground but continues to spill more blood. True Nightmare was being bathed in his blood, that didn't stop her from grabbing him by the neck with her other gauntlet.
"WEAK...", her dark voice echoed as she released his arm, Shadow was weak at this point to try and break free. "I THOUGHT YOU WERE STRONG... INVINCIBLE AND IMMORTAL... NOW...", True Nightmare focuses her dark energy into her left gauntlet.
"YOU ARE JUST AN INSECT... A WEAK AND PATHETIC INSECT!" BANG, True Nightmare rises and delivers her strongest dark energy infused punch to Shadow's face.
A new shockwave shook the entire room as Shadow flew to the other side. He stopped when he collided with a column still upright, no longer when it was divided in two by the weight of his body. Shadow falls with a piece of the column next to him.
True Nightmare roared in joy and began running towards him to end his life. With enough distance covered, True Nightmare leaps forward with both of her gauntlets raised ready to crush him. Shadow wasn't going to let her do it, he opened his red demon eyes and dug his claws into the broken column. With unreal strength, Shadow swings the large rock pillar towards his opponent.
BANG True Nightmare's body was sent flying as a ragdoll was hit with a bat in the air. She was sent in the opposite direction of the entrance, away from the girls.
True Nightmare crashes to the ground once before recovering in the air. She uses her left gauntlet to stop her and turn around, only to receive a rock pillar in her face. True Nightmare was hit by the pillar that Shadow used to send her flying and was now crushed by it. The pillar plunged True Nightmare's body into the ground and dragged her towards the wall with the force of the throw.
True Nightmare took some time to recover. Angry, she summoned her fury and let it escape onto the pillar. She punch it and punch the pillar making it crumble. He did not rest until the pillar was pulverized into oblivion. So when she was done and broke the last piece of the pillar to take it away, she didn't expect Shadow to be ready to crush it just as she tried on the other side.
However, Shadow did succeed. BANG
The room shook once again with the two demons within the cloud dust generated by their fight. Twilight should have gotten used to it, but no matter how long it may take, she still couldn't grasp the idea of being the master and owner of that monstrous power. She's afraid she'll wish death on somepony jokingly.
'But I can't refuse that power, it's better to have it instead of leaving it in the wrong hands.', Twilight turns to the girls and the rune.
"W-w-what should w-w-we do?!", Fluttershy's body couldn't stop shaking since True Nightmare's transformation. But her concern for Shadow's wellbeing as well to help in any way give her the resolution to stay at the end. "I d-d-d-don't t-t-think Shadow would w-w-w-win."
Everyone agreed with that so they started to think, until Applejack recapitulated what Shadow's true goal was. "...He is not tryin to win.", she then turns to Twilight, and the rune. "Twilight, didn't that thing say somethin before? That we need to purify that varmint?"
"Yeah...", Twilight then turns to the rune. "You said we need a purifying force to stop it, right? That means the Elements of Harmony can do the job, correct?"
Affirmative. The database has records that the magic of 'The Elements of Harmony' can purify and calm the 'True Self' of a User. Worst scenario, it can turn to stone or seal the User.
"Okay, then the Elements of Harmony can stop that monster.", Rarity spoke once the rune finished. "But that doesn't help us if they are destroyed. Any advice on how we can recover them?"
"Oh, pick me! Pick me!", after the shock of Shadow's transformation, Pinkie returned to her old self. "We should summon their spirits and ask them for help! GASP Maybe it will allow us to access the power of transformation and become the new pony rangers!"
"Pinkie that is.... not wrong?", Twilight replied, thinking about Pinkie's suggestion. And she discovered some truth about it. "Shadow said that the magic of The Elements of Harmony is still available, so that means... could it be that he discovered a way to use them?! Tell me what he discovered now!", Twilight asked the rune.
Searching Unit #3 records. Processing................ Analysis Complete. Unit #3 records show that The Elements of Harmony are not limits to a physical form, the elements represent a quality to live in harmony and that a pony can hold and represent it.
"Hold? Represent?", Rainbow didn't understand what the rune said. "What does that mean? That the Elements weren't those stones?"
Twilight focuses on the clues the rune gives them. 'A quality that a pony can have and represent... It could be...' Twilight looks up at her friends, the five friends she met on this destined day, as well as what Shadow declares to the rune. "The elements holders are here...", she said thinking out loud as her eyes sparkled as something lit up in her.
KABOOM Twilight then returns to the fight and watches in horror as True Nightmare drags a weak Shadow away.
True Nightmare with her right gauntlet was moving Shadow on his head across the floor. She drags him up and crashes him from behind into one of the few remaining columns. Only for True Nightmare to give him a taste of her own barrage of blows. With each blow, Shadow's body became more and more imprinted on the pillar until True Nightmare sent her final blow to his head, sending him through the other side of the pillar.
True Nightmare decides that was punishment enough and backs down. She smiles evilly assuming that was enough, but her smile disappears when Shadow tries to move away from the pillar. He removes his head from the pillar and when he opens his red eyes, he sends a look that he is not done yet and that he will continue fighting. Something True Nightmare grabs to crush.
"YOU STILL DEFY ME!", grabbing him by the head, True Nightmare pulls Shadow off the pillar and sends him crashing into the middle of the room. "USELESS...", she then marches by flexing her muscles and clenching her knuckles. "IT IS USELESS TO FIGHT AGAINST ME... YOU ARE WEAK... YOU ARE TIRED... POWERLESS AGAINST ME..."
GROWL Shadow tries to get up but could only stay on his claws and knees.
The injury and having his defenses low were quickly depleting what little energy he had left. And the limited time for his restriction was ending soon as his armor no longer let out its flaming light. So once it's over, it will shut down. That's why he didn't have the energy to fight back when True Nightmare grabbed him on the back of his head.
"AND THERE IS NO WAY...", True Nightmare was now holding his energy-less body by the back of his neck. She turned him so he could see the emptiness of her blue eyes. With the demon's red eye burning with hatred. "FOR YOUR USER TO DEFEAT ME..."
"You're wrong!", True Nightmare pauses for a moment, slowly turning towards the voice that challenges her. Her red demon eye couldn't believe what she was seeing.
Twilight stands a couple of meters away with the rest of the girls behind her. True Nightmare glares at them deathly with pure hatred before answering her. "IS USELESS... ACCEPT IT... THE ELEMENTS ARE GONE... NONE ONE CAN DEFEAT ME... YOU... CAN NOT... DEFEAT ME..."
"That's where you're wrong. We never really lost. We still have a hope and a chance to win.", Twilight said firmly with a conviction that True Nightmare didn't like.
True Nightmare was at the border to jump on her and rip off her arms. Angry she responds back. "THEN SHOW ME... SHOW ME HOW... HOW YOU ARE-?!", due to her anger, she never noticed the growing smile on Twilight's face.
Only when True Nightmare and a shiver ran down her spine, she get the answer. "Because we have the Elements of Harmony. Right here!", the girls walk towards Twilight on both sides, and a light surrounded each of them. Particles of light that True Nightmare identify as the remains of the five stones she destroys.
Twilight smiled feeling the fear in True Nightmare. "Then let me tell you... That the Elements of Harmony are HERE!", she shouts as she turns to them, her friends.
"Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt, represent the spirit of HONESTY!", Applejack stepped forward adjusting her hat, she was ready to give it her all as she was surrounded by an orange light.
"Fluttershy, who tamed the manticore with compassion, represent the spirit of KINDNESS!", Fluttershy courageously stops shaking and flies forward while surrounded by a pink light.
"Pinkie Pie, who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represent the spirit of LAUGHTER!", Pinkie left all her pain behind and jumped forward with a smile as she was surrounded by a blue light.
"Rarity, who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift, represent the spirit of GENEROSITY!", Rarity stepped forward giving her own death glare to True Nightmare, she was going to make her pay for what she had done to Shadow while surrounded by violet light.
"Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart desire, represent the spirit of LOYALTY!", Rainbow flew, her eyes reflecting that she would fight to the end as she was surrounded by a red light.
"The spirits of these five ponies got us through every challenge you threw at us.", Twilight was glad they were with her. Who continues to stare at True Nightmare, while reading her mind with her question. 'And the sixth Element?'.
"As for the six, a spark is require to awaken their power, a spark I felt at the very moment that I realize how happy they are with me, to see them by my side, and how much I cared for them. And you.", Twilight turned to Shadow, realizing now that he was there to support her as he watched her, and how important her friends were just like him.
By accepting this, a new light appears above on her. Twilight looks up to find a sixth stone with a star mark on it and it descends into her hands.
Twilight watched it and could feel the power in it. The sixth element had accepted her. "This ignite the spark inside me, when I realize that all of you are my friends. My allies. When all this elements are ignited by the spark that reside the heart of all of us, it create the sixth element, the Elements of -DEATH- Magic- Huh?!"
Twilight just took her eyes off her for a second, it was all she needed. Everything for True Nightmare needs to cast Shadow aside and focus on Twilight. Focus on gathering her dark energy into her mouth for Twilight and her friends. Dark energy to kill her, all of them.
"DEATH... TO ALL OF YOU!", True Nightmare roars releasing a dark beam of energy that consumes the entire room.
Her goal was clear as the entire room was devoured by the dark, black beam, True Nightmare attempted to kill Twilight and the girls. Trying, is what she thought she would achieve. Her mistake came when two red eyes open from that dark void, her mistake. She didn't end Shadow's life.
A dark claw emerged from the complete darkness to close her mouth before she could act. True Nightmare's beam ended as Shadow's claw silenced her forever.
Shadow, all the odds against him, against the warnings he is receiving, against accepting his master's defeat, continues to protect Twilight even at death's door. Shadow stands up as soon as he hits the ground and instantly moves to cover Twilight with his body. He took the full impact as dark energy began to melt his armor. None of the girls were injured by the beam.
Now, True Nightmare's red demon eye and she stares in despair as she fell prey to Shadow's grip on her, and how he concentrates all the last of his armor's energy into his right arm. Everypony could see the power of his armor went to his right arm, it wasn't difficult to notice how the stripes lit up again with flames of red light and dark sparks surrounding his arm. Even if he already lost all his blood, his armor was melting, his bones were broken, and his entire body was burning with pain, Shadow still persisted in continuing. To end up launching his last attack, and with it, destroying her.
With demonic speed, Shadow hits her in the chest. But with all that power and energy without the restrictions of a Yami Tool, it was enough for a pulse of energy to pass through True Nightmare and create a powerful destructive shockwave that shook the entire tower.
"GGAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!", True Nightmare screams in pain as Shadow's dark energy burns her entire body, destroying the ceiling and wall behind her in the process.
After the energy continued to hurt her after a few more seconds, the result was shown to all the ponies as they calmed down. The roof of the tower and the wall on the other side disappeared as the dark pulse ended. With an exhausted, burnt-out True Nightmare left behind. "... UGH... HOW... ARE YOU... THIS STRONG..."
Twilight and the girls were safe and unharmed, aside from being left dazed. Twilight just saw complete darkness approaching her and could now see the clear night sky. But all his attention was only on Shadow. "...Shadow... who.... you really are?..."
Warning. Warning. Warning. Unit #3's power levels have reached critical conditions. The restrictions will be lifted and the unit shut down for the recovery process.
Twilight returned to the world with the rune's message, as she could see that it was correct. Shadow now hung his arms limp, parts of his armor dented and melted. It looks like he went through Tartarus and, with the right angle, you can see a hole in his back and chest. However, he wasn't over.
He moves behind the burned True Nightmare and grabs her from behind fixing his claws on her waist and on her wings and arms. Making a clear path for Twilight to use the Elements on True Nightmare, and with him. The girls stare at the two demons, for a moment forgetting what to do until a voice reminds them.
"Do it..."
All the mares heard the voice, Shadow's normal voice as he struggled not to let go of Nightmare when she noticed the position he was in. As Shadow keeps reminding them. "Use... the elements... now..."
"NO!", Nightmare tried to free herself, but she was too exhausted to do anything. "DON'T YOU KNOW... THE ELEMENTS... WILL ALSO HURT YOU!", Nightmare continues to fight and everypony thought he was trying to escape his fate, but they were wrong. She did something else, she begged the girls not to do it.
"PLEASE... DON'T USE IT... YOU... WILL HURT...HIM!", and the girls did not believe what they heard.
True Nightmare was trying to appeal against using the Elements, but with the intention of preventing them from hurting Shadow along the way. This made Twilight hesitate. She didn't want to hear her, but the idea of hurting Shadow was something she wanted to avoid. Nightmare continued pleading with them, but soon something happens that makes her even doubt her choice. A new voice she hadn't heard came from Nightmare to speak to her.
"PLEASE... DOn't hurt him...", the heavy nightmarish voice they were hearing suddenly changed into a young female voice. "... you will... put him... again in stone... please... don't... use it on him...", the girls were confused about what to do.
Like Twilight, the girls had their own doubts. But then Nightmare's aura explodes again.
"GAHHHHHH!", the same aura that transformed her began to seep back into their reality, healing her in the process. True Nightmare was regaining her strength back. The girls had no idea why, until the red demon eye of the True Nightmare looked at them.
HOWDAREYOUKILLTHEMIWILKILLALLOFYOUHOWDAREYOUHEISMYONLYMINEALLMINE
Not knowing what is happening and could happen, Twilight froze and couldn't act. IF she doesn't use the Elements, the True Self will definitely kill her and the girls. IF she uses the Elements, in addition to defeating True Nightmare, Shadow can turn into stone just like that voice told her. Twilight tries to think with all her mental power what the right choice is, but someone made it for her.
"...Twilight..."
Twilight stops her thoughts and focuses on one thing. Those red eyes that were on her. She looks back into Shadow's eyes, and once again re-enters that world in which they only existed. This time they went further than before.
Lost in a strange void, Twilight finds herself in a realm far from Terra. Around her there was an infinite ocean, she was waiting on the water without any sign of sinking into it. Beside the strange ocean, a clear sky of multiple stars and constellations was above her. With the ocean reflecting that beautiful sky, it seemed to her like the Ocean of Stars. It was a place where nothing existed next to her, however, she was not alone.
Twilight didn't pay attention to the wonderful scenery because Shadow was with her. Twilight thought it was Shadow since he was wearing his armor, but without the helmet she was looking at a strange creature that she had not seen before. Like the helmet, its face was flatter than a pony's, with no snort, no horns, and no wings. His skin was hairless except for the dark mane on his head. And the eyes weren't artificial red like she once feared, they were normal eyes with black irises that a normal pony might have. However, those eyes convey a powerful feeling to her. Faith in her.
You can do it
Twilight leaves the kingdom and when she returns to her body, her body is still holding the Element of Magic with her hands. To go back and do what you have to do. The stone breaks and particles accumulate on the top of her head as a tiara with a purple gem in the shape of her Cutie Mark of a six-point star materializes. With a tear on her face, Twilight raises her hand towards True Nightmare and Shadow.
The girls saw this, with pain they also strengthened their determination, following Twilight as her elements began to materialize as well. Each of them soon received a necklace with a gem of the same color as their aura in the shape of their Cutie Mark. They rise into the air as the magic of the Elements concentrates to strike Nightmare.
Seeing this, Nightmare's body and aura fought to stop them. "...no... please-STOPTHEMKILLTHEM- don't...-FOOLDEATHTOALL-...use them...not on-MYSERVANTMYPUPPETISMINEMINEMINEMINE-...himHIM-!", she was about to break free and kill them. Just failing while the girls send the magic at them.
Twilight and the girls release the magic of the Elements in the form of a double helix rainbow. It rose and fell on Nightmare and Shadow, surrounding them in a rainbow tornado. Within it, the bodies of both demons could feel the purification magic, removing their dark energy and with it, the 'True Self'.
"NOOOOOTHEWORLDISMINEMAKETHEMPAYITBELONGTOME-", soon the voices of the 'True Self' left Nightmare's body as they returned to where they belong. The red demon eye could feel the burning of purification. Without any possibility of resisting it. And it was burned with that dark aura that came with it. Vaporizing like a piece of paper burned in the air.
When it faded, that left only the young female voice within her own body as she returned to her normal state, crying her sorrows. "I fail... I fail get it... I fail to him.... fail to save -Sorry.- !...Sha...dow?"
Inside the tornado, when the 'True Self' leaves behind a young blue alicorn of the night. When a princess was left behind with a knight. A cursed warrior was able to speak to a broken maiden. It was the moment when the two were able to speak after thousands of years.
"Sorry."
The young blue night alicorn could finally hear him again. And she was happy with that. "...Fool...You truly are a fool...", she put her hand over the deadly claws he had. "...that... is what I should say...to you..."
The magic tornado almost finished purifying them. Soon Shadow's vision began to turn white, his mind leaving his body. He could feel the magic of the Element on him again. And he was not against the fact that his destiny could end like the last time. Because he finally did it. He managed to complete his purpose. The reason he was created.
Shadow closes his eyes happy to say the next thing. "Order....complete..."
With this, his quest to stop Nightmare Moon, ends.
Your mission is not complete.
You still have a purpose.
Rebooting the system.
Unit #3, Status: Online.
Yami System, Online.
User program, Online.
Its time to wake up.
Welcome back.
Unit #3.
Shadow receives the message. The message that he still have a goal to accomplish. As a Yami Tool, he knows he can't rest until he's done. With great willpower, he forces himself to open his eyes. To a white ceiling that he don't know. With screams and beeping sounds around him. With chains and shackles on his arms and legs to a bed. He raises his head to gaze at 15 guards around him with spears and shields. All this with a single thought.
'My master is calling me'
Author's Note
Thanks for reaching until this part!
I wanted to say that making until now was a super experience for me, I always read the stories from others but writing one was totally new for me. First, while the fighting was something short I have no choice but to make it short if you feel it that way and the reason was to not change much of the episode. I re-watch the episode to capture the correct script and because of that the time when Twi face Nightmare until the girls reach her is short and that is the reason I didn't went to much on the fight and give the girls the main spotlight.
The book is not over yet and while I original planned to put only this 3 chapter, the after match will be with this update while I work on the next part. While I will ask for comments I will ask also to share if my story is good enough for your friends.
Chapter 17 yet his quest will never end
Author's Note
Hi, this is more a warning than an update.
If you have read the story summarize, that will update later, I added the tag as a warning that can and can not be included. The reason is simple, I don't know how its work. I read the description but I question me if will be entering to that tag. That is because It were not suppose to enter in this book, Shadow is not ready yet, but decided to make this chapter this way to justify it. I guess, sorry first time to write a book.
As for the story, this will be the most important part as well my biggest challenge to piece all my clues and the next part as well. But there will be a special chapter when the book is finished, take as my gift for reading my story.
And, hope nothing happen to me for any kind of delay. The next update may take time but promise to finish this book. *also if your circle of friends may like my story, please share it with them, more feedback as always welcome*
Chapter 17 yet his quest will never end
Chapter 17 yet his quest will never end
At Manehanthan the ponies could see the sunlight again. A roar of victory echoed throughout the city.
"Well, look at that... they made it.", Fort Liberty said as all the ponies in the room began to celebrate at seeing the sun again. "Those fillies really defeated her, although I believe the bards will change history one way or another."
It was 9 in the morning and when the guards and the army could no longer hide the princess's disappearance, the sun came out announcing that the nightmare was over. While the citizens see this as a good sign, the guards and the army actually celebrate their victory in this secret war. They won against the monster that came out of the night, they were able to prevent the criminals from escaping, they won their battle against the Children of the Night, but most of all they survived the threat of Nightmare Moon.
Fort watched as all the ponies who worked so hard to coordinate, help and inform during this long night they won. "Geez. They're celebrating this like the end of the world was averted.", he then turns to his partner, Secret Gadget, who accompanies him all night. "Tell me, you're not going to immediately return to that brothel, are you?"
Secret Gadget took out one of his chocolate cigarettes before answering him. "Come on, do you really think that? First I'm going to go find a cafe to have some hot coffee. Then I think I'll go to the park to rest after all the reports we have to close. And then I'll go to the apartment, write a letter to my mom to tell her everything is fine on my end and get some Z's"
Seeing him with strange eyes, she knows him as a marenizer and thought he will have breakfast at his favorite brothel. Even if Fort was exaggerating, he had proof of how Gadget carried a novice mare who was struggling with her reports and almost suffered a mental breakdown on the spot up to the roof. Fort couldn't hear what he said but the next thing he saw them again was when they were both walking back to their seats. And that the mare's clothes were in disarray as she walked strangely, but with a happy smile that allowed her to concentrate on her work again. What surprised Fort was that Gadget's appearance had not changed, he had no stains on his clothes nor was he sweating, and he returned to work as if nothing had happened.
"Huh. o do you have plans for tonight?", Fort asked as he walked out and began gathering his papers and reporting to his desk. When Gadget answers him.
"Of course I do. I'm going to spend the night with the girls at my favorite brothel.", he took another candy as he said this and Fort gave him a blank look. "It's my way of celebrating, don't judge me."
"Aha. You really need to find your special pony. If you keep this up, you won't be able to fix things.", Fort ignored Gadget's issues so he could finish their and go see his family.
"Well... My favorite mare is in that brothel.", Gadget put away his candy box and did the same as Fort. "When no one wants her anymore, I can take her for myself. But hey, I'm not just thinking about sex all the time. I'll be working on a project all day, so I'll keep working."
Fort stops when he mentions that 'project'. He only took a moment to see his friend's seriousness and see it on Gadget's face. He was also worried about that report that kept bothering them both all night. 'Gadget, just be careful. I know you are in charge of facing those invisible enemies while I do my part on the front lines.'
Then it's back to work as you'll have a busy day putting order after tonight's chaos. 'I'm also worried about what happens to that group.'
Checking Unit #3 status........Online. Signal detected. Unit is available for operation.
Checking order of User 'Twilight'........Completed. Her designation as 'User' of Unit #3 had no change. No update require. Permissions to lift restrictions are now revoked until new application is submitted. Switching 'Combat Mode' to 'Servant Mode'.
Updating Yami system.........Error. Unit #3 is not responding, critical vital levels are being detected. Activating defense mechanisms. Shutting down Unit for repair process.
"...Ugh. What?..", Twilight opens her eyes to a clear night sky. And she felt horrible. She feels that her mind was elevated to reach the sky and then fall to the ground in an instant. She sat up and started looking around. "Ow.... Girls... are you okay?"
"...Yeah... We're here, Twi...", Twilight continues to collect her mind. When she could see without a migraine in her head, she saw an orange hand at her side. She turned and saw Applejack. "Are you okay? That was a nasty experience."
"Tell me about it...", Twilight takes his hand and stands up with some effort. "I am... kinda okay. Ow. And the girls."
"Have some kind of headache? Don't worry, it will pass soon.", Applejack said as she stepped aside. "As for the others, see for yourself."
As Twilight was able to suppress the pain, she scanned the entire room. The new room. Just as he remembers it, the entire ceiling was gone and so was the other wall of the room. The girls have a good view of the night sky and the forest landscape with Ponyville in the distance and the open fields surrounding it. As Twilight takes in the sight, the girls' voices tell her that they are okay.
"Oh my goodness! It's beautiful!", Rarity's cry of joy was heard throughout the room. "Girls! Girls! Girls! Girls! Look at this!"
Pinkie runs to his side and looks at his chest. "Hmm. I think mine is bigger." she said as she lifted her larger chest.
"NOT THAT! This!", Rarity pointed to the necklace with a violet diamond-shaped gem.
"Huh? Yeah, I see it. I have one too. Look!", then grabs her necklace with a blue balloon-shaped gem. "Hmmm. I think I'm wrong, I think our necklaces are the same size... Wait? What were you talking about?"
Rarity stares at Pinkie. "Nothing.", she said while gritting her teeth. "One day I'll take the title of Miss Ponyville from her... Unbelievable that I lost in the swimsuit contest. Stallions these days."
While the two argued, Fluttershy went to Twilight and Applejack. "Are these... The Elements?... They are pretty.", she carefully placed her hand on the necklace with a pink butterfly-shaped gem.
Applejack checks her necklace with an apple-shaped orange gem. "They're pretty, but Ah don't think I'll wear these all the time. What about you, Twilight?", Twilight checked her element, the magical tiara with a purple star-shaped gem.
Twilight grabs it to see it up close. 'So this is the sixth element... The Element of Magic,', she looks at the tiara feeling the power over it.
The shine of the gem told her that she was accepted. Twilight was happy, she also found that her clothes were clean after the magical boost so she had nothing to complain about. But their moment was interrupted with Rainbow flying into the air.
"Oh YEAH! Look at this girls!", Rainbow raises her flat chest where she wears her necklace with a red thunder-shaped gem. "This is awesome! Wait, these things have power, right? Could be that now I can defeat... no, SHADOW!", she screams and flies to the other side alerting all the girls.
Then each one had their eyes with the shock of forgetting the last member of the group. Twilight turned to where she last looked at Shadow, fear filling her at the sight of Shadow's body. Standing motionless at the edge of the room, with no light or sign that he was awake or alive.
"No... Please tell me it's not late.", Twilight was scared to death, all the girls were as they ran.
They run towards where Rainbow flew and they all stop to look at Shadow standing on the other side of the room. Shadow's armor was still in its Combat Mode but it was off, there was no more light or flames, not even the dark sparks were no longer present. He was still standing, however he was leaning on his stomach, as if holding something. The girls could only stare and feel useless without knowing what they should do.
"Shadow... What have I done to you...", Twilight began to lament. That was when the rune spoke to her.
Update complete. Restore of defense mechanisms is complete. Warning. Unknown object is interfering. Activating autopilot mode.
KRRRRK KRRRRK KRRRRK
As it finishes speaking, the girls jump away due to the sudden movement of Shadow's body. With the sound movement of metal bending, the armor flickered for just an instant and began to move leaning on its knees. The girls were stunned so they could barely witness the armor open its arms. To reveal a young, midnight-blue-furred mare with a navy-blue mane and tail, no older than them and almost older than Apple Bloom's age, in his arms.
The young unknown mare was wearing a violet dress that reached her knees with bun edges on her shoulders. Thanks to a tiara and the emblem of Equestria with its crescent moon cutie mark on her chest and silver bands on her waist, she told the girls that she was no ordinary pony. The only thing they could understand was that she was sleeping with a smile on her face, and what caught their attention were her wings and horn. An alicorn.
The girls have their eyes wide open. Rainbow was the first to point out the obvious. "Is that... Nightmare Moon? Does this mean we purify her?"
"I don't know, but..." Fluttershy walks towards them. She could see that the young alicorn was sleeping happily, but most importantly, she was alive. "Hmm. I don't see any injuries on her. I think she's fine."
She then removes her from Shadow's arms and takes her to the side to put her down. The girls come up behind Fluttershy. They watched the young alicorn sleep as Fluttershy took off her sweater and gave it to her as a pillow.
"Who could she be, any ideas girls?" Fluttershy asks.
"Well, if I'm right...she's the younger sister in the story of the two sisters. So that means... she is Princess Celestia's younger sister!", Twilight said as she remembered the story. This revelation shook each pony but a bigger revelation came to them next. "Wait. If we defeat Nightmare Moon... where is Princess Celestia?!"
The girls panicked for a moment. Until a voice announces their answer. "You don't have to look around anymore. Just look back."
The girls follow the instructions, when they turn around they could see from the horizon how the moon was setting and the sun was rising. Thanks to the brightness of the sun, the girls were temporarily blinded, but when their eyes adjusted, they were able to see the Celestial Princess in her white dress with a gold sash and stripes. "You did well. To all of you, thank you for saving Equestria. New Elements of Harmony."
"Princess Celestia!" Twilight runs as the other girls kneel when they notice the princess at first sight. Twilight arrived to give her teacher a big hug. "I'm so sorry for you! I should have found you but I didn't! I'm sorry if we let you down!"
"Oh. My beloved student. There is no reason for me not to trust you." Celestia hugged her back, happy that her student was safe and sound. "I'm the one who should ask for your forgiveness. I couldn't stop Nightmare Moon on my own. I failed you and our country."
"No, princess. You will never fail us. And we, your ponies, know that you will always protect us.", Twilight breaks away from the hug and looks into her eyes. Celestia's heart was moved by Twilight statement. "Beside, we managed to obtain the Elements of Harmony. We were able to stop Nightmare Moon!"
"Hehe. Yes, I...see that?" Celestia started looking around. And he was speechless about the state of the roofless room and half the room disappeared. "I... never thought the power of the Elements could... cause this kind of damage. Was the fight that intense?" Celestia stared in panic and imagined her sister breaking her promise.
But her concerns were misplaced. "Oh... Well, about that.", Twilight separated from her teacher.
"I'm not going to lie. I was scared, things I wasn't prepared for showed up in our final confrontation with Nightmare Moon.", Twilight's mind brings back memories of how close she almost died, in all of them, but not too much of the revelation of her life. "Fortunately... no, I can't say it was luck. I can say we had fateful help in stopping her."
"A fateful help? What are you taking about Twi-KRRRRK-...light?", Celestia asking when a sound was heard, the sound of metal.
Then, all the ponies turn their gaze to the other side of the room. Shadow's armor began to shrink reducing his size to his normal height of a normal adult pony. The deadly claws were withdrawn and returned to normal fingers. The dragon's legs morph backwards, also removing any claws on its feet. His helmet retracts and he once again has the same flat face that everypony knew, but his eyes haven't lit up. All the girls were waiting for him to wake up, but when they saw that he did not move from his kneeling position, they began to believe that he was really dead.
"Shadow...!", Twilight was about to run towards him, but a thought passed through her and stopped her. 'Wait! The rune said that it was activating the defense mechanisms. Does that mean it's healing him?'
Twilight turned her hand and could see the rune manifest in response to her will. For a moment she looked at him showing proof that what had just happened in the fight was real. A moment to allow a pony to freak out.
“Shadow... HE'S HERE!”, at the sudden outburst, Twilight and the others turn towards Princess Celestia, with murderous eyes. "Why... WHY ARE YOU HERE?!"
"Princess-?!" Before Twilight could explain, Celestia took flight and went towards Shadow. She reaches out to him and manifests a magical lasso to envelop Shadow. Once Shadow's body was wrapped, Celestia bound his entire body while releasing the lasso.
Twilight panics when she sees this, as does the other girls. "Wait! Princess Celestia!"
Twilight ran towards her but was stopped by a magical barrier surrounding Celestia and Shadow, keeping the girls outside. After ensuring that her barrier will hold, Celestia turns to Shadow.
"I don't know why you showed up.", she then controls the lasso to lift it into the air. Celestia adds venom to the next words as she summons her solar sword. "But I know I will stop you here... and forever."
"NO! Princess Celestia, you have to stop!", Twilight and the girls try to get Celestia's attention. But only Twilight panics to a new level when a message from the rune passes through her mind.
Danger. Threats have been detected. Error. Unit #3 is not responding. Activating defense mechanisms. Autopilot mode is now operating. Warning. Unit #3 energy level have reach the lowest levels.
Shadow's armor flickered for an instant and he tried to fight against the restraints. But having exhausted all his energy, he could only move Shadow's head and hands. It wasn't enough to break free, however it was enough for Celestia to take it as a bad sign.
"It's no use. This time, I'll make sure you don't hurt my ponies anymore.", she said as she tightened the bonds. Celestia paid no attention to anything other than Shadow's next move. But the truth is, in addition to her anger at him, she was afraid to take her eyes off him. 'I won't let you hurt my sister again!'
The girls couldn't believe what they were seeing and what they imagined was about to happen. Twilight was having a hard time. She didn't want to go against her teacher but she can't let her hurt Shadow. Not after what she did to him.
"No! Please stop!"
"Tia... is enough."
"I will said when is enough L-?!"
Celestia stops and freezes all her thoughts. She wasn't the only one. Twilight and the girls were also stopped from trying to get past the barrier, as were their voices. Only one voice Celestia wanted to hear, so she couldn't resist and turned around. "...Luna?..."
Twilight turned back, as did all the ponies, and saw the young alicorn finally awake. All the ponies, especially Celestia, watched as she sat up and tried to get up. "... Tia... is enough... please... stop."
"Luna...", not believing her eyes after not seeing her real sister in thousands of years, touched Celestia's heart. But it hurt when Luna almost fell when she got up. "Luna!"
Celestia turns and runs towards her sister, undoing her barrier and dropping her sword on the ground. But it didn't undo Shadow's magical bindings. When she reaches her, Celestia hugs and helps her long-awaited missing sister, she first mourns her feelings.
"Luna! I miss you so much! I'm sorry! I'm sorry for failing you! I couldn't save you!" Celestia continues crying holding Luna close.
As Celestia let out her grief, the girls stood on the sidelines watching this touching moment. "I said I wouldn't cry..." Pinkie held a napkin with teary eyes. "But I didn't promise, WAAAWAHHH!!!" she explodes as her tears cascade down her face.
Rainbow make sure that the tear didn't bath her, she move and talked her concerns. "Jeez... So this means that all this time was the princess lost younger sister. But who is Luna?"
Rainbow made sure the tears didn't wash over her, she moved and talked about her worries with the others. "Jeez... So this means that all this time the lost princess was her little sister. But who is Luna?"
Rarity speaks up to correct her. ""Rainbow Dash! She is the younger sister of our Princess Celestia so she is part of the Royal Family. For us she is Princess Luna, please call her with all the respect she deserves.", she then addresses Twilight. "But seriously, who is she?"
Twilight heard Rarity's question as she meditated. "Princess Luna... I read some books on the history of Equestria and if I add the story of the two sisters, she is the princess of the night. Just like Princess Celestia, princess of the day, was supposed to rule Equestria when The King and the Queen stepped down from the throne. They were going to hand over to their daughters the task of keeping Equestria united and safe."
She then moves her eyes to his hand, the rune. 'Until the younger sister had a jealous attack towards the older sister... but was it really that or does that 'Dark Magic' thing have anything to do with it in this story? What happens to Princess Luna being victims of the 'True Self'? And how does this thing have that information?'
Twilight continues to ask about the rune, only to be called out by Applejack from behind.
"Twilight! We need ya help!", Twilight and the girls turn to see Applejack and Fluttershy trying to wake up Shadow who was still suspended in the air by the restraints. And the autopilot has not stopped fighting. "Can ya see anythin Shy?!"
"No. I can't find his pulse or a way to check it.", Fluttershy missed the sister's reunion as she noticed that Shadow's armor was still struggling to free him. "I'm not sure if he's awake but his body won't stop moving. If we don't do something, his injuries could get worse!"
"Tarnation! Twilight!". Applejack shouted, getting everypony's attention. "Can ya use that thin again? We need to help him! NOW!"
Applejack's outburst alerts all the ponies, including Celestia. "What?!", she released Luna from her hug to talk to the girls. "Help him? What thing? Twilight, what's going on?"
"Well... what can I say?", Twilight hesitates on what she should say to her tutor. Since time was valuable to Shadow's life, she decided to simply tell him that Shadow was no threat.
"Okay... Princess Celestia! Shadow is not the threat we think he is. Who I believe in.", she couldn't resist turning to Shadow with the last part, but then returns to Celestia. "That is why it is necessary to release him. He's injured from the fight with Nightmare Moon because of me... So I need to save him! Please! Can you free Shadow?"
Celestia stares at Twilight for a couple of seconds. For a moment she believed Twilight's words, but then she remembered Twilight's obsession with him and how he led her to dark magic, just like her sister did in the past.
"No!" Celestia burst out, scaring Twilight into backing away.
Celestia closed her eyes as she didn't want to face Twilight's sadness, but opened them anyway to signal her concern as she faced everypony. "Even if the Shadow Blade helped you is true, I can't take the risk and ignore the potential threat it may be. I'm sorry Twilight, but I'm arresting -Tia- Shadow-!", but she stops when a hand grabs her wrist.
"Stop... Tia... is enough.", Celestia turns to her sister. Luna was still weak but she had a strong conviction, rather she pleaded with all her strength. "Sister... he had suffered enough."
Against all odds and being weak to return to her normal state, Luna walks leaving Celestia behind towards Shadow. On her way, she, with the little magic she had, chanted a dissipation of magic to undo the bonds that were on him. Shadow was in the air for a moment, only to be caught again by Luna's magic and lower his body to the ground where he could rest. When she lay him down, the autopilot mode went off and his body stopped moving. Luna kept walking while doing this so she couldn't concentrate enough and was about to fall.
But Fluttershy caught her. When Luna realizes that she is caught, she turns to Fluttershy's eyes. "Princess... thank you."
Luna didn't know why she was being thanks to, she believe she was far to be forgiven for her sins. But that do not stop her. "You are too kind, of course you are the Kindness holder... but please, can you can take me to him."
"Of course.", Fluttershy smiles at Luna. They both walk as the others and Celestia gather behind them.
Once Fluttershy and Luna reach Shadow, they both kneel next to him. Fluttershy frees Luna so she can examine her condition. Now that Fluttershy was close and free to check him, she could see all the damage to his armor, but the hole in his chest was nowhere to be found. "His wound... disappeared! He's fine?"
With her scream she alerted the girls to his injuries but did not quell the idea that he was dead. The answer came when Luna moved her hand and used a spell on his head, or rather his mind. Luna smiled when she received her confirmation. "He is still with us, he has just lost consciousness. But his life is no longer in danger."
Twilight finally let out her fear and anxiety. "Really?! Thanks to Mother Faust.", but for Celestia it wasn't enough.
"I'm sorry, but could somepony explain to me what happened and why The Shadow Blade is here?", Celestia turns to the rest of the girls.
"Do you want the long story or the short one?", Pinkie asks. When the princess tells her to cut it, she responds with a sentence.
"We find out that Twilight is his master and came to save her in the final battle, but he was stabbed with a large scythe that went through his entire chest and causing a large gush of blood to come out of his wound, but then Twilight released him from his shackles only for Nightmare Moon to do the same where the most epic monster fight I've ever seen here took place, only for us to use the Elements on them and save the day.", Pinkie smiles with her fist on her waist, proud of her story.
Celestia looks blankly at Pinkie. "I don't want to insult anypony... but there are a lot of holes in that story."
"Oh! Okay, so the whole story, well- HMM?!", Pinkie started to speak again, but Rainbow's hand silenced her.
"NOPE! You don't have to tell your 'whole' story, Pinkie.", Rainbow stops Pinkie's life story that she tells a few times. "The princess has no time now."
While Rainbow held Pinkie, it was up to Rarity and Applejack to tell the story. Rarity began. "In that case, let me tell you that I was the one who brought Shadow here. I met him on the route from Canterlot to Ponyville when I couldn't take the train to transport the materials I bought. He saved me from some ruffians who almost scammed and raped me."
Celestia and Twilight widen their eyes hearing this. But Rarity didn't care, even that ugly experience gave her a new view of the world. She only cares about her debt to Shadow. "I could avoid it, if it weren't for the curfew set in the city on the day I was supposed to leave. But by fate, I found him and as payment for saving me and for his generous help, he told me that I needed to come here, to the Everfree Forest. So I offered to bring him here without knowing why. Now I know the real reason."
Celestia and Twilight were stunned by Rarity's story, as well as the attempted rape that hurt Celestia upon learning what was happening on their lands. However, it was the fact of how her story connects to the assault on the castle. The same day Shadow's fight ended with him falling into the city's water system. Now they both know that he ended up off the mountain and never returned.
All of this makes Twilight speak her mind when she realizes what Rarity means by the last part. "It was the day after he showed up at the library... the day I looked up the story and he heard my dreams... about to stop Nightmare Moon.", the last part was said to herself as Twilight raised her hand. With the rune glowing.
Celestia was also surprised, but her mind was on the strange rune in Twilight's hand. 'That rune... is the same one I saw a moment ago... Wait! Discord also had that thing when I caught him talking with his hand. I thought he was just playing. He hid it from me and... I got it at some point when he was sealed by the Elements? Then on Twilight exam day-'
"That is proof of Twilight's right to be his 'Master'.", as Celestia questioned the rune, Applejack began to voice her thoughts.
"That's what that thing told you, right Twilight?", Twilight nods to her. "Ah think that thing can be transferred to another pony, I just don't know how or when Twilight ended up gainin that. But he must take Twilight's dreams as his 'orders' that day. And Ah guess after hearing Twilight's dreams, he must come here to find the Elements of Harmony to complete his 'order'."
Every time she mentioned that word, there was venom in her voice. "What kind of curse can a pony do, someone who goes to the end of the world and carries on with a broken leg just because of a silly dream."
"What?" Both Celestia and Twilight were shocked by her comment. Applejack seeing this, continues with her thoughts.
"Ah don't know what happened in Canterlot, but here in Ponyville we are beginning to know that Shadow is not dangerous to us.", she then stops for a moment to look at her necklace and her Element. "And to that Ah put ma title of Element of Honesty. Plus, we have a few more ponies who can testify to his exploits, includin how he saved my little sister from a Lumberwolf. He broke his leg while fendin off that beast and preventin it from going to town."
Once again, Celestia and Twilight were learning things about Shadow that they didn't expect or believe were possible. Both mares had the idea of Shadow Blade, the immortal demon who has death following wherever he goes. At that time, his image of him being a national threat was changing to that of a nameless savior.
And Luna puts one last nail on that. "She's telling the truth, Tia."
Celestia and Twilight were turning to Luna, who had her back turned to them as she continued to keep an eye on Shadow. "Shadow was never the real threat. He never had any intention of harming anypony, nor wishing death on anyone without a reason. No, the real danger is in... the 'curse' that the Honesty holder speaks of."
Just then she turned and looked at her sister to allow Celestia to see the determination of what she was about to say.
"What we should truly fear is what our world, our ponies, and all the beings of Terra... may do with him, and the promise that 'he' made to us." SWOOSH, giving meaning to her words, a cold breeze came to them.
As 'he' entered the room through the stairs behind them.
Suddenly, Celestia could feel something moving behind her, what she feared was not knowing what it was and how tempting it was to find out. When Luna mentions 'Him', the room instantly turns cold, as the mere mention of the pony Luna speaks of brought his presence to this place. Every pony in the room, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and even Fluttershy could feel the same sensation as Celestia. For Twilight this was not the case.
"Promise? What are you talking about Princess Luna?" Twilight asked as nothing happened a moment ago, but this allowed the others to wake up and soon everyone forgot about that strange moment as if it were nothing. But not Luna.
Luna stares at Twilight for a moment, she debates what to make of her. 'I don't know if she is a pony resilient to the promise... or maybe she will receive his blessing... I hope it's not the latter.', Luna stares at the rune in her hand, then turns her back on Twilight and returns to monitor Shadow.
With a deep sigh she decides to leave it later. "Unfortunately, this is not the place or time to talk about Shadow and the Yami Legion. For now, we must focus on restoring the peace I disturbed as Nightmare Moon."
Without looking at her sister, Luna continues speaking, waking up all the ponies with her statement. "Sister, you should return to your subjects. I'm sure they will need your guidance."
"But Luna, I can't leave you here and- Is okay Tia.", Celestia argues but Luna wasn't going to change her mind.
"They don't need the princess of the night for now. I really... want to stay here a little longer. But.", then she turns and gives a happy smile to her long missing sister. "I promise to have time for us, to talk and make up for all the time we lost."
Celestia moved her hand to her chest, her soul filled with joy as she heard her lost sister's cheerful tone once again. "Luna... Okay. Girls, I'll go to Canterlot and check that everything is in order.", then I turn to Shadow where Luna hasn't left his side. "And I'll bring a squad of guards just in case."
Seeing Luna nod her head, Celestia prepares her teleportation spell. "I'll be back soon. Please be careful my little ponies. Be careful... Luna.", with a bright light, Celestia disappears.
Sending her off, Luna turns to Shadow. She could see that he had not woken up or responded to any commotion. Luna already checked it, but her mind made her move her hand and use the dream verification spell she used to verify her ponies' dreams again. But like the first time, including this and the last time, Luna couldn't feel any dream. It was empty and emotionless as always. And he hasn't changed since they met. Luna could see the same dream, he was standing in a dark void with nothing, just him and the darkness where he belongs. The only thing she could gain from this was that she could see his true face.
'He hasn't changed at all.', Luna takes her hand back and stares at his helmet, already knowing what he looks like underneath it. 'I wish your role as Tool Yami had ended when you were free from your stone prison... but now I see that those shackles are stronger than I thought. He even makes sure that not even the Elements of Harmony can free you.'
"Princess Luna..." Luna snaps out of her thoughts and turns to Fluttershy on her side. "He's fine?"
Luna looks at her for a moment, she smiles not knowing if she should be happy to see that she wasn't the only mare worried about him. "What is your name, Kindness holder?"
"Huh?!...uhm. Flutter...shy.", Fluttershy responds as she retreats into her mane, not having her sweater to hide. "Is that okay...with you...", as she played with her fingertips.
"Fluttershy.", upon learning her name, Luna returns to Shadow. "Well, just so you know, he is no longer in danger of losing his life, the repair-healing process has already begun. If you look closely, his armor has already started healing him."
Not only Fluttershy, all the girls approached the two of them from behind, paying attention to the damage of the armor. It was invisible to the naked eye, but with a little attention, a dark aura spread over the blade marks and dents in the armor plates. The edges of the blade marks were closing and the dents in the metal plates were returning to their original shape. The girls were left without saying a word, but when the large hole in his chest was nowhere to be seen, they were able to ask.
"Hold on. How does the wound on his chest go away?", Rainbow asks. "We just watched him get impaled by that giant scythe."
"Ah don't know.", Applejack said as she grabbed her necklace. "Could it be that the magic of the Elements heals him?"
Rarity add as she also took a look to her necklace. "I think so. But didn't that nightmarish voice warn us that the Elements could turn him into stone-!", realizing her mistake, Rarity panicked and decided to correct it. "Sorry! I mean, you didn't warn us, Princess Luna! Hehe."
Rarity smiled because of her mistake, it wasn't necessary. Luna didn't take it personally. "It's okay, Generous holder, I wasn't myself during that time."
Luna then addresses all the girls, especially Twilight. "So I want to say... that I'm sorry for all my bad intentions I had towards all of you, as well as the intentions of taking your lives."
Then Luna bows before them while still kneeling on the ground. "I'm sorry. To all of you.", and she was serious, her bow of respect almost made Luna kiss the ground.
"Princess Luna! You don't need to bow to us." Twilight stirred, knowing the last part was for her. "We understand that you were under an unknown influence and were not yourself. There is no need to apologize."
"PFFTS! Hehehehe!"
The girls shuddered at the sudden laughter Luna let out, a sad laugh directed at herself. "Hehe... ha. No, I knew exactly what I was getting into. But, as Chosen by the Elements, I can say that they will respond to your wishes."
She then straightens up and turns to Shadow and sees that his armor has almost been restored. "Back on topic, the Elements respond to all your wishes to not harm him, including healing his mortal wound. I guess it all depends on the pony using them. Just like him."
Luna looks at Shadow sleeping, but there is something in her gaze that catches Rarity's attention. 'Hang on a minute. Did Princess Luna and Shadow have something between them before? Is this... like the story of my novel? And maybe I'm the aristocrat interfering in their romance! Just like in history!', while Rarity tries to discover the nature of the relationship, of the three including her, Twilight decides to ask.
"Princess Luna..." Luna turns to her, paying full attention to what she wants to say.
"How do you know about him? And what do you know about its power? I haven't seen or read anything about him other than the short stories and the story of 'The Shadow Blade'. First there is that strange armor and weapons, how do they work? Besides that, what is this?" Twilight raises her hand as the rune appears. "And... what does it have to do with me?"
Luna notes that the last question was more important to her, so she decides to share at least what she needs to know. "What is your name, Magic holder?"
Twilight calmed down enough to answer her. "Twilight... Twilight Spark."
"Twilight... I have to admit that you are stronger than my sister and me, no wonder you win the title. In both.", ignoring Twilight's shocked face at her comment, Luna continues as she once again returns to Shadow. Seeing that his armor was 95% restored. "The first thing you need to know is that he is alive, under this helmet there is a colt... Hmm. I think he is your age, and since the Elements frozen him as a statue, he hasn't changed at all."
"Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!", Pinkie jumped raising her hand to get Luna's attention. "I have a question! Is he a demon under his helmet? Is it tremendously ugly? Is it an abomination of nature? Does he have a scar on his face or something like a blind eye? Or is it a beautiful masterpiece for our mares' eyes? Or is it just plain?"
Luna, think about it, she didn't ask herself those kinds of questions, but she said it simply. "Ehehe... Well, I'll leave it to you once you've seen it for yourself. But don't worry, the armor is part of him, just as he is part of it. With the correct "order" he should be able to remove his armor."
"Really!" Rainbow was the first to react to that idea. "Then I still have a chance to defeat him without that! Finally! Ah! But will it feel the same to win by fighting him with his full power? After all, he turned into a monster during the fight."
"If your question is where his power comes from, then I can tell you that it all comes from his armor.", Luna turns not only to Rainbow but to all the girls, again to Twilight. "But when I say it's part of him, I mean it. It's not just a piece of metal or cloth that you can take off. Think of it as a magic cloth that can disappear and reappear whenever you're ordered to equip it and take it off."
"So his armor is magic-based armor! That's impossible!", Twilight shouted with this discovery. But only Luna knew where she was going as Twilight continued. "I know the castle blacksmith is capable of making basic magic-based armor pieces, Captain Iron Wing wears one. But Shadow wears a full set of completely magic-based armor that had properties like regeneration and healing even for mortal wounds. That is far from what our technology can do! So how did that type of armor exist in the past?! Even worse, how does it work today?!"
"Heh... Hehehehehehe!"
Luna laughed once again, the expression Twilight made was the same expression she made in her days. "Ha... That's what I said when I found out. I didn't think it would be so fun to hear from another pony... Discord was right, madness can be fun when it's shared. Ha... For that there's a simple answer."
Luna leave all foolishness behind. She never and will not take this matter as a joke. "The Yami Legion corps. They made The Shadow Blade as the Yami Tool he is today."
The girls didn't say a word at the mention of the Yami Legion. But Applejack had no problem commenting on it, anger in her voice. "Were they the varmints that put the curse on him?"
Luna didn't need to turn around to see Applejack's anger, she also had her own anger towards them. But as time went by she began to not keep it to herself. "Yes, The Yami Legion corps made Shadow to follow their commandments. They trained him and molded him into the Yami Tool they wanted to be. But I never got the right answer as to why, at least from the creators or founders, I believe those who founded the corps are no longer with us."
"What do you mean 'why' princess?" Applejack's fury melted away as Luna turned and looked her in the eyes.
"Because whatever we want to see it as. As a curse or a blessing, or a promise to us. It's all up to us how we can use its power, am I right, Twilight Sparkle?"
Twilight reacts when she is mentioned, but didn't get the chance to ask as Luna holds her head. "Ugh. I'm sorry. I know you have more questions, but besides I need to get some rest, my sister better be present for the rest of what I need to share about Shadow. Besides that, there are some things I need to do later."
"Is okay!", Luna didn't see that when her headache appeared, Fluttershy quickly flew to pick up her sweater and came back. "Here you can use it to have a good rest."
"Thanks. But first there is something important we need to do.", Luna turns to Applejack and Rainbow. "You two have some strength in you, right? Can you help me put his swords back into his armor?"
Without asking, the girls went to pick up Shadow's swords while Applejack and Rainbow helped him sit up. When Pinkie returned with the swords, she passed them to Luna while holding the swords in front of her. And her reflection was in the white blade. There was a time when she feared these swords, she was happy to no longer have to fear them.
'If we can take the right path, these swords can be used to protect our ponies... I really wish they would only protect me, but I have to let it go. I no longer have the right to be your master... Neither a User.' Luna returns them to Pinkie and with Rarity the girls put the swords back in the sheath on his back.
It was at that moment that they discovered another fascinating detail of Shadow's armor. The scabbard was too short but the girls did not notice this fact when they inserted the swords. They noticed that when the tip of the sword entered the sheath, the metal of the blade began to melt and liquefy, compressing into the sword's sheath. Only the handle remains normal as part of your armor once sheathed.
This catches Pinkie's attention so she stops when Rarity finishes her part. To check if her sword also did the same, she pulled out and reinserted the sword many times. This is how the girls discover that the scabbard was so small and they could still hold the sword on his back.
"This is amazing.", Twilight moved closer to get a better look. "The scabbard must have a feature that resonates with the swords. When it is inside the scabbard it becomes liquid, but once unsheathed it solidifies and recovers its original shape. Only skilled blacksmiths, with the help of many magicians, can produce a small amount of liquid metal from tons of metal. But this is on a small scale with the fact that it is faster and can revert the metal of the sword to any state at any time- Pinkie, don't you think that's enough?"
"In. Out. In. Out. In. Out. In. Out. In. Out. Girls it's amazing! It's like watching the sword and box magic trick without the pony dying!", Pinkie continues playing until Rainbow tells her to stop.
"Pinkie. Finish it already, this guy is heavy. Besides, you're doing it look bad. And don't ask what it is.", Rainbow and Applejack were able to leave Shadow after Pinkie finally stopped playing.
"Now we just have to wait for my sister..." Luna said as the girls gathered around her.
Once they got Shadow down, they could see that his armor was fully restored and complete with his swords. The girls were able to see Shadow better and remember everything they went through with him. He came and changed some ponies lives for the better. For others they wanted to save his life. Others to teach him how persistent he is can be good or bad. And others think they will finally be able to play with him. As for two mares who couldn't get him out of their minds in the past, they will now be able to know more about him. Luna and Twilight couldn't take their eyes off Shadow.
He couldn't take his eyes off Shadow either.
His eyes were fixed on the tower, observing silently.
Deep in the forest, a group of trees at the height of the tower were located not far from the Castle of the Two Sisters. The tree branches were the perfect place to see the castle and what was happening in the tower from afar, even so, a pony would still need a spyglass to see that far away. It was here, on one of the tree branches, hidden in the darkest part of the forest, a being covered by multiple heavy coats was standing without problem.
This being was looking in the direction of the castle. The branch provided a clear view of the tower and, without a roof, he could see what was happening on the top floor with a spyglass. This was not the case for him. He could see and feel all the auras of the ponies on the upper floor with his own eyes. He was completely focused on observing the group and his attention could not be disturbed.
But he was not alone. "...Please..."
The being did not forget about her, it took its time to return back to her. He wasn't interested in anything about her, but he needed what she had. So he didn't care to see how she was hanging from the rope he made from the forest vines. And how she was slowly bleeding from her wounds.
This mare was part of the group of spies in charge to cover Ponyville. They were hidden in the public ready to help the guards and help the girls reach the Elements of Harmony. It was at the Summer Sun Celebration event with the appearance of Nightmare Moon that their group came into action. While Nightmare Moon took care of the city hall guards, she and her fellow spies move on to carry out their tasks. It was at this moment that their fate was sealed as this being pursued them.
First it was their captain, they lose contact with him before Nightmare Moon appears after reconnaissance in the forest. Later, one of its members lost an arm when he detected a shadow moving behind the girls when they entered the forest. Unfortunately he did not see the second shadow coming and lost his head when it was too late. Seeing the danger, she and the other 3 members split into two and headed in the opposite direction away from the group of girls.
She and her companion had no problem facing the danger of the forest, but they were unprepared when the heads of their comrades were thrown in their path. Fearful but without losing hope, she and the stallion who was her friend face the strange being. The next and last part she knew was that she was now hanging from the tree as the being finished processing her friend.
And her nightmare began. "...Please..."
Now, the mare was hanging upside down, naked, with her legs tied and limp. His injuries were the reason he couldn't fight back.
First he broke her fingers, which were hanging like pieces of meat. Then she lost her horn when the being cut it off her head, but that wasn't the only thing it took from her body. She was skinned like an animal in the cruelest butchery all over her upper body. The being skillfully removed the skin with the fur from her thighs, stomach, chest, chest, nipples, even her cutie mark from her chest as a trophy, but he did not keep them. However, the worst thing, besides the muscles on her upper body being exposed and bleeding, was that this being also took what made her a mare and now has a hand-made hole between her legs.
Because he was skilled at what he was doing, the mare was not dying fast enough as blood slowly dripped from her wounds. And all the meat he took from her, he let fall into the darkness below, where the hungry beasts could be heard.
The only consolation this poor soul had was that his nightmare was almost over. "...Please... kill me... you promised..."
The being remains silent. He did not respond in any way to the mare's despair and suffering. There was no joy, no desire, no sadness, no frustration, no anger, no disappointment and no emotion or disgust at his suffering and horrible condition. He just stares at her because of the promise he made her when this nightmare started.
He promised that she would live, with all the scars he left on her. With the scar of being the only survivor of her team. With her upper body muscles exposed. With the scar that she can no longer grant life. With the suffering that she will not use her magic again. He promised that he will make sure she stays alive with all these scars. But he can grant her a quick death once he gets what he seeks.
Information. SLASH
"Ah..." the mare's expression froze as an instant flash between them and a red line began to appear on her neck. Slowly that red line surrounded her entire neck. And her head was separated from her body.
The being watched as the head and arms fell towards the darkness below. He soon heard the joy of the beast eating some more meat after they were done with her stallion friend. He estimates that she will stop feeling before she reaches the ground, out of reach of the beasts below. A mercy that he does not grant to all his targets, not even to innocent victims.
Then he turns his gaze to the body with the bloodstream of the neck and arms. Without a head and without arms, the body was useless to him. So he decided to feed it to the beasts.
SLASH
With another flash, the vines on the legs were cut off and the body falls where the head and the other pony end. Again he felt nothing as he saw the body fall and heard the beast feasting on it. He was simply concentrating on his mission and his three current objectives. He then returned to the tower on the horizon and could see that the top floor had changed thanks to his distraction.
He could see how the Princess of the Day returned with a large squad of her guards. He could go there and complete his two original objectives where he could only find them here and now, but the third was somewhere else. And if it is not addressed soon, its mission could be exposed. Unacceptable to him.
Regretting having to wait to complete his original objective, he turns his red eyes away from the tower and leaves the forest. He makes the decision to go where this third objective can be found. In the city of Manehanthan.
Chapter 18 Because her world will change
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. View Online
Chapter 19 Since he is obliged to fulfill it
Chapter 19 Since he is obliged to fulfill it
"Let him go! NOW!"
"Stand down! Is an order!"
"I can't free my-AHHH!"
"Damn it! My spear is-OW!"
BANG
"T-t-the chains! Is breaking the chains!"
"Any pony call the captain and the Princess! NOW!"
"Hold him! He can not leave this room!"
"What the?! He is leaving with the bed chained to him! Is he for real?!"
"Dear Faust he leaving! Call for reinforcements!"
BANG
"EVERYPONY! OVER HIM!"
Just outside a Ponyville hospital room there was a commotion. The staff and patients near the room were worried about what it might be like when the floor shook just now. Only the nurses and doctors who knew which room that was tried to approach through the hallway.
Until a shadow appear on the room window. CRACK BANG When a guard the size of Big Mac came out of the room's window, it was their warning not to interfere. Or dare to approach the room.
Nurse Redheart, a local pony and long-time staff member at the hospital, walked out of the nursing station due to the commotion in the hallway.
Looking at the large adult stallion with a broken nose on the ground crying while trying to breathe due to pain, she knew they had another special case. "It can't be. I hope this isn't like that time Rainbow broke her wings and all the bones in her body. Or how Apple Bloom hurt her brother with a saw... that was the bloodiest case so far."
Luckily for her, she was not required as she could see Celestia and other guards emerge from the corner of the hallway and begin running towards the door.
CRASH GASP Only to see it explode and be destroyed by a mare guard who was thrown through it, hitting the hallway wall and falling face first onto the floor. Nurse Redheart just decide to do her work. "SIGH...I'll get the first aid kits."
Celestia and her guards did not stop to help the two injured guards, but when they reached the broken door, they did and she could not hide her surprise. The medical equipment and some furniture were broken beyond repair. Chairs were destroyed, tables overturned and the hospital curtains were torn off like when a tornado passed through. However, that did not attract attention in the room. Not all the broken spears or dented shields on the ground. And of course they ignore the guard who was engraved on the wall and the one buried in the floor.
It was how Shadow found himself. Almost reaching a few meters from the door was Shadow, with 7 guards on him and 3 guards pulling back the bed chained to him. And continue taking one more step.
He somehow broke the chains on his left arms and foot, but the last chain was still intact and the bed was being dragged with him as it stood behind him. Some guards have some bruises on their heads, arms and faces, but that didn't stop them as each guard tried to keep him at bay. Shadow's arms were restrained by 2 guards each, one was trying to hold him from behind, another was trying to hold him at the waist from the front, and the other was trying to perform a headlock. While the last 3 guards pulled him back with the bed with the chain resisting breaking.
Given all that, Shadow was able to take another step forward, ignoring all the ponies, because he only cares about one. He was looking for her.
"...Get...out...of...my way!", Shadow took another step as he was close to the door, but stopped when he saw who was there to greet him. "...Celestia..."
"Shadow... I...", Celestia is amazed. She prepared herself for what to say to him, but she had no words to see how he was unfazed by her guards dragging him down. And keep moving with so much hostility towards her and her ponies.
"Where... is she...", Shadow took another step as her best guards sweated to stop him, but it was all in vain. "What did you... do to her...", Shadow was almost reaching her and was ready to leak his dark aura when his red demon eyes began to manifest. "...if you are holding her...I will... take -Shadow!-you...down..."
Shadow freezes and his hostility evaporates as soon as he hears and sees her. Right behind Celestia, Twilight and the girls appear, and like Celestia they are left speechless about the damage she did when she woke up. And.....nothing happens after that.
There was an awkward silence, but not only in the room but throughout the hospital. Celestia and the girls were waiting outside the room. The guards didn't let him go but couldn't help but look around and ask if it was all over. The staff and patients kept their distance, but the absolute silence encouraged them to go and find out the situation. Even Nurse Redheart arrived on time with 3 first aid kits.
It was an absolute silence that the ponies didn't dare disturb, Shadow didn't care. "Master... your orders."
So all the ponies, even those without knowing why, turn to Twilight. "Huh?... ah... well...", she was somehow embarrassed by all the attention.
"Come on.", Spike who came too, nudged her to say something. "Remember that he listens to you."
"Right...so uhm... calm down and... back off?", Twilight wasn't sure, but it was all she needed to say.
"Order received.", after hearing it, Shadow put aside all hostility and calmed his body. Literal.
With all the weight on his back and being weak, it was logical that his body was going to give up, so Shadow began to fall face forward. With all the guards and the bed with him.
"Oh no.", is what only the stallion guard in front of Shadow could say.
CRASH Celestia, Twilight, Spike, the girls and all the ponies outside the room close their eyes imagining the poor bastard's pain. They slowly opened their eyes, and could see a large mass of guards with a bed on top. Again the hospital fell silent, perhaps to respect the dead guard after hearing a faint 'Ow' under the bulk.
Nurse Redheart simply poked her head over the edge of the door to see the damage. "SIGH... I'll get more first aid kits. Hold on."
"Thank... you...", the dead pony thanked her.
CLICK CLOCK CLICK CLOCK CLICK CLOCK The room was silent and only the clock on the wall ticked.
After an hour of helping all the injured guards, cleaning up the mess in the room, and calming down the staff and all the pony patients, they could now talk to him. In a new room, Shadow was sitting on a new bed. Chained of course with new chains on his arms and legs again. With Celestia, Iron and Pink with 5 new guards on standby. And Spike and the girls sitting in chairs around the bed. Everyone was waiting for Twilight, who was on their right side, to say something while Shadow stared at her.
All the ponies stare at Shadow. And Shadow stares at Twilight. And Twilight couldn't decide what to watch as she played with her fingers. A minute had passed when everything calmed down but nopony wanted to break this tranquility-
"Oh, come on! How many times will I win the silent game. I get bored every time we start a new game. Can anypony say something?!"...Pinkie just said- "Can we start now? I want to know Shadow's hobbies, favorite foods, and stuff like that! NOW!".... Pinkie-wait, you mean me? Well, uhm, then they started- "Thank you!"
....... While everypony looks at Pinkie as she loses a screw, or what she calls talking to the fourth wall, Celestia decides to begin the interrogation. "Um, okay. *Ahem* Shadow Blade.", Shadow turns to Celestia.
"It's been a long time since we saw each other again. But let me formally introduce myself again. I am Princess Celestia, Princess of the Day, co-ruler of Equestria and teacher of Twilight Sparkle.", she emphasized the last part for him, to give him a message.
"I have nothing against you, however, due to the mystery of your actions and powers I had no choice but to place you under arrest until we discover your role in all the recent events in which you have participated. This includes your unauthorized permission to enter and cause trouble in my castle. But. I am willing to listen to your explanation and give you a fair trial for your actions.", She finished and waited for the reaction.
But neither her speech nor her message reaches him.
He simply stares at her, then turns to Twilight. Ignoring what she just told him. Everypony saw this and began to worry if their princess was being insulted. But Celestia saw something else and waited for his response.
"Well, do you have anything to say in your defense?" she waited for a response, once again he simply turned to her later to turn to Twilight. 'Strange, could it be... that?', while she thinks for herself, other ponies try.
"Hey buddy.", Rainbow tries to talk to him. "You should say something. You're talking to Princess Celestia, you should respond or you might get in trouble... Well, more than we already know," once again his reaction was the same to her. He moves towards Rainbow for a moment and returns to Twilight.
Celestia saw this but waited again. This time it was Pinkie's turn. "Yes! Finally!", then she jumped on top of him on the bed with her face close to his.
"Do you like cupcakes?!", as she waited waving her tail, Shadow glared at her, but nopony could tell if he was simply ignoring her or threatening her to get off of him. "Well?! I need to know so I can start throwing your 'Welcome to Ponyville' party and-HEY! I'M NOT FINISHED!"
Having enough and seeing that Pinkie was giving a clear glimpse of her rear to the stallions in the room, Rarity took off and removed Pinkie from the bed with her magic.
"Pinkie, please control yourself. Will you have time for your... party?", Rarity just wanted to get her away from him, however she noticed him do it again and turned to Twilight, ignoring everypony but her. "Hmm. So that's it."
Knowing that something was wrong, she wanted to try something for herself. It was even something she would never do to anypony. He moves to the other side of the bed, in the opposite direction from Twilight and approaches Shadow.
"Shadow dear~", he turns to her as Rarity leans towards him. "Do you want to see them or touch them?", she said as she put her arms under her babies.
There were many reactions. The girls just widened their eyes not believing what she just said. While the guard stallions, except Iron who saw how interesting the roof was, had red faces. And mares and, in some ways, Spike were angry for their own reasons. But like Celestia and Pink, Rarity saw what she needed to see. Shadow didn't say anything, he just stared at Rarity just like he did with Pinkie. Trying to figure out if she was a 'threat'. Once he was satisfied that she had nothing to be alarmed about, he returned to Twilight.
"I knew it.", Rarity said as she returned to her seat. "Twilight, I think he's waiting for you to say something."
As Twilight looked at her dumbly, Iron spoke up. "If I may say something, Your Highness.", Celestia gestures for him to continue. "I think The Shadow Blade doesn't answer our question because he's not allowed to, so he looks to his mistress for permission. That's how I think of the soldier he is."
Celestia simply nodded her head. "Yes. I think that may be the case, Captain. It may be that he only answers to his master. So, Twilight.", Twilight instantly spins around and turns to her teacher. "Try talking to him. Try asking him why he's not answering."
"Oh! Okay...", not sure if it was going to work. "So, Shadow. Is something wrong?"
"Negative.", Shadow finally spoke, but he was only direct with her. "There is no negative effect on my condition. However, I must report that, since I have not eaten, I can only operate on the magical energy of my armor for the next 4 hours before my armor cannot withstand the famine that is affecting my physical body."
All eyes were on him. Even if they were expecting him, his response left most of the ponies speechless. Some even almost jumped from shock at his artificial and emotionless voice. But only the ponies who were fond of him were happy about that answer. Fluttershy didn't miss her chances.
"Really! So you want to eat something?" Flutershy waits but receives the same responses as the other ponies, looks at her and returns to Twilight. But that didn't bother her since she knew what the mistake was. "Oh! Do I need Twilight's permission? Twilight, can you ask her if she wants something to eat?"
Twilight hesitates but needs to check if it's true. "Uhm. Shadow, do you want to eat something?", but Shadow didn't respond right away. "Why don't you answer? Don't you want to eat or what?" he still didn't answer, that worried her. So the rune spoke for him.
User 'Twilight Sparkle'.
Twilight flinches at the call and widens her eyes. She raises her hand and finds the rune responding to her in surprise.
As 'User' of Unit #3 you have the right to keep your Yami Tool in your own way, you are not obligated to do so. But we recommend keeping your Yami Tool at its peak performance. In the event that you fail or do not wish to maintain your Yami Tool, the unit's defense mechanism will activate and keep the unit active and operational. Warning. The Unit does not have permission or know the requirements you asking unless you order it to confirm and update the way the unit must operate with your orders.
"Hmm, I understand that he won't die if I forget to feed him but...why is everyone looking at me like that?", Twilight receives the message, unknowingly it was only meant for her mind. "...You didn't hear it did you? Dear Faust, what did I get myself into? Rune, or whatever you are, can you talk to everyone? And tell us why Shadow doesn't answer our questions when another pony talks to him?", for those who heard it for the first time, they almost freaked out on the spot.
Affirmative. The Yami System will respond to your requests, as long as it is authorized. Processing............. Analysis Complete. Unit #3 currently has no Main or Passive order. Unit #3 is in Standby Mode until new orders are received.
"And what's that supposed to mean?", Rainbow asks, ignoring the guards scared of having a voice inside her mind. "Does he need permission to speak?"
"Maybe that's the case. Like... a computer waiting for the next command.", Twilight then stares at the rune. She was afraid of being denied, but for now she's only asking about Shadow's secrets, not how to interact with him. "Let's try this. Ahem. Rune, what kind of order can I make with him?"
As a User, you are allowed to make valid orders to your Yami Tools and make requests and permissions in the Yami system. As a User, you are allowed to place Main, Conditional and Passive orders to your Yami Tools.
Main orders are considered orders for a goal or action to be performed. Conditional orders are considered specifications or situational orders of how to execute the Main orders. Passive orders are considered secondary Conditional orders that are not linked to the Main orders, the Unit will execute with the permission authorized by the User when the situation coincides with what the order was created.
"And what are the differences between that?", Applejack was worried, she imagined that Shadow was chained to everything, even speaking without permission. Twilight repeated the same question when she saw that the rune did not respond.
Main and Conditional Orders are considered a one time request of the User and can be combined as a single order. Passive orders can be executed with or without the presence of the User at any time and multiple orders can be placed. Warning. If a Main order requires more time to execute or a Conditional order is not specified sufficiently, the Unit will enter Automatic mode for any interaction or obstacle the Unit faces. But if the User establishes it before, the Unit will follow it according to the User's demands.
Each pony paid attention to the rune. The guards weren't interested except how that thing spoke. But for Celestia, Iron and Pink were valuable information. The girls and Spike didn't care if it was worth it or not, they just wanted to know how Shadow takes orders.
Twilight understood most of it. "Can you give an example please?", this was more for her but the rune didn't bother to answer her.
Processing.............Process complete.
A Main order can be the following action: 'Jump'. A Conditional order can be created by adding the following example: 'With one leg'. Passive orders can update the order as part of the Unit's operational performance by adding: 'When a bird sings'. Together do the Passive order: Jump on one leg when a bird sings. The Unit will know that it should 'jump' with the condition 'on one leg' in the situation of 'when a bird sings' with or without your presence. You are allowed to create new ones at any time and you can delete any existing Passive orders.
While it's too much information for anypony, Twilight had it easy. "So you're saying that he doesn't and won't do anything until I tell him to or allow him to? And what about when I do it? ...Hmmm I wonder..."
Twilight then thinks about the only order she made. "When I ordered him 'Stop Nightmare Moon' was the Main order, but since I didn't tell him how he came to Ponyville on his own to find a way and complete my request. And since he had no Conditional or Passive orders, he simply acted as he believed he should act while searching for The Elements of Harmony."
Twilight turns to her friends, the only ponies who could interact with him. "Am I right, girls?"
Rarity was first. "...Well. He told me I had to come to Everfree Forest. My entire interaction was about where the forest was.", she said with a sad tone. She was worried that they would only save her to complete the order. And the time they spent together, and what she thought she had with him, was artificial.
Then Fluttershy. "I ran into him when he was hungry. Maybe he just stopped by to get something to eat and that's it. I didn't see him again because he wanted to continue with his order.", she was also sad but above all worried. She thought that if Shadow received an impossible order, he would not stop until he completed it. Even if his body falls apart.
Pinkie was next. "And he hasn't sued me for selling his legend, I guess he wasn't under orders to do anything about it either, just what you tell him to do. By the way, Twilight, do you want to do business with me? Or can I buy the rights to his image?", she said while holding a quill and some documents with the first page titled 'Rights of the Cursed Knight of Ponyville'.
Later Rainbow. "I only know that he fights well, and that he doesn't kill unless necessary. You could say that he only defends himself if you provoke him.", she said, not seeing that Iron agreed with her while Pink was still not convinced. "But I don't know why he protects me from that Lumberwolf."
"It's because he has a kind soul.", Applejack came next and didn't care if he was ordered around or not. "I know when I see a good pony and Shadow is one. I just wanted to know how he can have a normal life." despite everything, her personal goal of saving him from his curse persists.
Twilight and Spike listened and was processing the girls' opinion, their own thoughts about Shadow continuing to change for the better. This was also the same case for Celestia and Iron, they no longer see him as a threat as long as the 'User' is not an enemy of Equestria and her ponies. Only Pink was not convinced and wanted to give her opinion.
"Good or bad, it doesn't change whether he behaves like a weapon." All the ponies question Pink, but Iron and Celestia knew what she meant. "If you want him to act like a "normal" pony, just make him do it. Or allow him to talk to himself."
"Make him?...", Twilight murmurs and is completely surprised by what she means by that. "You mean order him?"
Pink didn't say anything else but looking into her eyes told Twilight to think about it herself. "...Let's see. That will be a Passive order if we want him to talk to everypony at all times, so... That's it!"
She turned to Shadow, but Twilight stopped as she was a little embarrassed noticing where she was. All the ponies would witness how she was about to order a pony. Shadow only looked back at her but still obediently waited for her order. Even if it was a bad order, he was still waiting for her. Twilight saw this which made her swallow her pride and just do it.
"Shadow. Speak what's on your mind or express your opinion when talking to anypony about anything. This includes me, my friends, my family, and anyone else who wants to talk to you. Even without my permission."
"........................................................................Order receive.", Shadow said after a long wait to respond. But not all the ponies were happy with it.
Rainbow asks unconvinced. "Is that it? Are you now able to tell us what's on your mind? Or your thoughts about food and-" WHOOSH, Rainbow couldn't continue as a pink blur jumped back onto his bed.
"Do you like cupcakes or not?!" Pinkie yelled in his face, while she was on top of him again. But this time she wasn't put in her place by any pony, especially Rarity who had a vein about to burst.
It was by Shadow himself. "I don't know."
It was all to make Pinkie speechless. All ponies in the room. This time their reaction and response was different, making them question whether it worked. Pinkie and Shadow stare at each other, but Pinkie had a face that seemed to be insulted, somehow.
"What do you mean you don't know?! It's the best thing humanity could create with flour and sugar! You better have a good explanation, mister!", and he did since he now had permission to do it.
"Affirmative. I don't know if I like it because I don't know what a 'cupcake' tastes like. Unfortunately I can't give you the correct answer as I don't have any information in my database or memories of interactions with 'cupcakes'."
GASP! Everypony was shocked. They were surprised that the order worked. To some of them it was proof that Shadow would do anything if Twilight allowed or ordered it. Others got confirmation that if they wanted to know more about him they could now do so through Twilight's orders. And if they wanted to restrict Shadow's actions they had to convince her to create such an order to tell him and prohibit it.
The only thing about all this is that a pony took his answer as if it were the end of the world.
"Don't you know what a cupcake tastes like?", at his response Pinkie stood up and was now on her knees but still on the bed on top of him when she heard his response. And she sounded like she was about to cry. "Because is the saddest thing I ever heard!!!"
Before anypony could react, Pinkie grabs Shadow's head and buries it in her big chest as she cries. "WHAT KIND OF LIFE YOU HAVE LIVED, MY POOR LITTLE SHADOW!!! I PROMISE TO TEACH YOU AND GIVE YOU A HAPPY LIFE!!! WAAAHHH!!!", she lets out the biggest waterfall tears as she snuggles him.
"Pinkie! You're suffocating him with your big, fat breasts!", Rarity wanted to get her off of him. She tried to pull Shadow off of her, but Pinkie's grip was so strong that Rarity was on top of him as well. "And if a mare is going to comfort him it will be ME!"
"That lucky bastard.", a murmur was heard from the back of the room.
"AHEM!", before things escalate, Celestia walks forward. "My little ponies, please calm down. Remember what we are trying to accomplish here... I never thought he would be so popular.", after Rarity and Pinkie backed away, and no pony spoke or interrupted her, she spoke up.
"Okay. Let's try again. Shadow Blade, who are you and what is your purpose?", Celestia always wanted to know this, imagine her surprise at what she got.
"I am my master tool, weapon, arms and legs. My will is to serve my master wishes, commands, and desires. Her will is my reason of existence as I am her shadow. As a blade and tool, I will continue serving, my master, until my body become dust and my existence reach its true end."
'The same answer as that time? Is this your only reason to live? Let's try another question.', Celestia questioned if he was answering or how the supposed curse like the girls said made him say that. That's why she focuses on something else.
His real name. "For now, we have called you by your legend, can you at least give us your real name?", she hopes that she can at least get something, but the answer leaves her no hope.
"This Unit has no name."
It wasn't just Celestia, all the ponies and Spike were stumped by that answer. Spike, who was no longer afraid, asked what all the ponies thought. "Dude, Shadow Blade is your name. Why do you say you don't have a name?"
"Negative.", Shadow turned to Spike and there were no lies in his eyes. "This Unit does not have a name. The identification name 'Shadow Blade' was the name and/or title given to me by the ponies. To complete my previous order it was necessary to identify myself in order to interact with the ponies."
He then turns back to Celestia. "Therefore, I do not have a proper name from the beginning. This Unit will always be identified as 'Unit #3' of the Yami Legion."
After hearing that, many thoughts crossed the ponies' minds, however, they all had the same feeling in common after hearing that. They felt sadness for him.
Even Pink couldn't deny her sympathy for him, she was joking about the term 'weapon' with him, but she had no idea how right she was. Even Iron couldn't suppress his worry that a fate like that would happen to anypony, even if they were his enemy. The guards in the room also couldn't think of anything other than feeling sorry for him. And the girls were devastated because he didn't even have the right to his own name.
That even his identity was stripped from him. "But."
They snap back as Shadow continues. "I have nothing against it if all of you continue to call me by that title. As my master's tool, I will obey any order and decision she makes about me. Even if she wants me to continue using that name or another title.", everypony turned to Twilight.
Being the center of attention again, Twilight was getting shy now. "Why do I even have to decide that?"
User 'Twilight Sparkle'. As 'User' of Unit #3, you have the right to operate your Yami Tool in your own way. You are allowed to decide how to use your Yami Tool in any way you want, as long as it is authorized.
The rune spoke to her, and this time Twilight wasn't acting crazy. "But that's insane! Do I have that much power to even change his name?"
"Affirmative.", both Shadow and the rune respond to her. For Twilight's sanity, she didn't want this, but the girls didn't mind.
"OH! Pick me!" Pinkie raises her hand. "So if Twilight decides to call you 'My Baby Boy', you'd accept it.", when he said yes, Pinkie continued.
"How about 'My Little Colt', 'Dough Boy', 'Big Boy', 'Bloomer', and how about 'Daddy'? Wait, this is for Twilight too? Can she sort out how you can call her like 'My mistress' or 'My lady'? Even if you're alone with her or- PINKIE!"
With every name and affirmation from Shadow, Twilight's face turned as red as a tomato. "He's not any kind of pet! And I won't call him that way or that! His name is Shadow Blade and that's what he is!", but it wasn't over yet.
Shadow comments on it. "Master. She is right. You have the authority to change my title and what I should call you.", only adding more fuel to Twilight's embarrassment.
"I know! But I refuse to take your advice on how to call you, even if we're alone or going to sleep!", Pinkie was only going to say it when they were alone or in public.
So it was too late when she realized her mistake. "...Wait. I-I-I-I wasn't referring to us g-g-g-going to sleep together. I-I-I want to say that we are going to live together so- No! I-I-I mean we are going to be under the same roof in the same house, so... I HAVE NO WEIRD MOTIVES FOR HIM!"
"Nopony said it.", Rainbow said after everypony looked at her outburst. While Twilight hid from her embarrassment in her chair, Celestia put aside her student embarrassment and went for what she wanted to know.
"If that's all you know what you are now?", Celestia was determined to find out something. "Do you remember who you were before you turned into a Yami Tool?"
"That information is neither available nor permitted to me.", Shadow's response was enough for her to give up.
'So they also took his previous memories. The Yami Legion, what was their purpose in creating you like this?', Celestia was immersed in her thoughts letting another pony continue, so Iron wanted to try something.
"I have a question with you, Shadow.", all the ponies turn to him, even Pink was keeping an eye on him. "Do you usually go to kill when you don't have orders to do so? That being said, if a pony or other being interferes with your mission, do you typically eliminate them, permanently?"
"Negative. As a first option, I do not take the lives of other Users, I do not kill unless my master orders it or allows it, it is against the commandments. However, if the situation cannot be resolved and gets out of control, it is the last option as I have no choice but to take that route to protect my master or it compromise my orders. I will have to eliminate the threat, to my master or myself, even if it is permanently.", Shadow narrows his eye and emphasizes that he will do it.
Iron didn't feel any fear at those words, instead he was happy. 'I hope this calms your fears, dear.', but it didn't as Pink was the next to ask hers.
"I'm more concerned about your physical body. As I can see, you're not a pony.", when Shadow confirms her, Pink continues. "Are you alive? What do you eat to live? And what does your diet consist of?"
"I am a living being powered by the Yami System. I am omnivorous. My diet consists of fruits, vegetables, whole grains, milk, and low-fat or fat-free dairy products. Also include a variety of protein foods, such as seafood, lean meats, eggs, legumes (beans and peas), soy products, nuts and seeds. And no, I haven't eaten a pony.", Shadow said when he saw the reactions of the mention of 'meats' out of the corner of his eye.
"Hmm... I have no idea what kind of species can eat all that, so..." Pinkie mutters to herself after hearing all that.
But she couldn't finish because she froze like everyone else when a certain shy pony screamed.
"OH NO!", Fluttershy stands up as she remembers her box of food. "I NEED TO GET IT BEFORE-"
KKYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAA!!! DING DONG DING "Dear patients, Please remain calm and evacuate the building in an orderly manner." DONG DING DONG
"I think somepony found the box full of meat.", Pinkie added as the ponies' screams were soon heard.
"So~ How was it-? You couldn't go, right?", the violet stallion unicorn guard, Solution, who was her partner after graduating from being a recruit of the same generation, asked her. He was resting with his magazine when Scarlet entered the break room of the guard headquarters.
"Does it look like I did?", Scarlet said as she fell face down on the couch on the other side of her friend.
"I'll take that as a 'no'.", both of them were not real guards until they were assigned to a post and squad, due to the Summer Sun Celebration vacation they could only stay and wait in their rooms at the guard headquarters. "Just because you're his daughter, I was sure you couldn't go because you were a rookie guard."
"Funny to hear that, because I never heard you say that.", she rolled over to rest on her back with her wings secured to the couch. Then she stares at him. "Did you say it when I interrogated that rookie or when I ran out of my room?"
"Nope.", he then turns to the next page. "It was when you were outside the building."
Scarlet snorted at his joke. "Haha. It's good to know that you can cover my back. But I'm really angry because I couldn't go and -Hello there.-! Ha? Wait. That voice.", she stopped when she heard that voice.
She and her partner raise their heads to see the entrance to the break room. "Excuse me, where is Scarlet Wind?", they learned that a civilian unicorn mare entered the room asking other recruits.
A young light red unicorn mare wearing a high-necked brown dress that hugs her curves nicely with a white coat appears asking some new recruits passing by. She had pure white curly hair and round glasses in her red eyes that had the same beauty as Rarity but almost the delicacy like Fluttershy. Although she was small in height (1.6 m/5'2") compared to Scarlet (1.8 m/5'9"), like her father, she had that pure maiden aura that attracts most colts than Scarlet, a tomboy. And it definitely wasn't because the mare was a D while Scarlet was a B.
"Oh boy! Who is that beauty!", even Solution was admiring the mare as she tried to ask her fellow colts, who flirted back. "I'd better bring the guns!", without knowing the landmine he stepped on.
"My little sister.", Solution freezes, slowly turning to Scarlet. Who was watching and remembering each colt and how they spoke to their sister, and how they failed. Why she did it was for herself and for later. But Solution, who knows her family, turns to him and smiles. "She is our mother's apprentice. Perhaps I can introduce you to them."
Who knows who her mother was, just by her name she could say "Okay", but Solution knew more than just Pink Heart, Chief doctor of the castle, so he could only answer one way. "I'M SORRY! I have m-m-m-y age-ge-genda full! Please say hello for me!" he buries his face in his book.
'Coward.' Scarlet smiles at that reaction. Then she got up from the couch and went to find (save) her sister. "What are you doing here? Sister?", she said out loud to announce herself and warn the colts surrounding her sister.
Red Miracle, or just Miracle, is Scarlet's 19 years younger sister, she was happy to finally find older sister. "Sis! I was worried about you going with Princess Celestia and our father on that mission. Although I already had suspicions that you couldn't." When she mentions her father, only the newbies were confused. That was until Scarlet removed those on top of her sister.
"Yeah. Our father, Captain Iron Wing, said that I was still a rookie so I couldn't go.", she emphasizes to her father to give them her message. Not for Miracle. "So I'll be stuck with you, sister. Come on, let you go to my room so we can talk."
Wasting no time, Miracle escapes through the space that Scarlet made for her to escape from her stalkers. Some who did get Scarlet's message withdrew or pretended they were doing something. For those who don't, try asking Miracle or Scarlet about their free time, especially Miracle. Those attempts die with Scarlet's glare at them and then watching the two sisters disappear into the hallways.
The building was built to house 50 recruits each year with 50 high-ranking royal guards coming from other cities and 50 patients in the nursing wing. The recruits' rooms had bunk beds for two with individual cabinets and desks on the other side of the room separated for each recruit. The rest was up to the recruits how to decorate it, but they could only bring essential personal things. In Scarlet's case, a recruit post on the wall with her father on it.
Scarlet brought Miracle to one of this room, now hers, seeing the room almost clean as her partner was moving in for the new recruits. Perfect for them to talk.
"Make yourself at home.", Scarlet went to her bed and threw herself on her back. "Close the door so nopony can hear us. So what do you want to know?"
"You know that.", she obeyed her sister since she didn't want some randompony to hear them either. Then she went to sit in Scarlet's desk chair. "First, was it alone?"
"Nope.", Scarlet responds with her eyes closed. "I could see my senior guards go with him. Of the 35, I can say that 17 are on our father's level. Besides him not wearing his armor, Princess Celestia was going too, AND our mother."
"Mother went too?! What a relief!", Miracle placed her hand on her chest, she was able to calm her heart. "With my mother there, we don't have to worry much."
"Wanted to. But can't.", Scarlet opened one eye to see her sister confused. "Reports claim that he showed up and Princess Celestia wanted to arrest him. You know what that means."
Miracle opens her eyes wide. "My father and mother could fight him."
"Yes... And that's why I can't sit still." BANG, Scarlet out of nowhere hit the wall with her free hand. "I know I'm not on the same level as my father, but my mother asked me to stay here. It's just… I guess I'll have to wait until I can meet him."
"The Shadow Blade. Right?", Scarlet nod to Miracle. Like her sister, Miracle was also curious, in the same way but different from her sister. "He is the one who defeated father, the one who father has no chance. But. Did you find out how he was injured?"
"Yep. It's just like you guessed it. Just like you told it.", Scarlet sits on the edge of the bed to look her sister in the face. "About the cut on his chest, my father did not dodge it but received it, but it was not deep and he lived to tell about it. In the fall in the report, Sergeant Shining told me that they fell together and my father I have no broken bone just like mom told us."
"I see...", Miracle finally calms down as she lowers her hands into her lap. "So my guess is correct. Shadow Blade isn't a bad pony. That's good. Hehe~", she said with a smile on her face, a smile that wasn't missed by her sister.
Scarlet's mind was racing, she debates what she is seeing and what she knows but she couldn't find an answer to her question. She risks asking her anyway. "Miracle, you're not going to keep that promise? Aren't you?"
Milagro raised her face and saw her sister face to face. Unlike her sister, Miracle was good at reading Scarlet, so she smiled at her. "What would you do then? Aren't you going to do the same?"
Scarlet's eyes widened and her mouth opened, she was attacked by surprise by Miracle returning the question. She shakes her head to calm herself, but is embarrassed to look into her eyes, so she opts to look out the window. "Shut up!"
Miracle smiles seeing how innocent her older sister was. If she tells her that she is quite popular in the medical department, especially the colts who like strong and healthy mares, it might embarrass her even more. However, the same thing happens to her if they bring in the recruits who talked to her. They both already had plans. Then Miracle dropped the topic and started looking out the window with her sister.
Where both sisters could see a couple of birds on the branch of a tree.
Back at the hospital, everything was calming down.
With the help of Princess Celestia and her guards they were able to calm the staff that there is no murderer or pony-eating monster in the building. After Fluttershy spends the next half hour begging for forgiveness, all the ponies return to Shadow's room. To see something scary and surprising. How Shadow eats two boxes full of food.
When the food is brought, Fluttershy asks him if he "needs" food. She was happy because she asked correctly and he said he really needed it so she accepted his help. She was just disappointed at how he just swallowed the food. Because that's what happens.
To eat, Celestia allows the chains on his arms to be removed but keeps the chains on his legs. Celestia, Twilight and Pink wanted to see if he was going to take off his helmet and how he ate, they were greeted by the demonic mouth manifesting itself. And he started swallowing all the food.
He grabbed the first box and shook it up so the food fell into his mouth. Luckily the first box was seasoned and boiled vegetables so Shadow's fangs had no problem chewing them as he put them all in his mouth. Continue chewing and swallowing the food until you finish the box. He finished what could be a week's worth of food in just 3 minutes.
It was the second box, the cooked meat, that all the ponies, almost but still Spike, had green faces. Because Fluttershy doesn't like cooking meat, and she didn't learn well since it was only for her animals, most of the meat was burnt black and unseasoned. However, that didn't stop Shadow.
For any soft meat that didn't burn, he chewed and swallowed it like vegetables. But with the meat hard and burned, he devoured it like a beast. To eat, Shadow buried his fangs and tore the flesh savagely. Sometimes they had bones in between them, so he would chew the bone or spill it. What was more interesting was that even small bones, like a whole burnt fish, could spit out all of it and fall into the box after consuming all the meat. Everything clean, not a corner of meat was left.
The sight of him eating and the sound of the meat tearing made the guards almost spill their lunch. The girls and Spike were upset but tolerated it since they knew his eating habits. It was Celestia, Pink, Iron, and even Twilight who were impressed.
"How does he eat?", Twilight, after the moment her lunch was almost out of her stomach, was taking notes. "Does his armor process the food or does it go to his physical body? And he spills the bones, so that means he can't digest them?", with Celestia and Pink arguing behind her.
"Impressive, he doesn't need to take off his armor so he can still be ready to perform even at lunchtime.", Celestia said with her hand under her chin and her arm in thought. "Is his armor really his skin or part of him?"
Pink was also taking notes on her part. "I can't give an answer right now. I'll have to take samples of the armor, but some of his blood would be better. That might tell us more about him."
While those three mares were in their world, Iron decides to talk to Spike and the girls. "Was he able to do this before?", the girls respond yes, they have witnessed him eating before. "I see, so he's not totally inorganic and yet his armor can change and open like that?... Can he do anything else besides make a mouth out of his helmet?"
"We can say that.", Applejack was answering his question. "First, Shadow is alive. We have seen him bleedin durin the fight. And yes, we saw that the armor can change form, but Ah think it still requires Twilight's permission."
"Yeah! He can turn huge and have dragon claws and legs!", Pinkie tells Iron of the Combat Mode transformation. "I didn't believe Shadow could transform!... Mmm. I wonder if Twilight asks can wings grow on his back?"
"Oh no! Tartarus no!", Rainbow adds her opinion. "It's enough for him to transform into a demon dragon or whatever that was. And he doesn't need wings!... But? I can beat him with a flying competition? Only, the idea that he can fly...", without her wanting it, the guards behind became paler, imagining Shadow hunting them from the sky.
All of this was happening while Spike worried about Rarity. "Hey? Uhm? Rarity? Why, hehe, are you looking at Shadow like that?"
"Hmm... Oh! Sorry, I wasn't paying attention.", Rarity was just thinking to herself. 'If the armor can be transformed... does that mean he can also remove part of it?' Princess Luna says he could... I just need to trick Twilight into-' KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK, just then the door opened.
"I'm back!", Fluttershy warned as she entered carrying a large jug of water. "Sorry for the long wait, but I thought you might need water too. Do you need water, Shadow?" she asked once she reached his side.
Shadow tore a large chunk of meat off the tomahawk steak he was eating, but it didn't bother Fluttershy. After swallowing, he thinks about it for a moment. "...Affirmative. I'll need it."
Happy to have figured out how to make him eat, Fluttershy hands him the jug. And just like the food, he moves the jug over it and lets the water fall and disappear into his mouth. When he finished, the entire room heard a loud gulp. Fluttershy, happy with her work, returns to her seat. "Did he eat all the food?"
"If ya mean those two boxes, yes.", Applejack replied as she took a core out of an apple to her. "But it was seen that he ignored or did not like all grass food. He left the hay and flowers aside, and it seems that he doesn't like the fruits stem or the core of my apple."
"I see, then I'll take note." Fluttershy then took out her own notebook from her pockets and reviewed the references for Shadow's section. "Hay, apple core and stem, bones and flowers. Hmm... Does he also eat gems like Spike?"
"If he does, there will be serious trouble coming his way." It was enough for Spike to have Rarity focus on him. Now he was worried about his gem snacks. "I'm not going to let him take my emerald cupcakes."
Rainbow, bored, decides to ask her own questions as Shadow finished drinking the jug. "Now that I think about it, what kind of powers does your armor have?"
"Unfortunately, you have to be more specific," Shadow spoke once he put away the water jug.
Getting the attention of all the ponies, Rainbow asked again. "I want to know if you have anything more than your super strength and speed. I will lose my mind if you prove that you can teleport or go through walls.", Rainbow waited for his response, but Shadow didn't speak to her.
He turns to Twilight. "Why are you looking at me?", Twilight said but she already knew. "Wait. You require my permission for that? But I thought- Negative."
Shadow interrupts her. "There are things I want to verify with you, my master, before giving out information about you or me. Giving out such important information can be used against you."
Twilight reacts to the meaning of his words. What Shadow just said was true, as he was foreseeing this for her own good. 'He's right and if I want to stop Shadow's power from going to the wrong pony, I need to know that too.'
Twilight adjusts her notebook ready to capture it. "Shadow, can you tell us all the characteristics and abilities of your armor."
"Order received.", he then closed his eyes and began to bring up his list of skills. "My armors have divided the functions into Combat skills, Defensive mechanism and Support features."
Combat skills: close combat mastery, clean fist combat mastery, sword mastery, twin sword mastery, weapons mastery, bow mastery, firearms mastery, Taijutsu mastery (combat flexibility), Ninjutsu mastery (spy skills), Kenjutsu mastery (killing skills), Taekwondo mastery (smashing skills), Judo Mastery (self defense skills), Kyusho Jitsu mastery (pressure points skills)
Defensive mechanism: High resistance to blunt attacks, High resistance to slashing attacks, High resistance to piercing attacks, Medium resistance to magic attacks, High resistance to mind effects, low resistance to lighting, Medium resistance to heat, Medium resistance to frost, Absorption of damage, Transference of damage, Purification filter (air, water and food), Sanitary and maintain system, Auto defense mode, Auto pilot defense system, Armor plates manipulation (transformation ability)
Support features: Anti ninja magic swords, High speed healing regeneration, low speed restoration armor, Low Magic absorption, Low magic regeneration, Magic conversion to energy, Energy conversion, Energy Recovery acceleration, Instant endurance, Instant stamina recovery, Instant body strength, Sensorial vision, Night vision, Magic trace vision, Language Translation (speak and hearing), High Learnability, Quick thinking acceleration, Magic link to User signal, Magic link to the Yami System
When Shadow finished listing the armor's features, it opened the eyes of the ponies who were worried if he was more of an army than a soldier. However, that was what it was from the beginning.
"Those are the functions available in my database.", he turned to Twilight, who was typing all this. "The rest is prohibited from being disclosed by the Yami System."
Twilight finished writing and received a revelation. 'Is Shadow also banned by the Yami System?' So could it be that there will be things he doesn't know about them? But is it because it's forbidden or... is he hiding something else?', unable to finish her thought, Rarity took the opportunity to ask.
"Shadow, darling~ I want to check something about your armor.", Shadow and all the ponies, including Twilight, turn to her. "I don't mean to be rude, I'm just a little worried about this but... You're able to take off your armor because you don't do it inside it, right?"
There was an awkward silence in the room.
While those who were innocent didn't understand it right away it took time, those who did understand looked at her like she was crazy, but then immediately turned back to Shadow. Their curiosity to know if it was true. Soon all the ponies, even Twilight thinking about how she would have to take care of him, were worried. Fortunately, Shadow's response, which took some time, gave them an idea of how it was handled.
"...After checking the characteristics of my armor, with a combination with the 'Sanitary and maintain system', which cleans and keeps my physical body in good health, and the 'Energy conversion', which also processes and manipulates the sources of my physical body's energy, and other systems, can eliminate any waste within my body without needing to expel it from my body."
Not all ponies like the sound of that, but they don't like Rarity who was looking for something else. "I can understand that your armor helps you, to a point, but you have to cleanse your body at least to a certain level without magic. Don't you take the armor at least once to refresh yourself?"
"Negative. Removing my armor reduces my combat and operation levels and puts my master's safety at risk. Furthermore, I will not be able to respond to my master when she gave me her orders in that moment of weakness. Only if she allows it will it be considered possible."
And that's what Rarity wanted to hear. "So it's like that... so if Twilight, your master, orders you to take off your armor, well not all of it, just the helmet, so that you can lead a normal life, would you do it?"
Shadow didn't answer her. What she said was correct even if it wasn't actually necessary for him to agree or deny it. In the end it shouldn't matter to him, if Twilight wishes he will obey. "Affirmative."
With a happy smile, Rarity turned to a stunned Twilight trying to understand what was happening. "Uh huh, well I think Shadow deserves some freedom or let's say permission to live his life. At the very least, he should take off his helmet when he doesn't need it as a Yami Tool."
It took Twilight a while, but her clue was pretty clear. She then turns to Shadow, who also looks back at her. 'You mean I can order to release him from that metal prison?', she wasn't the only one to think that.
The girls also think about asking Twilight to try it. Spike, Celestia, Iron, Pink, even the guards on standby were eager to see him without the helmet. But in the end, all fall to Twilight who still hesitates. 'It's just that something doesn't feel right. Have I missed something? Let's try something safe just in case.', she calmed her nerves and opted for something simple.
"Shadow, can you take off your helmet?", she said very confidently, that didn't last long.
"Master... Are you sure?" Shadow for the first time did not obey her. Twilight for a moment thought she had made a mistake, but Shadow just wanted to check with her. As Twilight debates whether she wanted to or not, each pony has their own thought on the matter.
'Will he be able to take it off?', Applejack thinks there is hope for him. 'If we can remove his armor, can he have a normal life like any other pony?'
'He can take it off! Oh yeah!', Rainbow's boredom melted away, interested and eager to see him without it. 'Without his armor I can finally challenge him. I'll finally have my rematch!'
'Oh my...', Fluttershy was more worried if he was going to get angry, but then another thought came. 'Is he shy around other ponies... like me? Does he think I'll think he's ugly and hate him?'
'DO IT TWILIGHT!', Rarity was more into making Twilight say it if she didn't. At this point, she just wanted to know what he looked like. 'If you're not going to do it then I'LL TAKE THAT HELMET OFF! Will he be cute? Handsome? Would he be my lost and charmed prince of a lost country?!'
And Pinkie. 'Readers! I know you can read my thoughts! MIAU MIAU MIAU~ MIAU MIAU MIAU~ MIAU MIAU MIAU MIAU!'
...The guards and Spike didn't care much, but they were still interested in knowing his true face. Iron and Pink were mostly neutral, just interested in who was under that armor for many different reasons. The only thing in common was that they wanted to know Shadow's species, just like Celestia. 'Was it a demon or something else besides my suspicions?'
Unfortunately, all the ponies have to wait until Twilight decides that.
"Master... Are you sure? Do you want me to take off my helmet?", and make him obey.
Author's Note
Hi guys, thanks to reach to this part. This chapter is more focus to explain how the Yami tools operate. In short, when Nightmare Moon was defeated Shadow automatic return back to the default settings if you are asking, with this you may have an idea to know more of the system and how Twilight will need to learn to use it. Any question leave on the comments, I will 'try' to be more active on my phone to see and answer your questions. P.D.s I am not lazy just too distracted. Also, the sister were not original part of the story but now they have a key event in the future of the story.
Chapter 20 or shall pay the price
Chapter 20 or shall pay the price
In the Dream realm, Luna, The Princess of the Night, walked in the only place she owns and that the Great Mother Faust gave her. Realizing how bad this place would get without her.
"SIGH... I missed this place so much... How can I be so stupid to forget the duty assigned to me.", she said this while holding a sleep bubble with a dark cloud inside, removing it so that the foal inside would sleep well as it cleared up and turned into a happy dream.
While she needs to rest in her physical body, Luna can still use some of her magic to detach her mind to her astral form and enter her domain. When she got there she could see the damage her other self was doing to her subjects. She could classify them into good dreams, bad dreams and nightmares. While the good dream bubbles didn't need much attention, she was focusing more on the light bad dreams, especially those of the foals. Unfortunately she will have to save the nightmares for another day because she was weak to even endure one.
Luna's magic was still a far cry from what it used to be in her glorious past, she was still able to ease the dreams of foals. She should do this once her magic was stronger, but this was her personal reform punishment. After this day, she vowed to never let this place and its inhabitants, her ponies, come to harm. And not to abuse this gift since it was here where she had that idea.
All this coming to a special bubble dream, she knew it well and could not confuse it with any other. "Shadow..."
A clear bubble floated in her path, as if testing her. Usually, a bubble had things inside it, like snowballs. Shadow was special, his bubble was a clear, clean bubble with nothing in it, just him standing in a void. Luna knew she wasn't supposed to see him, at least not this day. However, she was very tempted to hold him when he extended her hand.
POP Just for the bubble to burst.
Luna stayed still, she knew what that meant, but she couldn't check if she was happy or sad. Then she hugs herself and holds her chest, she could feel her heart beating hard and fast through her hand. She never knew what to do with these feelings in the past, only now does she discover what she really wanted for him. However, his love will never reach him.
"Shadow... I'm sorry... I should try asking for help... but I let my feelings hurt you... again..."
Luna let the tears fall from her eyes. She made many mistakes, but the one she regrets most is letting desire take over her. That day she enters his dreams, with the innocent desire to go deeper that day.
The day Luna was blessed by the Three Yami Commandments.
"Master... Are you sure? Do you want me to take off my helmet?"
'YES!!!', everypony was patiently waiting for this big moment. Shadow's true face was about to be revealed. The only thing they needed to witness such a discovery was the intrusion of Twilight's shame.
Twilight didn't really do anything because of the pressure of all the ponies on her, even she was putting pressure on herself. She was so ashamed of herself that she thought she was about to confess to a colt, in front of all the ponies. And she wasn't far from that stage. If we recap, there was a time when she was obsessed with him, almost in the same way as a filly in love with a colt.
On the outside she didn't seem like it, in her mind it was that case.
'No, nononono, that's not what I'm doing! I'm just asking for his helmet to be removed. This has nothing to do with love or whatever Cadance is talking about! It's not that I want to know what he looks like.... Yes. I just want to know what's under that armor, it's not like I'm going to ask him to take off his clothes and- NO! That's not what I'm doing! I'll just ask to show his face and that's it! Am I not interested in knowing how cute he looks-WHAT IS WRONG WITH ME?! This is just to find out if he... looks... like that place.'
While she was in her cloud of thoughts, a memory not long ago soon occurred to her.
In her weakest and most difficult moment against True Nightmare, she was taken to that mystical place. Where she was comfortable and calm in that intense moment. Where she meets a strange creature that she thought was just her imagination. In that Ocean of Stars, she was able to meet a Shadow without his helmet.
Thinking about the place melted her anxiety and hesitation. She might be lost trying to remember what she felt in that place but she hadn't forgotten that everypony was waiting for her. Everypony, even Shadow, was waiting for her response. And since Pinkie was giving me dirty looks if I didn't speed up the story, Twilight's shame, worries, and fear are pushed aside by her resolve.
"Shadow. Take off your helmet, please."
Everypony heard her and shifted their attention to Shadow. He was watching silently. Nopony could guess what he was thinking, but the answer was obvious. He was going to obey.
"Order Receive. Helmet, Offline.", they all let out the breath they didn't know they were holding, only to hold it again.
Shadow's armor soon goes dark, disabling his eyes as well. When they thought he was about to move his hands they saw how wrong they were. They began to hear air pressure escaping from the helmet. Those who were close enough could see a white gas expelled from the base of his neck. Then clicking sounds began around his faceplates, separating as it tried to open them. Everyone thought that he would move his hands now, but they didn't expect what followed.
"KKKYYYYAAAAAA!", all the ponies were scared and disturbed as they saw Shadow's head start to melt.
The girls and Spike stood up from their seats and backed away while the guards and Iron stood in front to protect them. Celestia, Pink, and the girls began to panic as they believed they were witnessing Shadow's death. However, while everyone was causing a commotion, Twilight simply stayed still in her chair. Ignoring everything around her, she waited patiently to see him again.
As Pink was about to jump down to check on Shadow, she was able to notice something that made all the ponies freeze in place. "Is that hair?!"
Her shouting wakes up the rest and makes them focus more on the view. They discovered that the metal did not melt, but rather retracted. The helmet was transforming into some sort of metallic liquid that was receding into the armor and in the process, as Pink discovered, black hair began to appear on the top of the head.
Soon part of the helmet disappeared and skin began to appear. Iron and the guards back away, but did nothing as the girls and Spike move them away so they can see. Celestia was also walking in front and like everyone else, she was left speechless once again. The helmet was no longer on his head, retracted in an abnormal way that nopony expected, and its place left a face that nopony could imagine.
With a large black mane on the top of its head reaching to its shoulders and a hairless face with no snout, was a creature with a cone-like nose with round ears on the side of its face and two round eyes with dark eyebrows. , just like his dark, round eyes. Not lastly, the big metal mouth that somepony feared was just a small but normal mouth with pink lips.
If anypony asks what it looks like, it will be- "Is it a hairless monkey?"
"PINKIE!", the girls shout at her comment.
"What?", Pinkie, with the girls facing the bed, asks if she wasn't right. "He looks kinda like the one Fluttershy babysat last year. Hmm... No! I was expecting something more and amazing... but it's a bit simple if you ask me. It's a bit disappointing."
Rarity was angry with her, but when she was about to speak, she opened her mouth and no words came out. She turns to Shadow and his passable face. "I think it's... okay, I also think it's simple. I never expected it to look like a monkey. I expected... something else."
"And what did ya expect?", Applejack said. "It didn't have a snout this whole time, and I'm not really surprised that it's not an ape-like creature. Ah am even glad he's not some kind of demon or a pony with a disfigured face, it just means he's a normal... good bein?"
"He doesn't seem so threatening anymore.", Rainbow said with her arms crossed. "What I imagined was a demon or a dragon, not a monkey boy. He doesn't even have fangs or those demon eyes or anything that could make him dangerous. Heck! I can even defeat him without problems if I want."
"Well..." Fluttershy also expected a monster under the metal face. "It looks like a monkey but I don't think he is. The mouth is flatter and the nose smaller, not like the Equestrian monkeys. Perhaps it is a subspecies or a close member of another family kingdom or species of apes. However, I like this Shadow better than the metal one. He seems... normal to me. That's what I think."
'I think he is kinda cute.', Twilight thought as she listened to the girls' opinion but never let it out.
It wasn't if they would hear her or if Shadow was looking in her direction and it definitely wasn't the flushed face she had. She was satisfied that it was the same face she saw in that place.
The rest of the mares, even the stallion guards, thought he looked plain too and their expectations were dashed. Only a few ponies share the same appreciation Twilight has for Shadow's real face. Celestia and Pink were the ones who approached him.
Pink was the first to approach him. "Awesome. The yellow filly is right. Their facials are smaller than those of an ape and a monkey in the jungles and forests of Equestria. This is also demonstrated by the shape of their feet, as they are long for running rather than grasping and holding like apes. And with your diet information... I can't put my finger on what he is- Human?"
All ponies turn to Celestia when she walk to the bed front. She was staring to Shadow empty black iris eyes. "Shadow are you... a human?"
Shadow stares at her. "Yes.", without lying to her.
No one knew, but that answer made her stop. Celestia timidly repeats the word. "Human... all this time... were you a human?"
Shadow responded, without his helmet there were no artificial sounds but he was still emotionless as always. "Homo sapiens. Humans are classified under the genus Homo (man) and under the species sapiens (wise). That is my species."
"Human..." Twilight murmurs softly after hearing it.
However, not only her, the girls and Spike with Iron and his guards could not identify the word 'Human'. Only Celestia knew it and the reason behind it.
"Shadow... are you... the last human?", Celestia asks with her hand pressed to her chest.
"That information is neither available nor permitted to me."
"Even that... they took it away from you... your destiny...", Celestia couldn't take it anymore. She cries as tears fall from her face. "I'm sorry... if I had known... I could have done something... something to convince Discord to free you...I'm sorry..."
"Princess!", Iron and Pink help her sit on one of the chairs.
As each pony saw how close she was to bursting into tears, Celestia breathed in and out to calm herself. Nopony knew why or how she came to this state, but before anypony could question it, Celestia asked something nopony ever expected.
"Iron...", Celestia breathed again, but when she opened her eyes she showed a resolve that Iron could not deny her. "Relocate the guards in this room outside and make sure nopony enters or interferes until I say otherwise. And nopony can hear anything from this room, understood."
Iron freezes, making sure he heard correctly before playing his part. "...Understood, Your Highness."
Iron then moves his guards outside. It took him five minutes to secure the hallway and the door. Once he returned and closed the door, he went to the window where he could see his pegasus guards floating in the air while the unicorn guards launched an anti-sound barrier.
As he closes the windows and curtains, he turns to his princess. "The room is safe, Your Highness! But. Is it okay for the girls to stay here?"
"Yes captain.", even sitting with her hands in her lap, she never took her eyes off Shadow. "The new Elements of Harmony have the right. Also, I have nothing against Spike knowing what I'm going to talk about and I want Pink Heart to become Shadow's doctor for a medical exam after this and while Shadow is under my and Luna's protection. But. Nopony can share any of this. Understood."
Pink nods knowing what he means, Spike and the girls also nod and remain silent. Twilight was still sitting in her chair worried about what would happen. And Shadow, he was just waiting without changing or showing any fear.
Seeing that everypony understood, Celestia began. "Shadow... When were you born? And where do you come from?"
"I do not have any records nor do I have that information available.", Shadow deadpans back. And she wasn't done yet.
Celestia also showed no emotion or concern, as she expected and continued. "How old are you?"
"I do not have any records nor do I have that information available."
"Do you know when you become a Yami tool?"
"That information is neither available nor permitted to me."
"Who was your first User and when were you deployed?"
"That information is neither available nor permitted to you."
"...Have you met my father, The King Solaris, Old Ruler of the Alicorn Kingdom?"
"Negative. I have no record or memory of the User 'King Solaris'."
"...Do you know about the Alicorn war with the Draconequus race?"
"That information is neither available nor permitted to me."
"...SIGH...What about the reign of the Human Kingdom... and its fall?"
"........I only have records that the Human realm no longer exists."
"I was afraid that was the case." Celestia relaxed, she was waiting for that answer. No, she was hopeful, even for a small chance that she could be wrong. When she saw the looks on her ponies she decided it was time to explain. "I know you have questions, so let me start from the beginning."
Celestia calms down and takes a deep breath. "First, as Shadow said a moment ago, Humans are just a myth in a long-forgotten past. Even I had never met a human before... but my Father has... and he blames himself for their demise."
All the ponies stare at her, not knowing what to say. Twilight could only ask her. "Can you tell us more? What were the Humans to King Solaris?"
"I'm sorry my student," Celestia turns to her. "It was a time when I was a little filly and my memories are not clear to remember those moments. So the only thing I can say about it is what my father saw... how he met them before the Alicorn war.....and how he wanted to save them and change the fate of their end.", she then turns to Shadow.
The girls were able to believe what they heard, while Twilight tries to confirm it. "Are you saying that... Shadow's species was destroyed?"
"Something like that. They, like other civilizations, couldn't defeat a common enemy. Time and evolution. My father only told me... their time came, they ran out like anyone else.", Celestia closes her eyes.
"My father said that before Equestria was born. When the first Terra civilization began to emerge. The Alicorn race, children of Lady Faust, ruled the world with our mother when Chaos and the Draconequus race competed for world supremacy. However, what was important was the secret alliance that our gods had with the Human race of that time."
At this moment, everypony, including Iron and Pink, had their eyes wide open. Twilight couldn't believe where this was going. "Princess... are you saying that-"
"No. I can't prove that Shadow was part of the Human realm and what really happened to them.", She opens her eyes and stares into Shadow's emotionless black eyes.
"Maybe my Father could tell us more, but he is no longer with us. However, one night, when I caught him off guard, he remembered his past, letting out his sorrows for his past mistakes. I approached him and he told me that he wanted to save his human friends. He also asked me to promise him that if I had the opportunity and if I could and wanted to fulfill his last wish. In saving the remaining humans."
GASP The girls and Spike were surprised. If they look the same way Celestia sees Shadow, that means he is the last of his people and could be under the protection of the Royal Family. Fluttershy thought that too.
PST! Celestia wasn't expecting that and almost laughed out loud. Shadow as an animal that needs protection. "I'm sorry, my little Fluttershy. While the term is close, Humans have proven to be rational beings just like us. But yes, we can say that humans are extinct. That's what I thought, until now.", she let out a deep sigh.
Celestia then returned to her mind to check that memory with her father. "He even told me that he once went to their realm with our mother Faust. He was able to see its culture, history and discoveries. And he could also see the terrible things they were capable of doing, even within themselves. But that did not prevent him, nor Mother Faust, from establishing an alliance and friendly contact with the last humans. The last ones who were trying to survive their disability to sustain a new life."
The girls didn't understand what their princess was saying, Pink translated what it meant. "So the last humans couldn't give birth to healthy babies. Is that what your father told you, Princess Celestia?"
"Yes.", Celestia brought her gaze to the window, where through a small gap she could see foals playing.
"As their society evolved, it also brought new technologies and ideals that changed not only their minds but also their bodies, whether artificial or biological. These continuous movements altered their natural way of life and soon, 80% of the human population was no longer able to sustain the stability of the human species. And even if a countermeasure plan could be executed, their world would also be on the brink of a world war. With all this, in the end their ratio of babies who can survive birth reached 3 out of 10. With the danger that one of those three will have body deformities for life."
The girls let that sink in their minds, but turn to Pink to see if she adds anything too. Seeing that they were waiting for her, Pink continued.
"It means that their birth rate was so low that it was almost impossible to give a strong generation when the previous one was about to die.", she saw that some did not understand it. "When their grandparents retired from work, there were no new young people to take their places. Especially when they were killing each other. Correct?"
"Correct.", Celestia then took up where she was.
"Even if they tried to provide support to their young people, economically or politically, they were fighting all the time over anything. To the point of taking advantage or killing the competition between them. While their so-called leaders were trying to bring about a peaceful world, in reality they were constantly trying to find ways to destroy the opposing side. In the end, humans could not stand under the same flag."
"This is what happens in all societies, Your Highness.", Iron added. "Wasn't it the same with us, during that time when unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies fought each other before Equestria was founded?"
"Yes. However, humans still couldn't put aside their differences. They were greedier and more arrogant than our ponies. And it didn't help that their only common enemy was themselves.", Now that she brought all this up, Celestia also found her pity for Shadow, next to her father.
"It was during the Alicorn War that he lost all contact with the group of humans he had a strong friendship with. And while I was growing up after the war, my father spent decades trying to find out what was wrong with them. Only to fail and become one of the biggest worries you will carry for the rest of your life."
Celestia turns to Shadow. "And now you show up that night, and you came back after I set you in stone, only for this day to come to not only help my student in her mission, but also to save my sister. That's why..."
She closes her eyes only to open them and let the tears come out.
"I need to apologize *SOB* I was wishing for your downfall, Shadow. *SOB* I wanted your defeat. Your misery. Even your DEATH! *SOB* Just to find out... you were the answer my father was looking for in his last moments and you were even a key to saving Luna. *SOB* I really want your forgiveness for all this time I hurt you, for how I was treating you. *SOB* I'm sorry."
The girls and even Spike were crying now knowing why their princess was sad. Iron and Pink could understand her too, after all they accompanied Celestia for all these years planning a way to defeat Nightmare Moon and save the Princess of the Night, Luna. Twilight was the one who had the biggest impact, being his student and Shadow's new master. However, the only pony that Celestia wanted to give her message, was unable to reach him.
"Thanks, but your concern is misplaced.", Shadow finally responds and breaks the mood. "There is no reason to care for a tool like me."
"Pst. Hehehe.", all the ponies were about to scold Shadow, only for Celestia to speak up ending his tears. "Of course they are out of place. I just... I thought I could apologize to you, but as long as you are under their control you will act like this. This is how the real culprits wanted to make you respond."
Celestia wipes away her tears and shows new resolve for Shadow. "The Yami Legion. They are the ones I need to bring retribution to them. So we can free you from this evil that took away your free will."
Everypony could hear the venom in her voice, however, after hearing the humans' story, they were also on the same side as their Princess. While the true reason for the end of the human race was still a mystery, they could not forgive those who transformed Shadow into who he is now. Twilight followed them and Celestia changed her mind to free Shadow from what they had done to him.
That's why an idea occurred to Twilight. Not knowing that the rune could hear her, even in her thoughts.
'Hmm. Shadow obeys me and I am able to tell him how to react, no, rather I can tell him how to live, even a free life?... Yes! That could be the way to free him. Even we can try.', Twilight then turns to Shadow. "Shadow, I want to ask you. Are you able to take off all your armor?"
Ignoring all the questioning looks the girls gave Twilight, Shadow turned to his master. "...Although I don't recommend it since my battle power may be reduced... I can deactivate and retract the full armor at any time."
"Okay, that means there's a way for you to have a free life without acting like Yami's Tool. So I can order you how to -Master!- live?"
Due to her excitement she couldn't stop giving her solution to everyone. She couldn't notice the rune materializing on her hand. And of course, she couldn't understand the mistake she had just made. It was only when Shadow finally showed emotion in his face and voice, that she stopped.
And she watched as his eyes came to life, frightening at what Twilight was trying to say. "I a-a-am sorry! M-m-master. I-i-i-i wasn't tr-y-y-y-ying to interrupt y-y-you!"
Shadow was trying to correct as his face twisted and he sweated while his voice cracked due to fear. "I a-a-a-am sorry! Di-i-i-d I fail y-you?! Hasn't m-m-my work sa-a-a-atisfied you?! I-i-i-i promise you! I'll d-o-o-o a better job next t-t-time! I w-w-will obey a-a-a-anything you order!"
Confusing everypony, Shadow for the first time panicked, but the question was "why." Twilight was scared, but then she thought that might be the only thing he knew and he didn't want to stop being a servant. She put aside her doubts and decided to explain herself.
"Shadow, it's okay.", she approached him and took his hand. The gesture calmed him but not enough as his heavy breathing. "Shadow. I'm not angry about your help or performance."
Twilight eases the tension between them. Shadow was fixated on her purple eyes. If Cadance was there or her brother saw this, they could both be interrupting this moment. But with the girls and the rest they didn't intervene and let Twilight continue. They were also curious to know what she was trying to do.
"Are not y-y-you... mad a-a-at my work?", Shadow continues to break, still scared. "Was I-I-I...worthy of y-y-you?"
"Shadow, you were useful all this time. Until now I found out that you were a good pony, er, human. And you have helped us, not only me, but my friends and family. I thought you were a pony-killing monster, but I found out that you are a life-saving protector. Believe me, everyone here is happy for what you have done and achieved. No pony hates you anymore and we all want the best for you."
Everypony just saw the tender moment of how Twilight calms down poor Shadow, they smile at how Twilight was able to put aside her fear to help him. Even Rarity admits that she was doing the best job she could imagine. Fluttershy, who was motivated, wanted a chance at a good life for Shadow so she would help him in whatever way she could. While Applejack and Rainbow plan to help him in any battles they would face in the future. And Pinkie made a secret promise to herself to throw the best party to cheer everyone up while she was on the verge of tears while wiping herself with a tissue. Lastly, Celestia was happy for her student, she was definitely better than her and she hoped the best for both of them.
But in the end, it is just an innocent wish, which will never come true.
"I-i-i see...", Shadow calms down to the point where he almost shows a real smile as he relaxes and looks down. "So... am I still of use... to you?..."
"That's the thing, Shadow.", he looked back into Twilight's eyes. "I want you as a friend. Not as a servant."
"...Huh?", he freezes at what she just said. "M-m-master...what did you say?"
"I mean I don't want you to be my servant. While I'm happy to have somepony listen to me like you do, it's really something I don't need. I wish you to be free and live your life! If I can order you to be released, I would definitely do it! Because I don't want you or a Yami Tool to follow me... But, I wish you to be my friend-"
User Twilight Sparkle
Even if it's just an innocent wish, it will never come true. Seeking the best for everyone, even a poor soul. Sometimes good intentions can do more harm than anyone imagines. It was at this moment that everything fell apart. That the ponies soon discovered what the Yami System can really do. Twilight, not knowing what she was doing, forgetting that The Third Commandment existed, raised her right hand as the rune lit up like never before.
We are sorry if your Yami Tool does not perform to your expectations and you wish to discard it. Due to the Third Commandment, we will have to analyze your Yami Tool and perform a maintenance check, please wait until finished.
"...What?", Twilight was perplexed, everypony was when they heard the message. "W-w-w-wait! The Third Commandment?...! We?"
"PLEASE A MOMENT!" he snapped at all the ponies, Shadow shouting into the air, filled with desperation because he knew what was coming. "I CAN PROVE THAT I CAN COMPLETE MY MASTER WISHES AND DESIRES! PLEASE JUST GIVE ME THE CHANCE TO SHOW MY MASTER THAT I AM WORTHY OF HER! PLEASE BELIEVE THAT I CAN COMPLETE MY ROLE AS HER TOOL YAMI!"
"Shadow...", Twilight mutters, not knowing what happened. "W-w-what's wrong? I-!", she then stopped.
UNIT #3
For they spoke.
Twilight wanted to know what was going on. The girls, Spike, Iron, Celestia, and even Pink wanted to ask what could scare Shadow to this point. They wanted to know so much, they didn't know what they were asking when a deep, dark male voice froze them in place.
SINCE WHEN CAN YOU SPEAK AGAINST THE CODE?
In a moment, the atmosphere of the room changes radically. Where there was a friendly and bright atmosphere, it became dark and oppressive. Nopony knew what happened. They only knew that something appeared in the room with them. Nopony dared to speak, nor could Celestia, Iron, and Pink gather their courage as the girls and Spike fought the urge to flee. And Twilight, she could only watch as Shadow begged.
"No... please... I... have not failed... I can... show... my worthy...", Shadow's voice was getting smaller and smaller. The terrifying voice he once wielded that scared the intrepid bastards was now that of a weak, small, cowardly colt. A litter foal in front of its father. "...I didn't break the code-"
HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN YOUR ROLE?
"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"
Without warning, Shadow's armor lit up and began releasing a powerful and painful electrical discharge into his body. This makes all the ponies to stay back as Shadow screams into the air, this causes Twilight to get up and move to Celestia's side. The electric shock was so intense that Shadow's armor began to heat up, this melted the chains and burned the bed. Instinctively, Shadow fought the pain but it was too much that he thrashed and he fell onto his left side with the bed.
HAVE YOU ABANDONED YOUR PURPOSE?
"No.... I don't...", Shadow was able to move once he got used to the pain, but it was still stronger than he could handle. He tried to speak even as he gritted his teeth and dragged himself heavily on the ground. The electric shocks from his armor were getting stronger, forcing him to stay still on his knees and hands.
Nopony tried to help him, they could see and know that they were useless in helping him, even in easing his pain. It didn't matter how much the girls wanted to help him, how Celestia wanted to fix things with Shadow, or how Twilight wanted to fix her mistake. Nopony could respond to the voice.
OR ARE YOU AGAINST THE REASON YOU WERE CREATED?
Soon the electric shocks stop, giving a respite to Shadow who was breathing as his life was slipping away from him. However, no pony came to his side. Everyone knew that was just the beginning as the room lit up with a blood red aura. When Shadow was able to calm his heart, he looked up to respond.
"...no... I haven't... forgotten... I haven't... gone against... the commandments...", Shadow responds to the 3 red runes around him. To receive them.
The room illuminates with red light thanks to 3 different runes materializing out of nowhere, each one was different from the other. The Three Yami Commandments.
The First Commandment had a red demon eye in the center with a circle surrounded by axes, swords, spears and shields, there were also small tools but they were insignificant in changing the meaning of the rune.
The Second Commandment had a large tree with multiple branches that had fruits, small figures underneath trying to reach the very tempting fruits.
The Third Commandment was a circular rune made of constantly changing numbers and symbols, but everypony knew it was the same rune on Twilight's hand.
Each rune was different, it was only the same size, 2m in diameter as tall, as Celestia but the power they held was more than she could handle. The Three Yami Commandments have appear in front of everypony to judge Shadow.
The First Commandment with the deep, dark male voice speaks first.
UNIT #3. YOUR RECORDS SHOW AN ERROR IN YOUR PERFORMANCE AND THE THIRD COMMANDMENT WAS COMPROMISED. NOT FILLING YOUR ROLE GOES AGAINST THE COMMANDMENTS. YOU WERE CREATED FOR ONE PURPOSE ONLY. ARE YOU DENYING YOUR ONLY ROLE?
"Ha... I haven't... forgotten my role...", Shadow still weak and in pain, speaks to defend himself. The Second Commandment, in a motherly feminine voice, ask him.
THEN WHY DID YOUR USER WANT TO DISCARD YOU? HAVE YOU FAILED IN YOUR ROLE? HAVE YOU NOT REACHED HER EXPECTATIONS? SHE IS NOT PLEASED TO HAVE YOU AS HER TOOL YAMI? OR IS IT NO LONGER WORTHY OF OUR GIFT?
"Ha... ha... no... ha.... I have obeyed her... and fulfilled her wishes... she has not... lost my worthy...", Shadow tried to get up but could only stand on his right foot and his knee on his left. The Third Commandment, with the same young female voice that everyone knew, came its turn.
Error. The record of Unit #3 receives the order (desire) to release or dispose of the role or existence of the Unit. This goes against The Third Commandment. The fate and role of a Yami Tool cannot be changed. Even with a request from a User.
"...ha... I know... but... I wanted to... ha... explain to her...", Shadow was now standing on his legs, but the pain made him hold his chest with his right arm while his left arm hung limply. "Hah... she is still my master... and I am her Yami Tool..."
Nopony tries to speak, everyone just watches the scene of Shadow talking to the three runes. The power of the runes was so intense that even if they had nothing with them, it was obvious that they should not mess with those voices. Twilight knew better than anypony, she was the one who started it. However, Shadow's goal was to convince them that she had done nothing wrong, even if fear was reflected in her eyes and voice.
Shadow, trying not to look in the direction of the ponies, stared at the runes. "...Ha...my master...she just wanted to talk to me-"
SINCE WHEN HAVE YOU BEEN ABLE TO SPEAK FOR HER?
Shadow freezes as he looks down, he knew he shouldn't speak but he wanted to show that everything was okay. "She just... wanted to be friends..."
STRANGE. 'BEING A FRIEND' IS NOT PART OF YOUR CODE. WAS IT A USER ORDER? WAS SHE DISHAPPY WITH THE ROLE OF THE UNIT?
Processing.............Analysis Complete. User 'Twilight Sparkle' has entered some orders. Upon checking the status, all orders were completed and there was no indication that the user was discontented, frustrated, or showing other negative emotions.
YET, THE THIRD COMMANDENT WAS COMPROMISED. THE USER AND THE YAMI TOOL CANNOT CHANGE THIS RULE. WHERE DOES THE ERROR COME FROM?
Processing.............Analysis Complete. Reviewing the records of User 'Twilight Sparkle', the User was trying to place an order or wish to have a friend with the Unit. Error. User records show sympathy and mercy for Unit #3's status or role. Reasons are unknown.
WHY SHOULD A USER SHOW EMPATHY WITH THEIR YAMI TOOLS? THEY ARE TOOLS AND WEAPONS GIFTED BY OUR LORD. THE USER SHOULD NOT BE ATTACHED TO THE UNIT. THIS UNITY IS FOR EVERYONE, AND EVERYONE HAS THE RIGHT TO HAVE IT, NOT JUST ONE. HAS SHE RECOGNIZED HER SUCCESSOR?
Processing.................... Error. Reasons are unknown. The User has not found or transferred his right to another User, there are no reasons to make such a request. A deeper analysis is required.
WAS THE UNIT MALFUNCTION? IS THE UNIT DEFECTIVE?
"...no...", Shadow kept his eyes down. "...I...haven't...failed-"
IT IS NOT YOU WHO CAN DECIDE THAT. UNIT #3.
"Ugh!", Shadow froze again and shut up instantly by gritting his teeth, making sure not to let any more sounds escape.
If old Celestia was watching this, she would be somewhat pleased to witness the terrible Shadow behaving like a small foal. Now Celestia wouldn't do it, she was scared to death by the runes, at the same time worried like the others about Shadow's judgment by them. Somehow, everyone knew that they could end Shadow's life at any moment. What they feared was finding out if the runes could also decide theirs, a verdict on their existence.
For a long moment, the room was silent without any sound. Soon the runes began to work.
CHECK UNIT RECORDS. FIND THE ANOMALY THAT AFFECTS THE UNIT'S OPERATING SYSTEM. CHECK USER RECORDS. FIND NEGATIVE ANSWERS THAT CAUSE THE PERFORMANCE OF THE UNIT.
Processing.............Analysis Complete. The records of Unit #3 show that he was under the influence of the magic of 'Elements of Harmony'. The Unit status does not show any errors in the Unit #3 code, however, it affects the User program and the User's connection to the Yami system. User recognition was updated after restarting the program. A deeper analysis is required.
Twilight was about to boot in. She knew they were talking about how the Master program was not operating when she accept the role. And she recognize she didn't investigate the rules due the battle aftermath. She was not going to let Shadow carry the punishment after see him how much he was scared of their judgment. Yet her bravery to help him and accept her mistake were taken away when The Second Commandment appear in front of her. She didn't see it coming to her or even knew was there.
Twilight was about to muster the willpower to intervene. She knew they were talking about the User program not working when she accepted the role. And she admits that she didn't research the rules because of the events after the battle. She wasn't going to let Shadow take the punishment after seeing how much his trial scared him.
Her courage to help him and accept her mistake disappeared when The Second Commandment appeared in front of her. She didn't see it coming towards her or even know it was there.
USER TWILIGHT SPARKLE
Twilight freezes at that motherly voice. She could feel, behind that voice, the power that told her that she was wrong and that the voice was right. She could only compare it to Celestia's voice, but Celestia didn't have as much authority to overwhelm her as the rune.
MY DAUGHTER, WHY DO YOU DISCARD OUR GIFT? HAS THIS UNIT FAILED YOU? HAS THIS UNIT NOT FULFILLED THE ROLE FOR WHICH IT WAS CREATED? IS THERE ANOTHER ONE YOU ARE WILLING TO PASS OUR GIFT TO?
Twilight on the outside was still, but in her mind she was scared and desperate for not knowing what to say. She could feel the same judgment Shadow was receiving, so she knew why Shadow was so afraid of her. The only problem was that Twilight couldn't stand it. She was about to collapse until she felt her hand being grabbed. She didn't need to look at what Celestia was, but she knew she had to face him soon before The Second Commandment made its final decision.
"N-n-n-no.", Twilight swallowed the non existent saliva in her throat to speak. "H-h-he didn't f-f-fail me-me."
THEN WHY WERE YOU ABOUT TO THROW IT AWAY? ARE YOU NOT HAPPY TO HAVE OUR GIFT?
"I-t i-is n-n-not t-t-tha-at I amamamam no-o-o-o-t hap-p-p-py. I-I j-j-just want-ed-ed t-t-to ma-ke-ke him a-a-a f-friend.", Twilight decides to tell the reason before things get worse "I-I want-t-t-ted a n-n-normal life f-f-f-for him."
OH. MY POOR INNOCENT CHILD. NOW I SEE YOUR DESIRE. A GOOD BUT NOBLE WISH FOR YOUR WORLD.
For a moment the ponies relax thinking that this was settled. They were wrong.
YOU WERE WISHING FOR SOMETHING THAT WOULD NEVER COME. THIS IS THE ERROR.
Twilight, like the others, widens her eyes. They didn't understand what it means, but they were actually trying not to believe what it really means.
MY DEAR CHILD, IT IS NOT YOU WHO CAN DECIDE THE ROLE OF HIS GIFT. IT WAS NEVER BEING YOU OR ANYONE ELSE. THIS IS HIS PROMISE FOR THIS WORLD AND ITS CHILDREN. AND THE COMMANDMENTS WILL MAKE SURE OF THAT. THE RULES ARE ABSOLUTE.
Disappearing and reappearing again in the same place, Shadow was once again surrounded by The Three Commandments. They found what they were looking for. Now they were about to decide.
SUGGESTION. USER TWILIGHT SPARKLE PLACED AN INVALID ORDER. THE CHILD ONLY NEEDS TO REVIEW THE RULES. THE UNIT HAS NOT FAILED ITS PURPOSE.
DENIED. IF THE UNIT HAS NOT ACT ON ITS OWN, THE USER WILL NEVER MAKE SUCH WISH. USERS CANNOT AND SHOULD NOT DECIDE THE PURPOSE OF THE UNIT. THIS UNIT HAS INFLUENCED ITS USER, THE UNITS ARE NOT AND DO NOT HAVE SUCH A FEATURE. IF THE UNIT IS DEFECTIVE, TERMINATION IS REQUIRED.
A panicking Twilight didn't like where the runes were going. When he saw Shadow clench his fist he knew they weren't joking and were really considering finishing him off. But in the face of all this, still no one has found the courage to speak out against the runes. Nopony, not even Celestia, feels they can change the situation in this room. Only another presence with the same power could say anything about it.
Suggestion.
Everyone, even Shadow and the other two runes, looks at where the voice came from. The Third Commandment, the same rune on Twilight's hand. The Yami System.
Records show that the Unit was affected by the Elements of Harmony. Their magic interfered with the operating system of the User program and the Unit, nor could the User form the link or be trained to use the Yami System. No record shows or confirms the oath and the rules to User 'Twilight Sparkle'. It is recommended to restore all programs and system to prevent this error from occurring.
Once it finished speaking, the other two did not respond. For a moment, during a very intense silence, the ponies wondered if Shadow's 'termination' was about to happen. Twilight and Celestia continue thinking about doing something. They almost jump in fear when the runes speak again as The Second Commandment and The Third Commandment reappear in front the two of them.
USER TWILIGHT SPARKLE. IT IS TRUE, DID YOU NOT RECEIVE THE RULES BEFORE YOU START USING OUR GIFT?
Twilight pressed herself to respond. "Y-y-yes! I-I-I really d-d-didn't know!", she responded quickly and easily, and it was all they needed.
Processing.............Analysis Complete. User 'Twilight Sparkle' was defending her right against User 'Nightmare Moon' when she was assigned her role. The Unit was left inactive due to the subsequent repair process. User 'Twilight Sparkle' did not receive the vote or the introduction of the rules system with the events during and after.
Update new information. Processing...........Update Complete. The User's incorrect use of their Unit was a simple error due to not receiving The Oath.
I CAN SEE THAT. IT WAS JUST AN INNOCENT MISTAKE.
After getting what they needed, the runes return to Shadow and the first rune. The Three Commandments are silent for a moment. Twilight with Celestia and the rest said nothing, not risking making Shadow's situation worse. It was another painful and intense moment until The First Commandment spoke again.
IS THIS UNIT DEFECTIVE?
Shadow raises his head and his resolve shows in his eyes. "No. I'm not a failure... I'm not a defective unit..." Even without eyes, the ponies knew that The First Commandment was staring deathly at Shadow.
SO BE IT
Shadow relaxed for a moment before releasing the breath he didn't know he was holding. Everypony did the same, hoping this was the end. Another innocent wish that would not come true.
START THE REBOOT PROCESS. RESTART MAIN PROGRAMS. RESTART SUPPORT PROGRAMS. RESTART INTRODUCTION AND OATH TO USER 'TWILIGHT SPARKLE'. AND RESET THE UNIT AND COMMANDMENTS.
Shadow's calm and relief could be seen on his face. It was just a moment of weakness, as he noticed with horror in his eyes that he unconsciously took a step back. A step, a mistake that the commandments did not let escape.
UNIT #3. ARE YOU REJECTING THE COMMANDMENTS?
Shadow began to sweat and his eyes reflected true terror. But then he remembers his training and fights his emotions. He forces himself to remember the reason for all this, the best he can do to fulfill the commandments. There was no need to think about anything other than accepting the code. Exhale and stand firm against The First Commandment.
"No.", Shadow responds as he turns to Twilight, his vacant eyes meeting her worried eyes. "I'm not against it. There is no reason to care for a tool like me."
SO BE IT
Twilight could not understand it.
Why was all this happening? Why was she chosen out of all the ponies and other beings on Terra for this? Why was having Yami Tool so special that Nightmare Moon wanted to kill her for it? Why did The Three Yami Commandments have this kind of power over Shadow's life and destiny? Why did Shadow have to pay for her mistake?
But above all, why did Shadow tell her that, with that defeated face and eyes as the helmet manifests and seals him back into his metal prison? And why did it hurt her so much to see him like that?
She got the answer when The Three Yami Commandments launched their spark at him.
SSSSSHHHHHHRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!
"Sha...dow?...", Twilight let out her thoughts wondering if that cry was Shadow's or a poor animal suffering.
The Three Yami Commandments shoot a red electrical spark at him in the shape of a snake, only this time they were not to empower him like in his fight, but to reinforce his shackles and oppress him.
SSSSSHHHHHHRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!
Shadow could feel their power coursing through his body, rewriting his mind and strengthening the chains of his soul. But the pain was too intense that his training was not enough to handle it, or rather, it was useless in suppressing the pain.
SSSSSHHHHHHRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!
His body could not withstand the punishment, it was no surprise that his body began to dance uncontrollably. And no matter how the ponies wanted to help him, they couldn't. No pony or god could help him, he was at the mercy of those chains. They knew it as they saw Shadow's body twist, his arms and legs writhing more and more uncontrollably in pain, as he hung in the air like a puppet with the strings controlling him.
SSSSSHHHHHHRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII............................................................!!!
The process took long minutes that were days for him and the ponies, it was no surprise that he lost his voice after screaming for so long. Even his body got tired of resisting and turned into a ragdoll in the air. But The Three Yami Commandments wasn't done with him yet. Not until they finished their work. Not until Shadow never makes this mistake again. Not until the message was sent to Twilight and the rest. This vision was eternal and did not show that it was ending.
It was only until The Three Yami Commandments finished their job and truly done with him.
Update complete. Unit #3 is fully rebooted and ready for operations.
The sparks and Shadow's body stop moving after that statement. Shadow's body could rest as he continued to hang in the air with the chains as a thread, while his body burned the air. His armor began to light up and when his eyes opened, the eyes of The Shadow Blade of legends, spoke.
"Unit #3.", the chains slowly lower him without releasing as he stands up. "Status: Online."
USER TWILIGHT SPARKLE
Twilight, who had never let go of Celestia's hand, did not respond to the call. She was traumatized to think that she was next. But the The Three Yami Commandments had something more for her. Tearing her gaze away from The Shadow Blade's glowing red eyes, she could see The First Commandment behind him.
YOUR YAMI TOOL IS READY FOR USE. YOU MAY USE IT AS YOU WISH AND DESIRE.
'No... I don't want this...', she was shaking, but it wasn't from fear.
Twilight wanted so badly to reject this, but she couldn't muster the courage to say it, because that was one of the reasons. She stared at The Three Yami Commandments and The Shadow Blade, the aura and power they emanated was formidable, but at the same time attractive. It was thanks to this display of power that she finally knew that she was afraid of Shadow. She was wrong and corrected all this time.
It was not a power to encourage her, nor to save her. It was an irresistible and attractive power, granting any wish, even the most twisted ones. That her soul could not deny the tempting fruit it was giving her.
No matter how rotten it was. 'I don't want... this gift.'
YOU CAN NOT DENY IT, MY DAUGHTER. YOU SHOULD NOT LIE TO YOUR TRUE SELF.
Twilight woke up and stopped shaking. Everypony in the room did. Everyone wakes up just in time for the next part.
UNIT #3 AND USER TWILIGHT SPARKLE ROLES ARE UPDATED. IT IS TIME FOR THE SACRED OATH.
"Order Receive.", Shadow replied because he knew what had to be done. He walks towards Twilight.
All the ponies stand still, no pony daring to interfere with The Three Yami Commandments as they moved behind Shadow with him. The girls and Spike stayed back and out of their way. Iron and Pink forgot their training, frozen by the mere pressure of the rune presences. For Celestia it was worse, she couldn't raise her voice, it's like she was once again a small, weak filly in front of a giant adult. She didn't know if the reason she didn't let go of Twilight's hand was because her student couldn't let go or because she was the one who couldn't.
However, in the end nothing matters when Shadow finally arrives at Twilight. Shadow stops right in front of her. The Shadow Blade, the same one Twilight was afraid of before and now, were upon her.
Twilight wanted to stop this, she desperately wanted to scream at them to tell them to stay away, that she rejected it, she rejected such a gift, she rejected this forbidden power. But a voice that came from her soul said otherwise. Similar, at the same time not, her voice.
IWANTIT
SO BE IT
With that confirmation, Shadow knelt with his arms crossed over his chest, to bless and swear his power. The Oath of the Yami Tool.
UNIT #3. RECITE THE OATH. RECITE THE THREE YAMI COMMANDMENTS. WHO ARE YOU?
"First commandment. I am their tool, their weapon, their arms and legs. My will is to serve the world wishes, commands, and desires. The will of the world is my reason of existence as I am a shadow. As a blade and tool, I will continue serving, my master, until my body become dust and my existence reach its true end."
The First Commandment was pleased, they no longer needed it, turned into a spark and returned to Shadow's body. It was The Second Commandment turn that reappeared behind him.
RECITE THE OATH. RECITE THE THREE YAMI COMMANDMENTS. WHO YOU SERVE?
"Second commandment. As a tool, any being can earn my ownership, but the Yami Tool will only recognize true proprietorship if the User recognize inferiority and is convinced that is not worthy, for the one who beat it, have been acknowledge their superiority that have won over my master."
Thus, The Second Commandment becomes a spark and returns to Shadow. The Third Commandment came later. The one who told everypony that Shadow will ever be, nothing more, Twilight's Yami tool.
Recite the oath. Recite The Three Yami Commandments. Who you promised?
"Third commandment. As a tool, nothing will free me from my role. Love, Grief, Fear, Envy, and Anger are not require or need it on my soul. Desire, craving, longing, or yearning anything is useless in my purpose. For a life is not part of my destiny. Not even death can reclaim me. For I am a tool, weapon, an object bound to the world, not myself. Such is his promise to this world, and for I, to accomplish it, for all eternity."
The message was clear. The ponies now understood that no matter what they do or try, they will not change anything. Twilight understood as Shadow raised his head and his red eyes pierced her soul.
"For I failed on it, my existence, is worthless."
Twilight.
Twilight obediently turns to the Third Commandment. Unlike the other two, it did not disappear. It had a message for her. As in her hand was the Yami System Rune.
Please remember the rules. Keep them in your soul. Not for you. For his sake.
With it, The Third Commandment, leave the room. The oath was complete.
Twilight was speechless, all the ponies were. They were in a room where a presence they could not defy appeared to give them a message and then returned to a normal hospital room. The entire event came out of nowhere and disappeared into thin air.
It was a dream? Was it even real? Was it just the ponies' imagination? They asked this question in their minds, but their souls told them that it was real. The evidence was there.
The burnt bed, the melted chains, the marks and the burnt sparks on the floor were the proof. Even Shadow himself, kneeling in his heated armor and vaporizing the air around him, was proof enough. If that didn't wake them from their sleep, then they would react when Shadow swings to his side and falls.
BANG The commotion was enough to make everypony look down. They saw an exhausted Shadow on the ground as his armor began to fade. This brings out some ponies.
"SHADOW!", Fluttershy was the first to act, she put aside all her fear and went to help him. "Are you okay?! Please say-AHHH!", when she put her hand on him, she immediately took it away.
She didn't need to see the dark red burn on her palm that Shadow's armor was overheated. Fluttershy's pain wakes up the rest. Applejack and Rainbow approach her.
"Fluttershy!", Rainbow grabs her and sees the damage. "Don't close it! Let's get some ice- No."
"You don't need to help me. Ah... We have to help him.", Fluttershy suppressed her pain with tears, her concern for Shadow greater than that. "He needs help".
Applejack believes the same. "Tarnation! Twilight! Princess! Are ya able to use your magic?!"
Applejack saw that touching him was out of the question, but when nopony responded, she decided to run to the door for help. She didn't need to see Twilight and Rarity frozen in fear, even Celestia was lost in her mind processing the power of The Three Yami Commandments.
'We need help! Please somepony -CLICK- !', and her players were answered as the door to the room opened.
"Step aside, Honesty holder.", Applejack stop just to move to her side when a frost beam came in her way. Straight to Shadow.
The attack surprises everypony. Rainbow removes Fluttershy in time while the ray of frost covers Shadow. With the heat of the armor and the cold of the frost, the room fills with steam in no time. Everypony coughs from the sudden steam so Iron, without any difficulty, went and opened the windows. When all the steam escapes and everyone can see again. They discovered that Luna was inside with them.
*Cough* "Thanks. Princess Luna." *Cough*, Applejack said trying to breathe at the same time. "Ya really help us there..."
Luna didn't respond to her, she just scanned the room while everypony tried to control their breathing. She scanned the room until she found what she was looking for. She then walks ignoring the girls and Spike as she passes them. Iron and Pink stay out of her way, whatever she was about to do, they couldn't stop her. As for Celestia, her eyes widened when she saw her sister wake up, but she couldn't even say anything since Luna had her gaze fixed on her objective.
It was when Luna stopped in front of Twilight, her breathing already recovered, and she realized that Luna was there, not being able to believe what happened next.
SLAP Luna slapped Twilight.
Twilight was barely waking up from the Oath. When she moves her hand over his cheek as the burning sensation spreads, he looks at Luna with a fire of anger at her.
What everyone didn't know was that the moment The Three Yami Commandments began to work, they sent out a magical pulse that destroyed all the barriers around them. So it was no mystery that the hospital, even the whole town of Ponyville, heard Shadow's suffering. Something that made Luna angry at Twilight, since her slap was also heard throughout the town.
All the ponies, even Celestia, stare at her. Luna was still in her filly form and was smaller than Twilight, however, Luna's display and anger reversed the roles. Luna was about to let it all out, but then she took a breath and closed her eyes to control herself. Before giving her message, with eyes of years of experience.
"Twilight Sparkle.", Luna said to her and everypony as she opened her eyes. "This is my only and last warning. Don't take this game lightly, don't think you can overcome the rules. No matter what your good intentions are, it won't change your role. I tried."
Luna said it as she turned to Shadow. "And fail at it. The rules are absolute."
No pony question her, they saw what the Three Yami Commandments. Shadow will be a Yami tool. Nothing will change that.
"But.. I..." Twilight recovered but couldn't speak. Luna didn't need to listen to her.
"I know. I made the same mistake," she turns to Twilight. "But you can't just wish for it and ask for it just like that. You will understand once 'he' blesses you before you. And listen to the promise. Then you will know that Shadow is not just your Yami Tool.", Luna then turned around and headed for the door. She was still tired and couldn't bear it now.
Not after giving his message. "It's the Yami Tool of the world."
Twilight stares at the Moon as she disappears through the door. As she will never forget her role. Not a friend. Not a lover. Not family. Not a stranger.
She is Shadow's Master. A Yami Tool User.
Author's Note
What would you do with such power. No matter your good intentions. Somethings, even good, cause more damage than evil itself. Yet all depends on our choices.
I am not philosophic but I always believe the choices make the person. This is the part were climax is develop, and I had fun with it. It took me time arrange the things yet I am happy with the result. Hope you guys are fine and had fun until now. See ya in the next chapter.
Chapter 21 against the code
Chapter 21 against the code
"What are you waiting for? Are you going to grab it or not?", said an impatient Star in front of Glade.
"Hey! Today is my first time doing it, okay, I'm not as experienced as you. I'm... just getting ready before I grab yours.", he responded, sweating from the pressure.
"Glade, have you chickened out now? If you don't hurry you may miss this opportunity.", Star said waiting for her coltfriend.
Glade looks down again and thinks about his next move. After leaving the forest, the cult members were taken to the hospital for medical examinations and treatment. The leaders were separated into individual rooms, but Glade could stay with Star in the same room as the other members. Luckily for them, Glade's bed was assigned near Star's since they were the saner ponies and required less attention. So that they could have some privacy, they were now in the same bed, the furthest away they could be alone after telling and confessing their feelings to each other. Do things that any couple would do.
"Okay... it's all or nothing.", Glade swallowed his hesitation and stared at his marefriend.
He moves his hand towards Star and he grabs it. Star was happy because her coltfriend caught it. Grab the joker.
"What the-!", Glade turns the card over and sees that it wasn't the 4 in heart. "Buck my luck!", he then shuffles his two cards and then shows them to his marefriend.
When the members were assigned to their rooms, they were stripped of all their belongings, including robes and clothing, and dressed in hospital gowns. So they were wearing nothing underneath besides panties and boxers. This allows Star to grab a pack of poker cards from the lobby and hide it to take Glade to her bed to play while they wait. In addition to talking about his feelings, with that Glade released his response thinking that they were going to do 'things'. Some time after Glade turned into a tomato, they played some card games to pass the time.
"You know, I never thought you would never play cards with your friends. And I never thought your poker face was the worst I've ever seen! Hehehe!", Star laughs as she places her fingers on the 4 of clubs. Leaving the joker with Glade.
"Ugh! It's the third time in a row you've won. And Yes! I never play with that scum on my squad. Either they scam you or they exploit and fight because they lose.", he then throws the joker from his hand onto the pile of cards.
Then he turns towards a small gap in the curtains to see that the guards in the room have stopped watching them. At first, the guards in the room watched them carefully, but a commotion that shook the ground, not once but three times, forced them to move from their position with the hospital staff.
This reduces the six guards to two with what remains of the nurses to calm the broken members in the room. As they were the only ones who did not require medical attention, no member of the hospital staff attended to the couple. And that includes the only guard left who had an eye on them, he kept an eye on them because he could see their card game all this time, until they called him. Now both of them were not under surveillance.
Glade looks to the other side while sitting cross-legged on the bed. "Huh. Looks like that 'guy' has finally woken up. It seems that we are no longer important to be watched.", he said, not realizing that Star was putting the cards away.
And with chaos all around, nopony will interrupt them. "Good, we finally have time to ourselves.", Star didn't give Glade time to respond as she lunged towards him.
Glade didn't react when Star sat on his lap and his face was covered in her kisses. He then kisses her back after a moment as Star uses her magic to close the gap in the bed curtains. Glade hugged her with his arms to bring her closer while Star did the same with her hand grabbing his mane to deepen the kiss. As they got closer, they could both feel their hearts beating uncontrollably under the thin fabric.
GASP They both separate from their long kiss, they did not speak knowing that they both wanted the same thing. After the nightmarish night they had, they had been waiting too long and couldn't take it anymore to finally let out their feelings for each other. How they care for each other. And finally realizing how much they wanted each other when Star's abdomen warmed and Glade junior woke up. They make preparations while Star makes a small barrier and Glade moves his hands to remove whatever was interfering.
They were no longer prolonging it. Too bad, they will have to wait for another time.
SSSSSHHHHHHRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!
Star and Glade, like any living being, were paralyzed by the piercing and horrible screech when ended.
SLAP Followed by confusion of what that could be.
They couldn't help but hug each other, not for pleasure but to protect each other. For what they think was an hour, but it was a minute, the impact of the scare finally subsided. Star and Glade were afraid that something bad would happen, but they stood still and did nothing. They stay in each other's arms before Glade decided to find out what's going on.
"Wait here. And be prepared for anything.", Glade let go of his marefriend and saw behind the curtains the chaos waiting on the other side.
The screeching disturbed the peace of mind some of the patients were able to get after their checkup, so Glade wasn't surprised to see the nurses and guards trying to calm them all down. After the incident of the special patient and the box full of meat, the hospital makes some preparations for another one but the staff was also affected in this case.
The patients, nurses, doctors, and guards were paralyzed like Glade did before. Some fainted because they knew who it was. Those who wanted to help ran around trying to calm everyone down while trying to figure out what that was. So nopony stopped Glade from reaching the door frame of the room.
Glade approached the door but did not dare leave the room, he was aware that he was under arrest. However, he didn't wait to see that the rest of the hospital was also in the same state as his room. He tried to see if a guard, nurse, or doctor could give him an answer, but a better pony appeared down the hall in his direction.
"Princess Luna?", Glade saw her walking down the hallway, he noticed that she was in a bad mood from her expression, against common sense he went to ask her. "Excuse me, your highness?"
"Hmm?", Luna stopped leaving her mind when Glade stepped into her path. "...You are one of my Children of the Night. What is it, my son?"
"Sorry if I interrupt you... mother? Whatever. Can you tell us what's going on?", Luna took her time before answering him, she was still in a bad mood as Glade noticed.
When she heard 'us' she couldn't resist taking a look at the room where he was with the other members. It was when her eyes landed on the last bed with a Star, hugging her legs without taking her eyes off Glade, a memory came to her mind. She saw those kinds of eyes before, the same way she saw them in the past, a past of herself that she began to remember.
'All you want is to protect the pony you love. Just like my old self.', with this in mind, Luna put aside her frustration and gave him what he needed to know. "I'm sorry you're worried my son, it was a small incident with... a special patient. Nothing that should worry you, or your family."
Glade's eyes widened, but it wasn't surprise or fear but the amazement she kept secret. Seeing that he cannot and should not press for the truth, Glade took his princess and mother's word.
"As you say, your highness.", he bows after his response.
Luna was intrigued why this member was in better shape than the others and asked him his opinion. "Tell me my son, what is your name? And what are you afraid of?"
"My name is Night Glade, just Glade. And what worries me is what will happen to us, the Children of the Night.", although he wasn't that loyal, Star was and he wanted to ask this for her.
"Hmm I see.", Luna calmed down enough to be able to tell him what was on her mind. "Well, it will depend on the pony. For those who want to repent and live a normal life, I will ensure that their trial is fair and try to reduce the punishment. For those who have not learned and do not want to correct themselves, I am afraid that I will not be able to save, but I promise you that I will do my best to guide them back to the right path."
Luna walks past Glade giving him an idea of the options for members. He knew that Star wouldn't try to live a normal life and it would be worrying if he allowed her fanaticism to continue trying to fulfill the cult's mission. But Luna gives them another path they can take.
"However, those who want to correct their mistakes and help their mother are welcome to my Royal Night Guard that I will establish in the near future.", with that, she leaves Glade with a smile knowing that they can be accepted under her protection. And he can have a future together with the hope of a better life for Star.
Luna continues walking with the idea of her night guard. With this idea, she can also reform the Children of the Night to compensate for allowing them to follow the crazy Luna of the past. It hurts her to remember that past when she stopped near a window overlooking the town. However, it was not the town she focused on but rather an adult Moon in its reflection.
A version of herself that she regrets having created in the past. And looking at Star, she saw the same look on her past self. Of a desperate mare who wants to save the colt she has just begun to love.
And how she was going to do everything for him, including offering her soul and accepting the devil's offer.
A thousand years ago, a war ended. A thousand years ago, an evil plan of the current lord of chaos was stopped. A thousand years ago, a servant was turned into stone. At the same time, a thousand years ago, an innocent maiden devised a plan. A plan that she will regret while looking at a statue under a strong storm in the middle of the night.
Thousand years ago, Luna, in her now adult form, stood in front of Shadow's prison statue in heavy rain.
"Shadow... I will find what binds you to be a servant. And I will destroy it.", Luna said as she looked at the broken warrior.
When the war in which Discord planned to make Celestia his wife did not work out, it caused his defeat and he fled from the two sisters. This allowed Celestia to raise her victory to her forces and allies, indicating that the war that threatened their coexistence and peace was over. But one mare did not regain peace because she was fighting another war. She was angry with herself, because of her, someone was sacrificed. Not only to protect his master, but also her. She wonders why?
During the war, Luna wanted to defeat a legend by herself. She wanted to demonstrate her strength to her subjects and allies. She wanted to show her sister that she was leader material. Only to be reduced to a small, inexperienced filly against a titan. A broken but noble titan who showed her true sympathy for the pain and loneliness she felt for so long.
That day Luna met another Shadow, the Shadow who sacrifices himself for her. She finally had her answer, he had a soul inside that metal prison. And her eyes were opened from that day.
The one she wanted to face was the only one who really saw her, not the useless princess of the night, but the victim, the unloved, the forgotten, the incomprehensible little sister. He saw her as the lonely Luna, who wanted someone to recognize her, even her enemy.
Shadow became someone who saw her pain, the pain she has been carrying all this time, including the pain he caused her. And in his final moments, he did not try to save himself as others would, but instead tried to obtain her forgiveness. What he didn't know, he got more than just that.
For the first time Luna felt that someone finally recognized her with true concern for her well-being, and since it was from somepony outside of her family it had a greater impact. Because of this, she couldn't be at peace with her emotions. She felt angry with the outcome of that day, she felt regret for how the fight ended, she felt disgusted with herself for being too narrow-minded.
But most of all, she felt sorrow for him as he did for her. And from that sorrow new emotions came out as she was not able to take off him of her mind. Until that day she was never interest in a colt, and that curiosity make her see him in a different light. A light that draw her to him.
All these emotions drove her crazy. But most of all, she felt sorry for him as he felt sorry for her. And from that sorrow new emotions arose since she was not able to get it out of her mind. Until that day she was never interested in a colt, and that curiosity made her see him in a different way. A light that draws her towards him.
For the next few weeks after their battle in that tower, she set out to find the secrets of Shadow and his origin. She spent hours and hours, day after day, and even canceled her celestial form celebration gala for her investigation, plus Discord was also on the run. But like others who tried, she couldn't find anything about him. Only a legend tells of what he is.
The Yami Legion, their Yami Tools and the Three Yami Commandments.
'From what I gather, Discord and everything I could find says that this group has some kind of rules... If I can discover a loophole in them... then I can free you.', Luna stares at the stone statue that Shadow was imprisoned under her coat in the heavy night rain with thunder on the horizon.
When they left the battlefield and the tower, Celestia understood that The Elements of Harmony simply imprisoned Shadow, so to keep an eye on him, she decides to put him in the statue garden of their castle. Luna, for her part, began researching 24/7 anything she could find related to the Yami Tools.
All her efforts reach dead ends. She couldn't find nothing in the royal library or in the nation's historical records and archives. Even folklore and myths never mention them. Neither the books nor the diaries of their father nor Star Swirl the Bearded could speak of them, in which they were known to the sisters. But she found a clue.
On the book 'The truth in our souls'.
Luna didn't know what to think of this book, especially that it appeared out of nowhere when it landed on her face on a bed of books she had piled up. She first took it as those random books like the unknown of the universe, the undead and spirits, theories of how the world is flat and others that Luna couldn't take seriously. But she got serious about this one.
She read the first page and soon discovered the power behind those texts. She read it to the end, surprised that it even explained and told her how her feelings work and how to use or control them, as well as her desires. From all this, she learned how to control his 'self' to a certain extent, even to create other persona in her consciousness, and from all this, how a soul can be bound and chained. It was in this part that her plan was put into action.
'And if a Yami Tool is a pony chained to the rules in their souls, then those chains must be broken to free him.', Luna was preparing her spell to enter his mind and dream, with the goal of entering the realm of his soul.
Tonight, with this heavy rain, was the perfect time for her to escape her room and encounter Shadow's statue under the cover of darkness. Neither the guards, nor the maids, nor the nobles, nor the guests, nor her sister knew of Luna's plan. She wanted to do this alone for him and she was the only one who could enter that place.
When Luna opened her eyes, she was where she wanted to be. She was in the Dream realm.
She gets up and sees herself wearing the same clothes in the real world. She had a thick coat with a shirt and long skirt made of thin fabric or like that of commoners, but she didn't care about her clothing for the place she was going. Then, as she walked through her domain, she saw the same bubble dreams she always knew.
She saw the same bubble dreams in which her subjects were happy in the daylight, playing and enjoying the day her sister reigns. And nothing about her night or with her. But actually, there were a few with 'Luna' and those were the ones she hated the most, as a fun time and nothing more. And she found one on her way.
Luna was watching one where she was wearing a maid outfit, a very revealing maid outfit, and she was on her hands and knees. But the important part was how this 'Luna' lewdly begged her 'master' to stop behind her. She could ignore it, but the noble inside the bubble was a guest she met tonight before bedtime came. Now she knew why that noble asked her if she had worn a maid's uniform before. Remembering how he failed to invite her to try it, in private.
This angers her and ruins her mood, so she trades the 'Luna' for a manticore. Then, she enjoys the spectacle of how the noble notices the change of the annoying beast and how it fails to escape. She did nothing as the noble became the beast's meal. When she noticed that the bubble was trembling about to burst, she crushed it with both hands. Worsening the effect of wakefulness, but could not relieve her rage.
'THOSE PIGS! I'M A JOKE TO THEM!' Luna was breathing uncontrollably thanks to her rage. 'IS THIS ALL I CAN GET FROM THESE SUBJECTS OF MINE! THIS IS WHAT I AM TO THEM! I SWEAR I WILL... I WILL... it doesn't matter... they're nothing to me... just focus on what's important...'
Luna calms her breathing as she hugs herself with her arms. Unable not to imagine that they were Shadow's arms. The only one she wanted to be embraced. "...SIGH... I should keep moving...", Luna shook her head, let her frustration aside, and went to look at that dream bubble.
Luna was taught that all beings manifest their thoughts and dreams in bubbles when they sleep. And all the dreams of her subjects end up in this astral realm where she can verify their dreams as part of her magic, talent and duty. This was the place where she could check on him every night since the day they met. Thanks to this place Luna discovered that he dreams, she was only surprised and annoyed by how simple he seems when she sees him for the first time.
Finding his appearance gave Luna a feeling of disappointment, even more so because nothing was happening in his dreams. She could be in his dreams for hours and nothing would happen, but it didn't stop her.
As time went by, she got used to checking here what he thinks about when completing an order, even when he steals her sister's underwear. Every time he did something stupid, jokey, and crazy with Discord, she came here seeing his inexpressible human face with his empty dream bubble. Even his dream did not generate any memory of what he did or worry about his day like any other.
So Luna took the idea that Shadow is really a puppet, forgetting that he has a soul and emotions. When they had that fight, Luna didn't come back unable to see him with her shame in herself, how wrong she was about him. Now she was motivated and hoped to see Shadow again.
But her expectation and happiness turned into an ugly surprise. Shadow's bubble that was always clean and clear became dark inside. This scares Luna to the core.
"What is this? I've never seen this before...", Luna carefully took Shadow's bubble. Trying to figure out what could cause this to him. "He's supposed to be suspended by the Elements... he should be frozen, at least sleeping... but this... is this something else?"
Because the dream realm was her special gift and talent, Luna knew a modified dream when she saw one, that's why she knew there was something inside Shadow's dream. 'Not rather his mind and his soul. Something is trying to reach him or escape inside him... could it be his shackles?'
It crossed Luna's mind to inform her sister of this, even if she was angry with her. But her pride and determination to do it alone make her decide her next action.
'Whatever it is, it won't hurt Shadow anymore!', Luna closes her eyes and moves the bubble towards her chest as she casts her next spell. And enter Shadow's realm of dreams. 'And he can be... free?...'
The first thing Luna saw was the pitch-black void, this is what she expected, not faint red trails all over the place, even in the sky. Because the bubble is small, the small details are not within Luna's naked eye, so once inside she could see red currents around her, as if they were blood vessels.
Luna saw enough nightmares to not feel afraid but in this case she was intrigued and for the worse. Fear, worries, even traumas could turn a flower into a pony-eating plant in dreams, without that only a force that could manipulate dreams like she did with that 'Luna' was capable of this. If Shadow never dreams, then something changes the landscape of his dreams. Fortunately for Luna, finding the source was an easy task thanks to there being nothing to interfere with her scanning the dream.
'But the worrying thing is that everything comes from there...', Luna could see how the currents in the veins came from one direction, and thus her journey began. '...it all comes from Shadow's soul.'
Because the dream realm is not linked to the real world, space and time were not the same in this place. Sometimes it was faster and other times it was shorter compared to real world time. However, her journey to Shadow's soul was eternal for Luna. She could not specify in terms of time how long she had traveled in this black world, it felt like she was not in the Dream realm or in Equestria.
During her training with her mother, who taught Luna to travel from dreams to the limits of a pony's soul, she knew well that she was entering uncharted waters. Her mother only shows her how to reach the soul for the purpose of observing how the pony's soul manifests the pony's experiences and dreams. Just as the eyes are the windows to the soul, the realm of their dreams can be considered a door to it. A door that her mother forbids Luna to cross as it can change the pony's 'self' forever, even by mistake.
But for Shadow she was going to risk it, even risk her own life.
Luna continued walking at a steady pace since she didn't know what she was going to find. That's why she was surprised by what she found next. 'Are those...cubes?', she thought as she looked at a black cube with red corners and stripes on all sides of the cube.
The further she ventured, the closer the red streams got to what she thought was a cube. Everywhere there were multiple cubes. She discovered that these red threads come from one of the sides of the cubes, she thought of them as a union point or common point. However, when she looked closer, she soon discovered that they were nodes, as all the cubes had something in common. A stream of red blood did not come out from one side of the cube, but instead ran into the cube from somewhere else towards it.
'And that means there is a main source... a main source that is in an even deeper part of Shadow's soul.', Luna checks and confirms that they were all connected to something where her destiny was. Now she was considering whether it was a good idea to continue or not.
'But I will be failing him if I turn back now. Whatever it is... I'll soon know the truth.', Luna with more motivation to proceed, continues walking to the source.
The further she ventured, the more cubes she found, and they got bigger and bigger. The first cubes were smaller than her dream bubbles, then they were the same, then bigger, and then as big as Luna in her adult form, to end up as big as her castle and even bigger.
More streams of red blood flowed from these larger cubes to the smaller ones, but they all still had a source in the deepest part of the soul. Eventually, the idea that these cubes were some sort of nodal points of something occurred to her as she continued walking towards it. Still she had no idea of the voice that echoed throughout the place.
The closer Luna got to the soul source, she could hear a faint voice getting louder and louder. She didn't need to concentrate on what they were saying, as it repeated the same line: Error.
Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect User program. Error. Failed to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect User program. Error. Failed to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect User program. Error. Failed to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect User program. Error. Failed to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect User program. Error. Failed to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect User program. Error. Failed to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect User program. Error. Failed to connect the Yami system.
Luna was anxious about the voice and worried about what she might find in the end. Until she finds what she was looking for. Her journey and search ended when she came across a large cube, the largest found on her entire journey with sides of a dark red substance like sticky material. She only notices it when the cube stops being part of the background colors as she gets closer.
Luna stops for a moment, contemplates the strange thing or building formation, it is what she thought, that overcomes hers small size. She put more attention on what she believes in is a thin membrane through which all the blood streams pass to the other cubes. She knew it was close but it wasn't the end. Luna looks back ahead and sees that the entire side of the cube is the same thin membrane.
Luna stopped to decide. She really wanted to have her mother, even her entire family, here. Without thinking, said and trying to reason she put her hand on the thin membrane. Her hand touches the membrane and it simply reacts by creating waves like a pool of water. She just pushed and her hand went in, giving her a second of confirmation. Nothing would happen to her, so Luna went inside.
A garden, the most twisted she had ever seen in her entire life up to this point. If Luna said what the gardener was inspired by, she would tell us that an abandoned and dead metal garden.
Once inside the cube, the landscape changed from a dark, empty space to a kind of dead forest under the pitch-black sky with a dying red sun. Luna was no longer walking in the empty space of air, now her hooves were standing on dead grass. What could be formations of bushes and flowers were instead metal scraps and withered flowers made of metal. And the trees were either withered, burned or rotten, at the same time there were some that had metal parts, there were some made entirely of metal.
Like every garden, this one has decoration, but everything was in ruins. Luna couldn't separate them from the deteriorated statues, burst fountains, rusty eaten away fences, and broken vases and pots. And what she feared were the mounds that could be the green spaces of the garden. The latter had piles of metal waste, which she believed could well have been graves. Multiple graves throughout the garden.
Luna was amazed and at the same time worried. Now she knew why nothing appeared in his dreams. Everything is withered, every essence absorbed and taken. All nutrients devoured leaving this appearance to the rest. And she knew why.
In the center of the garden, with worn paths and crooked grass, with withered metal flowers that those closest looked like hands reaching for it. A scorched and leafless black tree at the source of the soul realm. Red streams erupted from its branches, sending blood-red liquid into cubes outside across the sky from the giant cube it stood on.
Luna have reach Shadow's soul core. Or what she thought it is.
'What is this?... Is this what is tied to Shadow?... Is this what the soul of a Yami Tool looks like?...', and discovering that the voice came from there.
Error. Failed to update Unit #3.
'Eh?!', Luna responds to those words. 'Unit 3? Is that Shadow's real name?... No. That's not a name! They even took his name!'
Luna's fear began to be replaced by her rage. That was because she found something she wasn't going to forgive.
At the top of the tree in plain sight she discovered a kind of red cocoon. A disgusting red cocoon that seemed to be made of the same red and transparent liquid, like veins surrounding something. And that something was Shadow, or what Luna thought was his soul as Shadow could see inside of it. Floating naked in the fetal position in the red liquid, eyes closed sleeping.
"SHADOW!!!", Luna shouted in her royal voice, but it was useless since she didn't reach him. "If that's the case... THEN I'LL GO TO HIM!"
Luna opens her wings and flies directly to the cocoon. Only to be electrocuted and being blown away when touched. "AHHH!!!"
The electric shock was so strong that Luna did not expect to endure the pain and fell back to the entrance of the garden. Luna spun in the air and fell flat on her face. She took some time to recover before standing on her arms and knees. She gritted her teeth since the pain was too much even in her astral form. And if she wasn't careful, it was her soul that could be damaged and even destroyed leaving her body soulless.
But it was worth it for her mission. "I don't know what you are...", Luna stood up as her magic concentrated in her hands. "...but I will free him even IF I DIE!"
Similar to Celestia's solar beam spell, Luna had her version of the lunar beam. This version was made of lighting and if she wanted Luna could change to ice type instead of solar and fire energy. Luna just wanted to burn that tree to ashes so she cast her spell on the tree. When she saw how her spell was about to reach the tree, she smiled, waiting for that result. But when the lightning struck the tree for a long time, her smile disappeared.
Luna keeps her beam on the tree for more than 10 minutes, deactivates her spell to see the result. Luna calmed her breathing after her pain subsided and her anger began to rise. She saw that nothing had changed on the tree, not even a burn mark. However, she notices the change in her surroundings.
Luna's eyes widened as soon as she realized what she did. The voice stopped and the place fell into a dead silence. 'Whatever I made angry... will soon appear.'
Luna backs away and prepares to fight whatever is about to appear. So she didn't let her guard down when a red ghost in the shape of a pony appears in front of her.
'Is this... the spirit of the Yami legion?', Luna thought that the specter in front of her was some kind of spirit.
Somehow Luna did not realize that an apparition appeared to her that was semi-transparent made of red light in the shape of a filly without a face or eyes. Luna thought it was a filly due to the curve of her body and a long mane that reached her up to her entire back. However, she was not going to let her guard down and be fooled.
"Who are you?!", Luna shouted. "Are you the demon of the Yami Legion?! What are you doing to Shadow?! Answer me, NOW!"
The filly did not speak or respond, she stood still and waited. For what, Luna wonders. When she was about to interrogate the ghost, she was outmatched at that.
What are you?
'Huh?!', for a moment Luna thought she had heard the ghost speak, but she discovered that it was speaking in her mind. "How?...How can you speak in my mind? How could you get past my mental defenses?"
Luna learned from her mother about the dangers of having her mind affected and damaged in the Dream realm. That's why it took her by surprise, since it was the first time that her defenses were breached. "...Who are you?"
You are inside the armor system of Unit #3 and I detect that I cannot identify you. I cannot locate or recognize you as one of the programs within the Unit #3 Operating system. I cannot scan you because you have no physical or electronic body or form for more information. I can't analyze your shape because the composition of unknown particles it is made of is not in my database or any available records. I cannot classify you as a virus or program error entity because you have not interfered or compromised the system with your actions. Until now.
Luna didn't need to ask, she understood most of it, especially the last part. "If you're here to take care of me, then you can start forgetting about it. I'm not going to give up my quest. I'll free Shadow, if I need to destroy you, so be IT!"
Negative. It is not recommended to turn off or remove the Yami System in Unit #3 and all the armor's defense mechanisms and protocols. Prevent worst-case scenarios from developing.
"!!!...Worst-case scenarios?..." Luna expected a challenging response, not a warning. "Explain yourself. What could be worse than freeing a poor soul? What right do you have to chain an innocent life to your whims!"
Because Yami Tools are meant to be objects, not a living being. Then the promise can be fulfilled.
"Promise?", Luna was now getting more information than she ever got and will ever get, still keeping her guard up as she continued to ask. "What are really the Yami Tools?"
They are magic-powered gifts from our lord of the 'Dark realm' you call to this world and its inhabitants. The Yami Tools have his power and are intended for those who want to achieve their realities, regardless of whether they do not have the power to do so and create the world they desire. And the Yami System was created to make it possible. To ensure that our lord's power cannot be misused, not even by the Yami Tools themselves.
"I will agree with you that Shadow's power is incredible to a certain extent.", Luna couldn't deny what Shadow is capable of achieving being a Yami Tool. "However, that is no excuse for stealing his life, his dreams, his opinions, his personality, his emotions, his feelings! And even his own name! What makes you have the right to take it all away from HIM!"
Luna was ready to attack the ghost, until something important appeared.
Because it is the only way to make the Yami Tools and avoid their contamination to Terra. In the end, the Yami Tools are necessary to balance the scale of the world. And make sure it is not modified once it is gifted to Terra. This is the mission of the Yami Legion according to his promise. Only in this way can we achieve it by restricting the 'self' from them.
"...Contamination?.. Balance?...", Luna freezes, unable to understand that meaning. It almost sounds like it's something necessary for the world. "What do you mean by balance? And what does it help to take the 'self' to prevent the corruption you speak of-"
That information is neither available nor permitted to you.
Until that moment, Luna took a step away from the ghost, it was due to the hostility of that warning. Telling her that she was not worthy and did not deserve to know, the true mission of the Yami Legion. She couldn't imagine what kind of authority could be above her except her parents. But she could only think of another type of authority greater than them. She was about to ask, the ghost once again surpassed her.
That's why I'll question you again. What are you?
'...Should I change my approach?', Luna thought that by introducing herself she would allow some access. She lets her guard down but mentally prepares herself for battle at any moment.
"I am the daughter of King Solaris and Queen Polaris, Co-ruler of Equestria, Princess of the Night, Luna Selena Moon.", Luna said it proudly, standing firm.
Luna Selena Moon, an User program? Checking records from Unit #3... Analysis Complete. You are a User program, but my system does not reflect that you are the 'User' of Unit #3, recognized by The Three Yami Commandments. My system reflects that User 'Discord' is the current 'User'. Checking for updates... Error. Failed to connect User program. Error. Failed to connect the Yami System.
Luna heard her words well, she even got scared when the ghost blinked at the last part. But it provides her with what she always wanted to confirm. She got proof that it exists, the existence of the role of master and the supposed rules.
Having it close, Luna set out to obtain it. "What are the 'Three Yami Commandments'? And how do they work, the rules and the role of... the 'User'?"
The ghost did not answer her. For a moment the two look at each other to see who was going to give in. Luna spent weeks and days non-stop searching for answers and to get to this place. Discover the existence of the Three Yami Commandments and know the role of the 'User'.
And knowing why Shadow was created as a Yami Tool and his role in all of this. Luna was determined to know all of this, and it was this determination that paid the price.
Suggestion. Due you are not a recognized User, we need your permission from you to implement the information of The Three Yami Commandments and his promise. He has allowed it, but we need your confirmation before we can proceed.
"Yes. I want to know everything because I-!...we?" Luna accepted with confidence, but made the mistake of not listening well to the proposal. 'Wait... He? Who is talking-', Luna stopped all actions right there.
Her thoughts were interrupted as Luna looked at the ghost, because it told her what she hadn't realized all this time.
Our Lord detects you from the moment you touch his gift. He came to check what anomaly was affecting this realm by himself. Just like he was supervising our interaction all this time.
Luna panicked, she didn't understand what the ghost was talking about. But she understood the presence behind her. Behind her was 'He'.
Luna felt the presence of the gaze of a real god at her. The pressure she felt overwhelmed her, she didn't even know whether or not she wanted to turn back and meet this entity. She never felt so much pressure, not her enemies, not her sister, even her father and mother could make her feel like a filly again, it were nothing compared to this. So much so that she never noticed the ghost floating face to face with her.
And he has bestowed your request.
Before Luna could respond, the ghost grabbed Luna's head with both hands. Before Luna could think of anything to do, the ghost was already inside her head and brain. Before Luna could scream and panic, her mind was being rewritten. The process was short but for Luna it was more than eternity itself.
She knew she had to defend herself even if her hand and magic pierced the ghost. She knew it was dangerous to let them continue, she must have escaped with her safe plan to disconnect and return to her body. She knew she had to reject them so that her noble goal to free the pony she had come to save, it would be fulfilled. But once she 'tastes' it, she changes her mind.
Once finished, Luna's head was released and she fell to her knees and with one hand while breathing frantically to control her heart with the other hand. She searched her mind and discovered something she didn't know and knew at the same time. She read it and read it and read it again and again with eyes of disbelief, she couldn't contain herself any longer.
She let out a laugh as her smile grew bigger and bigger.
"heh...hehe..hehehehe...HahahahahaHAHAHAHAHA! Are these the supposed rules? Is this what a Yami Tool can provide?! Is this what a User can get from this?! It's incredible! It's magnificent! It's glorious!"
Luna was immersed in her moment of euphoria, having this knowledge turned her into the crazy pony when she discovered the taste of the sweetest fruit. So much so that she cried with tears falling from her astral eyes.
"All this time... all this time... SOB... I thought I should live a horrible life in this horrible world... forgotten... unloved... but... I never thought... that I could just destroy this... evil world... made by my sister!"
She lifts her face with the craziest smile and eyes as she looks at the ghost filly and the two runes at her side.
"Is this... what he promised me? Can I really... make my ideal world?... A beautiful world... for me?!", The First Commandment answers her question to assure her that she was correct.
THE YAMI TOOL WAS CREATED FOR THE CHILDREN OF OUR LORD TO REALIZE ANY DREAM AND DESIRE. EVEN YOURS MY DAUGHTER. FOR THIS IS WHAT HE CREATED HIS GIFT.
Luna stands up while holding her stomach after laughing, real laughter from a very long time. "Really?... I can make my world... where everypony loves my night... I can make them love me?! Shadow... I need to show him what I'm worthy of... I need to win over others... so I can be his rightful master! NO! USER! RIGHT?!", The Second Commandment gives her the answer she wanted.
THE YAMI TOOL WILL FOLLOW ITS USER, AND IS NOT OBLIGED TO ONE BUT TO THE PROMISE, EVERYONE HAS THE SAME RIGHT. EVEN YOURS MY DAUGHTER. YOU CAN GET IF YOU WIN HIS APPROVAL.
"Yes... the right to be his master... the right to be a User... the power to make everyone love me! So that he loves me! And Shadow can be my YAMI TOOL! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!", Luna laughs into the air as the filly, The Third Commandment, agrees with her.
The Yami Tool must obey the User's commands, that is his role and reason for existence. Even from you, he will obey and fulfill all your wishes for the world you wish to create. But.
"HAHAHA-Huh?", Luna stops and turns to The Third Commandment because she has a reminder for her.
If you want him to obey you, you will have to surpass the current User that has been assigned to the Unit. Only in this way will Unit #3 and other Units follow you in creating your world. For a world not created by others for others, but one of your own for yourself. That is his promise.
Luna stare at The Third Commandment with dangerous eyes. She was about to use her right and title as the Alicorn Princess of the Night to make them grant her wish now. Thanks to the rules implemented in her, such error was avoided. That she was nothing against the rules at all.
"...The rules are absolute...", Luna mutters under her breath, only to let out her twisted smile. "The rules are absolute... Yes, I understand. No one can go against the code, our roles have already been assigned."
Luna said as she looked at The Three Yami Commandments and the tree with Shadow's soul. Giving her understanding of the rules to the tree's red demon eye while it stares back at her. Knowing that will keep his promise if she also does her part. Then Luna returns to The Third Commandment.
In that case, there is nothing more to discuss. We wish you the best in your efforts to earn your right and your Yami Tool, User 'Luna'. We hope to see you again once our lord recognizes your role as a User. Please wait while we finish this chat and connection. And have a good night.
Luna no longer questioned or resisted them. She closed her eyes for what was coming, she wasn't worried at all. When it was finished, she opened her eyes, not to the dark, strange world or the garden, but to her moon in a clear night sky. Her moonlight bathes her and Shadow's statue in her castle garden, welcoming her to the real world.
'Unbelievable... they even have the power to dispel my astral form and send me back to my real body... and without any damage or alteration to my soul and mind... I never had a chance.', after a moment calm, Luna begins to check her surroundings.
Luna was kneeling when she began her quest. She knew she had returned thanks to the feeling of dampness on her clothes. She discovers that the rain ended minutes ago and her moon was there to welcome her back in the clear sky. She checks herself, body and mind, to make sure nothing has changed. And she discovered that she was the same when she entered, only with the happiness of the delicious knowledge she obtained.
Even if she failed in her original mission. 'But who cares?! Who cares if I failed at it! HAHAHA!'
Luna, with her head down, hid the crazy happiness she still enjoyed. 'If I can't free him then I can make him mine with the rules! I can get what I really want with the commandments! I can realize my world where everyone loves my night and not my sister's day!'
Luna stands up, ignoring how the wet fabrics envelope her body and the ugly sensation, preparing for her new course of action. By the next place she was preparing to teleport she would have enough heat to dry her clothes. Luna calmed down before she finished her teleportation spell as she headed to another part of the castle. To the castle blacksmith.
Luna's spell flashes in the middle of the room, causing all the blacksmiths working that night to take the leap of their lives. Even one who almost collided with her is carrying a hot pot of molten metal. But Luna didn't care about them, she was just there for a purpose.
THUNK THUNK THUNK THUNK THUNK THUNK "What the- *GASP* BANG - Princess Luna?!", the chief blacksmith stops what she was doing and turns around to get the surprise of her life.
Luna just smiles back at her and her crew. "Hello blacksmiths, I have a request for all of you. Where is my broken sword? Have you fixed it yet?", she asks the head blacksmith.
The best blacksmith of that time was an earth mare that had black burns all over her brown-furred body, her clothing was a welder's helmet on her head and a blacksmith's breastplate with plain shirt and pants. She was the same type of pony as Celestia who preferred to carry all her mistakes on her body, even if her muscular and well-toned body (more so than Applejack's) was no longer of interest to the stallions.
Her only love was the weapons she makes and repairs. That's why the blacksmith was scared if Luna was angry with her. "I'm so sorry, your highness! We haven't been able to start yet!"
She remove her welder's helmet and put away her tools to be able to face Luna. "Due to the war, the unicorn wizards who help us make the magic weapons and their metal have not returned from their designated post to the castle! We hope that they would return -Silence.- !!!"
Luna interrupted her, something she and the blacksmith apprentices did not expect from their princess. "I'm not interested in the excuse. I'm more concerned about whether you already fixed it or not."
The head blacksmith wasn't expecting her tone either, Luna was usually shy and introverted around other ponies outside of the Royal family and close friends. She even remembers the day Luna gave her the broken sword hat was gifted by the King, she could see sadness and sorrow in Luna's eyes. But now, the mare was looking at a Luna with new eyes on her, eyes of a Queen.
"No.", not wanting to anger Luna, the mare answered her question. "We are keeping the two parts guarded until we have the materials and qualified ponies to begin. We plan to later fix the sword your father gave you once we are ready, Your Highness."
"Good.", Luna's response made her back away, all the ponies in the blacksmith's workplace. "I was hoping for that so I could make my new request to you.", she ended up walking away towards her goal.
Luna went to the section of the next room where the broken weapons were kept safe. She opens the door and reaches for her sword. Inside it was easy for her to see her sword, the blacksmiths put the pieces on a shelf in plain sight. She went and took the two pieces in her hands and in their broken blades Luna could see her reflection. Her reflection of the useless Princess of the Night and the defeat against Shadow, her defeat of her right to be his master.
A Luna that is no longer in charge, the new Luna will be sure to change that. So she returns to the blacksmiths, returns to the chief where she establishes her new order.
"You see, this weapon failed me, I was defeated even with its magical property and the supposed power it possesses. But I will not be defeated again, neither by its power nor by my own.", Luna gives the two pieces to the confused mare. "That's why I want you to melt it and forge me a new weapon, a weapon that can meet my... new standards."
The chief blacksmith's eyes widened and she couldn't believe what her princess had just said. "B-b-b-but! Your Highness! This sword was a gift from your parents, the King and Queen, it was made for you!"
"That's why I'm not interested anymore.", Luna stared at the mare, making her listen carefully. "This sword was made for the old me (the weak one). From this moment on I will forge my own path and for that I need my weapon to be at my levels, one that can reach the new me and even beyond that."
Luna looks indifferently at her moon sword, the blue blade has lost its magic and the shine has gone out. If she wanted to wield this weapon, she would be wielding her incompetence. She scans the room to see how quiet the blacksmiths got. She was about to unleash her anger by not telling her anything or asking her what she really wants. But her anger stops when her eyes fall on a farm scythe.
One of the apprentices was making tools while holding his finished scythe. An idea occurred to Luna. If she was about to create her own perfect world, she will need the perfect tools for it. Because she will harvest all those things she doesn't want and eliminate them for her ideal world.
"Yes... what I really need.", Luna slowly turns towards the blacksmith mare, still holding the broken sword with disbelieving eyes. "It's a battle scythe. An anti-magic astral scythe, which can cut even souls."
Now the mare was getting scared, not because such a weapon was difficult to make, it was even impossible, but because of how Luna was asking for it. All the blacksmiths looked at her as Queen of Darkness, not as the Princess of the Night she knew. "B-b-but- I know."
"If you're worried about the small detail, don't worry.", Luna then turns around preparing to leave.
"I know we received new material from the war, especially anti-magic minerals and stones. As for the mages...", then she turns to the blacksmiths and leaves them her message. "I will supervise and assist in the forging of my weapon. I look forward to working with all of you~"
Luna cast her teleportation spell a second time and was now in the halls of her castle.
Luna did not move or speak for a moment. She wouldn't even worry if a pony found her standing alone in the hallway like a crazy mare. That's because she didn't care about anything, Luna just wanted to enjoy what she achieved in the blacksmith's workplace. For the first time Luna saw that the ponies respected her, that they obeyed and listening what she wanted. But most of all, she was enjoying how her subjects were afraid of her, of going against her and her fury.
'If I knew that this was the only way to make these incompetent and ungrateful ponies listen to me... recognize me... I should have already gotten what I want! Now I know why I was suffering all this time. I was living in someone else's world, a world that chose my sister over ME! But soon, all these ponies will begin to live in the kingdom that belongs to me. With the right way of living, chosen by me.'
Once she was satisfied, Luna calmed down to hide the creepy smile on her face and walked towards her next stop. The night was young and Luna wants to complete everything she wants to do as her new 'self', leaving nothing missing for this special night. She wasn't going to leave any loose ends in her new rebirth. Because there was another pony that Luna wants to show her new 'self' to.
Luna reaches her goal and finds herself outside a guest room in the castle hallway. In this part of the castle it was somewhat remote and today not all the rooms were occupied. But here was a pony who is using a room just for this night. It was this pony that Luna wanted to see.
Before announcing her arrival, Luna checks her clothing. She was still wearing the same tunic with a normal sleeveless shirt underneath that was almost dry thanks to the heat at the blacksmith's workplace but still show off her body. She thought about whether it was worthy to show herself in this state before him, however, she fantasizes what his reaction will be like for what she planned.
Not wanting to prolong it, she knocks on the door, waking up the pony inside.
"W-who is this?!", Luna takes a step back as the male voice inside asks her. "Who is b-b-b-bothering me at this time of night?!"
"It's me, Princess Luna. Sorry to bother you, but I detected that something was wrong with one of our guests in the castle and I came here to find out what the problem is. Is there any problem that you have encountered recently, dear guest?", Luna asked when she heard him approach.
She didn't wait long until the pony reached the door and began to hear the locks clicking.
With enough click, the door creaks and opens to an elegant room with elegant curtains, a king size bed with the best covers and pillows, with cabinets and tables made with the best materials. And the pony inside.
A noble yellow unicorn pony stallion with his disheveled robe, his wild blue mane and his sleepless eyes appeared on the other side of the door. This was one of tonight's guests who came to visit and stayed. The guest she talked to before sleeping, the same stallion with that maid 'Luna'.
"P-P-P-Princess Luna! I-i-i-i wasn't expecting for you!", the stallion began to sweat, he knew he had to prevent her from seeing him in that state. Especially the incident in bed. "F-f-forgive me b-b-because I didn't know it was y-you! N-n-n-nothing happened b-b-for being w-worried! So- Shh shh shh~"
Luna stops the noble with her finger in his mouth. "There is nothing to be ashamed of. As your princess, I must help my subjects with their problems, it is my duty after all. So, won't you let me in? It's freezing in here."
When Luna removes her finger and hugs herself, the noble fights the temptation to look down. But being the kind of stud he is with how close Luna was, he could see her almost wet clothes hugging her body. As a gentlecolt, he shouldn't let such a mare be in a difficult and terrible state on such a cold night. He supposed it was because of the rain she had to run to come here, he should accept her offer of help for the inconvenience.
That is what the new Luna wanted and he fell into it.
"O-o-o-o-of course!", he said excitedly as he moved to the side and opened the door for her. "Y-y-you can come in!"
Luna acts as he wanted and enters the room. The noble was happy, he was having a dream that ended abruptly and now he thought it would come true. And because of that, he doesn't see Luna launch an anti-sound barrier. And the kind of smile on her face.
"P-p-p-please make yourself at home! I-i-i-if you need to freshen up y-y-you can go to the bathroom f-f-first!", he said waiting for her to accept the offer.
"No need.", Luna said as she scanned the room. And she didn't need to be Sherlock Hoof to verify the incident in bed. "We can do it now as we are."
"D-d-d-d-do it n-n-n-now?!", his excitement turned him into a teenage colt again, not realizing what he was about to sign as he approached her. "Of-f-f-f course! What do y-y-you have in mind?"
"Well, you see.", but Luna didn't let him as she moved out of his reach. "As Princess of the Night, I also have control over my ponies' dreams. And yours seemed to be disturbed by something. So I came here."
"M-m-my dreams!" Without looking, Luna knew that his face was turning pale. She was going to let him imagine the reason, so that he would be afraid, when what he should be worried about was what she planned to do with it.
"Aha~ I felt like you were having a sweet and happy dream, but something interfered." Luna stops walking around the room until she reaches a desk with a large round mirror. "And I know that dreams are very important, that's why I came here. To make your dream come true~", and she smiles at what she saw in it.
The nobleman had his eyes wide open and his mouth hanging, so he soon thought about what it could mean. He couldn't control his imagination as a tent formed between his legs. He thought that he would finally make that dream come true, even if the 'Moon' was not the same as the Moon in front of him. He thought he would have a good night with the princess of the night herself.
He thought very badly. "Oh! How stupid of me. Did I say dream? It wasn't a dream you had recently."
She didn't need to turn towards him and she didn't want to, what she was seeing in the mirror was more fascinating than anything else. In the mirror it wasn't Luna that she saw in it. The room wasn't the same either. Even the foolish noble who had no idea what was coming was also not in the mirror.
Luna was looking out a window, where the landscape was not that of a castle but an empty white rocky land with a dark night sky. The entire land seems to be a white rocky landscape that had spots or holes everywhere, and if Luna could focus she could see Terra in the background. However, she ignores everything because of the filly in that place, a place she knows best in her soul.
She could see the black-furred alicorn filly smiling with her light blue mane and tail shining like the blue night sky in a white dress holding a large amount of dark dirt in her hands. With a small dark leafless plant/branch leaves sticking out of that dirt.
Luna corrected herself as she looked into the filly's blue cat iris eyes. "But a nightmare."
Back in the present, Luna pushes that memory aside to look at her room window.
Luna was no longer staring at that dark filly. Not even that old Luna, who let The Three Yami Commandments change her. She was looking at the Luna after the Elements of Harmony cleansed her of her dark desires and returned them to the depths of her soul, where they belong. And even today, after everything she's been through, she doesn't have the answer to why Shadow was a Yami Tool.
Especially how to free him. 'Even today... he is still bound to them... not even The Elements of Harmony could change his destiny... after all... no one can go against the code.'
Luna prepared to sacrifice her life for that quest, yet her efforts were in vain, her entire plan backfired that night. If she had not created her safe plan of separating her consciousness into two, one with the memories of her sister's weaknesses and the secret of The Elements of Harmony, and the other with the information of what she found in that world, she would be sitting on a throne with the heads of all the ponies were against her, by Shadow's sword.
Just imagining it disturbed her to even believe that this was a real part of her true desires. Luna flashes from her past memories to the moment she wakes up.
She runs to the room where the disturbance was, she didn't need to know why Shadow was yelling or what called The Three Yami Commandments. All she knew was important was Twilight, and whether she was tempted or made the dumb move like she did in the past. Fortunately, none of her fears came true, yet. And she'll have to keep an eye on Twilight and Shadow's well-being.
She stops her train of thought and decides to enjoy the view of the peace of Ponyville. Still, her mind didn't let go of what she really got that night.
'The world we desire... balance the scales... Contamination... The Promise. Shadow, I hope I can help you with your mission. While you serve... Twilight, right?'
This peace makes her feel guilty for how she slapped Twilight. She will have to talk to her later to explain her actions. For now she will have to talk to the pony who is watching her.
"You can come in sister. I've had enough rest for now.", Luna said without turning to see Celestia in the door frame. "You can sit on my bed if you need more time after meeting 'them'."
"Luna...", Celestia wanted to say more but the words never left her throat. Instead, she followed her sister's advice and went to sit on the edge of the bed, right behind Luna. Both sisters contemplated the tranquility for a moment.
Until Luna asks her older sister questions. "How is he? Is he sleeping again?"
Without doubting who Luna was referring to, Celestia gathered the courage to respond. "He... is sleeping again... we can't check it for sure but it seems that way...", Celestia responds with her eyes lowered.
"And the holders? Are those fillies okay?", Luna said as she watched the foals play again after the commotion.
"...Most of the girls are fine...only Fluttershy had a second degree burn on the palm of her hand when she touched Shadow, but she will be fine with some healing spells and medicines. SIGH...", Celestia let out a deep sigh as she responded.
"And Twilight? How is she?", Luna turns to her. Celestia raised her head and could see the anger and seriousness of her question. "Has she angered The Three Yami Commandments again? Or even the promise?"
Celestia did not answer him immediately. She even wonders if what she saw just now was her imagination or not. However, Luna's attitude towards the problem told her not to even consider it or treat it as nothing.
That's why she couldn't contain her question. "Luna... what was that?"
"SIGH... Those were The Three Yami Commandments, sis. Making sure the rules are not broken.", Luna turns towards the window with her arms crossed. "And as you could see at that moment, they have power over Shadow's life and restrict anything that changes his role, even his current User."
"But for what?" Celestia, leaving her insecurity, went with her curiosity to Luna's side. "What could make such an entity create such a system, such rules, such roles with Shadow and Twilight? And how do they have that power to make somepony like Shadow have a destiny like that? To be a Yami tool?"
"I'm sorry sister. The 'Why' wasn't what I learned. Even for the 'What' I can only tell you part of it. But I can explain the 'How' to you since it is what we must be careful with.", Celestia stares at her sister who hasn't taken her eyes off the landscape of Ponyville.
Luna's warning to Celestia. "After all, every pony and every inhabitant of Terra can access this power through Shadow. The Promise."
Celestia then heads to the village, to her ponies. "So tell me, Luna. What are we up against? What makes Shadow, the last human, something our ponies should be afraid of?"
Luna continues looking towards the town too. Watching two foals fight over the same toy. "You're wrong, sister. It's not what he can do. It's what we can do with him.", just then, the two sisters turn around at each other.
"Shadow will carry the promise that our Great Father made to us, his children. The promise of our Lord Erebus."
The room fell silent after Luna's statement. Nothing changed in its atmosphere and the world continues as always. The sound of the ponies was not interrupted. The noise of the busy hospital was not drowned out either. Even the two sisters could hear the coughing of the guards outside the room without knowing what their princesses were talking about. The same effect occurred between the two sisters.
It was because Celestia knew from all the ponies who Luna was talking about.
"Lord Erebus... The primordial and true god of Darkness and Chaos... Our Great Father who created Terra with our Great Mother Faust..."
Celestia repeated what her parents told her, who was the authority even greater than her parents could ever possess or obtain in this universe. That's why she immediately accepted Luna's answer.
At the same time she understood her feeling of becoming a filly again under that pressure. Even Discord had nothing against him, he would be afraid like Celestia was a moment ago. For he is the Father of creation and father of the Draconequus race and all other descendants who resonate with his domain and affinity. The same goes for Great Mother Faust, the mother of creation, with her Alicorn race and other descendants with their affinity with Harmony.
And that's why Celestia couldn't help but ask the next question. "Does this mean... we're against him?"
"No.", Luna responds without breaking eye contact with her.
"He's not out to destroy us or anything. His true intentions aren't clear unless we ask. But, in my opinion, it's almost like a game.", then Luna turns to the window, her ponies. "A game where we have to fight among ourselves for what we want. Almost... like it wakes us up from the dream we are in... to compete, because the prize of a world where our desires come true is at the end of the race."
"A game? Fight among ourselves? Wakes us up?... A world where our desires come true... So the power the Shadow carries can grant it, I guess?"
"Almost like that, just like I said, something that awakens us... but yes, Shadow is the link to that power, that makes you believe that anything you want or want to be is possible. All because we are not capable of doing it ourselves. That's why Shadow is here, to help us archive it, like the other Yami Tools out there."
Celestia swallowed this whole discovery, because the next question was something she couldn't swallow. "How many... Yami Tools are there out there? Do you know?"
"Nope.", Luna responds without the seriousness she had before. She didn't even want to ask herself this question. "It could be just a dozen, it could be hundreds, I can even imagine a thousand of them marching across the countryside. Hehehe~ It'll be terrifying to see, right sis?"
Celestia did not need to confirm her, she was already thinking about an army of Shadows. However, she was more concerned about another detail. "If there could be more Yami Tools, why haven't we seen them?"
"Please, sister, you should let your fear out and just accept this madness, maybe follow Discord's advice like old times.", Luna smiles without looking at how she provokes her sister. "And if you want me to answer, I'll tell you the same thing Discord brings up with your cake obsession, about how you act when somepony tries to get in the way of your cake."
Celestia frowned because she knew why Luna was saying that. "It's because the masters don't want to lose their Yami Tool to others. And they can't use it against them."
"Indeed. Users do not want to lose their piece of cake, most will be satisfied to have their own paradise in a corner of Terra. And if others know the rules and such gifts exist like me, they will be persecuted until they can no longer protect what they treasure. The best way to keep them away from others, from their friends and family, as well as from their own hometown and country, as well as from other Users, is to stay low. Hiding while they can keep the piece of the cake they take with them after such an odyssey."
"And they will enjoy it while they have it, making others believe what they are now.", Celestia was now looking at her ponies. "Myths and legends."
Both sisters still see the peaceful land they must protect, even from their own ponies. "Nopony should know this, sister. Even Iron and Pink will have to take this legend to the grave. So I'll ask you this just once."
Luna then turns to her, making Celestia do the same, eye to eye.
"Are you going to help me protect Shadow? To prevent anypony from discovering the secret and trying to steal him? To prevent anypony from being corrupted by their darkest desires? To prevent more ponies, like me, from hunting down Twilight and Shadow?"
With each word, Luna walks towards her sister. Celestia was bigger, a responsible adult, while Luna was smaller, in her weak filly form. In their reflections in the window it was the opposite. In the reflection, a serious adult Luna walked towards a frightened filly Celestia. When it came to the Yami Legion, Luna had more experience than Celestia, that's why Luna made her understand her conviction.
"And bring Twilight down, the moment she succumbs to her 'True Self'? Because I will."
Author's Note
Hi! Thanks for reaching this part. I hope you have like the story so far. As for this chapter, this is were Luna was corrupted giving and explaining the 'True self' corruption, as well giving how this universe of the Yami tools works.
As revealing my anti character of Lauren J. Faust, the name Erebus belongs to a god of darkness. I try to decide if creating a new name but I choose to use a mythologic god of darkness and shadows to contrast Faust as my goddess of light.
Please like or dislike and comment your thoughts. All feedback are welcome. And if I leave an unedited part, please let me know in the comments.
Chapter 22 For every one will understand
Author's Note
Hi guys. Remember my warnings, well they will start showing up. Fun fact the last part came out of nowhere. It was suppose for this chapter to show the aftermath of the hospital arc, but then I decide to add more for a special character that have not show so often. Also to present another character I did not plan but when the moment hit me I said why not.
Hope you like this chapter.
Chapter 22 For every one will understand
Chapter 22 For every one will understand
In the city of Manehanthan things were returning to normal. The sun was shining in the sky and since we were still on vacation, many families took the opportunity to play in the park. It becomes a place for families to have fun on this wonderful new day. Not for a lonely old stallion.
Secret Gadget was resting on a bench watching the families having fun. 'Look at them, they ignored that just a few moments ago the world they know almost ended... the benefits of being civilians.'
Gadget finally escaped the paperwork at the army headquarters. He went to a coffee shop and had breakfast there. As promised, he went to the park to clear his mind and appreciate the peace he and his comrades fought for on the longest night in Equestria.
He was peacefully outside. But inside he was at war with a concern. 'My team in Ponyville is still in the dark from their captain's latest report... is what I want to believe...'
Gadget continues to deduce what his best team might have found, what he will face, and what move he should be making now. 'I hope they're okay... especially that rookie. How could she reject me? It was just one night.. and it's not like I'm asking her to marry me.', Gadget then went to his memories, which he got slapped after offering her a good night.
He usually wants to take new recruits out to eat and get to know each other. But sometimes with the mares he means it and gives them what he promised. Other ponies like Fort tell him to stop such initiation in their department. However, Gadget couldn't blame them. He only does it to forget her.
'Is there any chance we'll be together?', he wonders as he watches both parents sit with a picnic basket on the grass with their foals. His eyes couldn't look away from the foals. 'We are so different, can we even have our own foals? Or does she want to?'
Then he looks up at the sky and sees clouds forming for a rain shower. He changes his memory to the moment he first met her.
At first they hated each other for their difference, but when that event in their lives ended, they knew that they were not that different and were able to put it aside. After all, they just want to live their own lives and protect what they treasure. After that moment, Gadget followed her, or rather, kept an eye on her, and eventually looked at her in a new light. The only thing is, what will others think if he marries her.
'My mother will definitely be the first to object...I can't blame her, it's what mothers do. Well, as long as she doesn't know everything, it won't hurt her.' Gadget decided he had rested enough and got up to head back to his apartment. 'I better start writing that letter, if I'm right, my nephew will be born soon. Just "I'm alive" will be enough to ease the worries, maybe also ask my sister to stop praying to Princess Candance.'
At that moment he remembers that he could take care of that matter of his now, because he may not have another chance. "Better pass along a jewelry store. What color was your favorite... it can't be green, right?"
"Very good.", Nurse Redheart let out a sigh after bandaging Fluttershy's hand.
Nurse Redheart released her hand and began giving her instructions. "If your hand hurts again, hold the burned area under water for at least five minutes, up to 30 minutes to cool. Gently pat the burn dry with a clean towel. Cover your burn with a clean bandage and, if you need, apply this ointment. Keep your hand free for 3 weeks, okay?"
"Yes... I understand nurse.", Fluttershy retracts her hand, avoiding closing it. "...Thank you..."
"Don't worry, honey.", Nurse Redheart closes the emergency kit.
Nurse Redheart was called to help the girls, she finished just now and prepared to see her next patient. But before she leaves, she wonders if the other girls are okay or if they need her help even more. She scans the room to see the status of the ponies present in the room.
Nurse Redheart checks on Applejack and Rainbow, expecting them to get burns too from helping him. But seeing how Rainbow was sitting in a chair with her arms on her knees and her head bowed, and Applejack resting standing on the wall with her cowgirl hat covering her face. It told her they didn't need her.
Then she turns to the table in the room. He saw Pinkie writing fiercely in her notebook with her tongue hanging out, knowing that Pinkie would be planning a party. Just as she finished, Pinkie grabbed the book to witness her new party plan, but then her smile faded and she tore the page as she crushed it and threw it in the trash. One already full when the new paper ball falls on top and falls out of the container. With a deep sigh, her mane also deflating, Pinkie focused on planning another party.
Nurse Redheart leaves Pinkie and focuses on the remaining four, or rather a couple at the patient's bedside.
She first noticed Spike and Rarity sitting in their chairs near the bed. Rarity stares unblinkingly at the pony on the bed. Redheart could associate Rarity as one of those widows watching over her dying husband. She discovers that she was saved by an unknown knight and now that she has him in front of her she can't separate herself from him after the recent incident, so Redheart feels sorry for Rarity.
Spike, for his part, is undecided about what to do or say. He has his head down thinking only about saying something to Rarity. Something occurs to Spike, he looks up and opens his mouth, but then takes it back and goes back to his thoughts.
Redheart checks on them both just to make sure if her help was needed. Because she couldn't do anything with the last two.
She turns to the patient in the room, knowing him from what other ponies say about him, The Shadow Blade. She looked at the cursed knight lying on a new bed, resting and immovable like a statue, it was better than calling him a corpse to her. The guards didn't tell him what happened, just all the ponies will have to wait again until he wakes up. She agreed that there was nothing she could do and was sad about it, if it weren't for Twilight's state as Nurse Redheart examines her now.
From the moment the hospital staff with the guards began to clean up the mess, they moved everypony to a new room. Twilight didn't say a word or react to the others.
Twilight just followed along with the support of her friends and Spike. But when she entered the new room, once the guards laid Shadow down on the new bed, Twilight simply went to a corner to sit with her face on her knees while hugging her legs. She wandered away from other ponies and hasn't moved since.
Nurse Redheart learned when a pony wanted to be alone. "...I'll return to my post. If anypony needs me, just ring the magic bell there and a nurse or I will come help you.", she grabbed her emergency kit and left the room. Leaving the girls and Spike alone.
Fluttershy examined his hand, she was told that if she had touched him more than she did, her hand would be scorched. All the girls heard it and the truth crossed their minds. Shadow was in severe pain inside his armor when the runes did whatever they did to him. A pain they couldn't imagine or compare and the girls were sad, upset, frustrated and angry with themselves.
How useless they were to help him.
"...This isn't fair...", Rainbow said softly, but it was loud for everypony to hear. "...Why... Why couldn't I do something..."
"Ya couldn't Dash.", Applejack's voice echoed through the room, she didn't move or take off her hat. "Nopony could protest to 'them'. Ya are not the only pony who thinks that."
"THAT'S WHY IT'S NOT FAIR!", Rainbow gets up and walks around.
"We are supposed to be heroes! We are supposed to be chosen by the Elements! We have the power to save someone like Princess Luna! A power to defeat Nightmare Moon!", unable to control her anger, Rainbow began punching the wall. "Then why! BANG Why! BANG Why didn't I say anything to stop that thing! BANG WHY AM I SO USELESS- STOP!"
Frustrated, Applejack walked over to grab Rainbow's arm, where they could both see each other's eyes and notice that they were on the same page.
"Believe me, Rainbow. Ah also wanted to intervene just like ya. But what would happen if we made Shadow's fate worse? What if everythin' we said was useless to them? Ah wanted to raise ma voice, but just like ya... I felt tiny before that thing.", Applejack then let go of Rainbow when she received the message. "We were nothin' to them... we couldn't change anythin' at all."
Rainbow looked away from Applejack, not wanting to prove her right to her face. In her soul, Rainbow felt like she couldn't say anything to the runes. Nopony could answer The Three Yami Commandments. Don't even imagine asking them. So their desire to free Shadow was nothing from the beginning, a desire that would not come as they declare.
Fluttershy who was watching everything was not afraid of Rainbow's anger, she was also angry with herself like Rainbow did. She finishes checking her hand and walks behind Rarity and Spike. They also didn't react to Rainbow's uproar. And the three of them had their own talk.
Once behind Rarity, Fluttershy tries to ease her worry. "He'll wake up, I know he will. So don't let your worries get the best of you, Rarity. He... he'll come back to us. So... if you want to rest, I can take your place."
"I know, darling... Don't worry, I'm not tired.", Rarity finally speaks without taking her eyes off him. "It's just... I thought Shadow was meant to be a knight, a noble and strong knight who will save us and Equestria. But I was a fool to believe that. I let my stupid fantasy make me believe... that he was more than just a 'tool'."
"No, Rarity, you weren't a fool.", Fluttershy put her good left hand on her shoulder. "We... we just didn't know how intense his curse was. I also think Shadow is a kind and generous knight."
Rarity woke up to his words, her eyes widening and moving to Fluttershy, and she smiled at her as she took her hand. Spike stared at the two mares, although he felt useless like them, he felt even worse since he couldn't think of anything to cheer up the girls.
Spike turned to look at the sleeping Shadow, just as the girls, Spike were also grateful to him since that day with the vase. He was now able to leave behind all the demonic things that scared him about Shadow, but hearing him and seeing him suffer like this made Spike see him in a new light. He now knows that his complaints about being a slave laborer were a joke. That there were worse positions than his and that he was lucky to be just Twilight's little assistant brother, he decided to take his responsibilities seriously from now on.
However, one thought that he was not able to put it aside.
'Shadow... what will Twilight do with you now and what does this affect her future?', Spike turns to the lonely Twilight. She was still, at this point, in her lonely corner, away from the others.
Spike stares at her with sadness and pity. He was able to understand to a certain extent his fear of the assault on the castle in Canterlot. But with those runes and the terror they emanate, this time he couldn't reach his sister. It hurts him to see her like that, even she shudders at that moment, he can't think of anything to help her. He looked down without realizing that he was being hugged.
"...What the?", Spike looked around as he was being hugged by pink arms.
"Don't worry Spike, we want to help Twilight too.", Pinkie said as she hugged him from behind. "I promise I'll throw the best party to make her smile again."
Spike was stunned, he forgot that he wasn't the only one who thought the same. "...SIGH. Thanks Pinkie. And... I'll look forward to the party you're planning. I know it'll be awesome."
"Thanks Spike.", Pinkie smiles when she hears that, she separates herself to talk to everyone, getting their attention. "Because I won't let this sadness affect my friends! I'll turn everypony's face 180°, from a sad face to a happy one. Applejack and Rainbow will stop feeling depressed, Rarity and Fluttershy's worry will fade away, even I will put a happy smile on you, Twilight and Shadow."
Everypony smiles at Pinkie, even Applejack and Rainbow put aside their fight for later. Even the main guest of her party was looking at her with his red eyes. "Yep! Everypony will have a fun, happy, special get-well party! Isn't that right, Shadow...! Hold my horses! You are awake?!"
"HUH?!", to everypony's surprise, Shadow was sitting with his armor on and his red eyes were lighting up. "Shadow!"
The girls all got up and walked over to the bed where Shadow was sitting. They wanted to check him but they didn't dare, their fear of provoking The Three Yami Commandments again still persisted. The girls and Spike were waiting for him to say something, so Applejack talked to him, preparing for the worst.
"Shadow... Are ya okay? Do ya feel anythin' funny?", Applejack said as she tried to approach him, only to freeze when he responded.
"...I don't know. I'll have to do a quick diagnosis.", Shadow said as he moves to the side of the bed. Leaving everypony amazed.
He got off the bed landing on both of his legs, they were so numb that he almost fell. Taking a deep breath, Shadow slowly stands up. He stayed still for a moment until he began to twist his head, neck, shoulders, arms, legs and feet. He started with small movements, but then made large rotations in the joints of his body.
Sounds of bones and muscles could be heard creaking with the friction of the metal of the armor, what was interesting to the ponies was that part of his armor plates was also moving. This was especially on the scabbard of his sword on his back, the plates that concealed them. With one last flex of his arms and hands, Shadow finished checking his body.
Worried to death, Rainbow went to ask him. "So... Is there something wrong with your body?"
"Processing.............Analysis Complete. Due to the recovery process, 18% of my physical body is numb but with some exercise it can be eliminated. My armor has been restored and my energy is back to 89%, I still need some recharge for my power to fully restore. Other than that, I don't have any present problems.", Shadow says as he flexes his fingers, letting the blood flow.
"OH! Well, that was-Wait! How can you just talk normally again? Those voices won't bother you, will they?", Rainbow noted that without Twilight he was acting on his own, something she remembers the runes hate.
"The Three Yami Commandments reboot my entire system, however they didn't change anything.", he finished checking and turned to look at the girls. "No error was found, so no changes were required. The reset did not delete or cancel any existing orders. This includes my User's order to answer my opinion when other ponies ask me, it still persists until she wanted to cancel or nullify it."
Fluttershy smiles and relaxes. "Really?! We're glad you're okay- OW!", but as she did so she forgot about her hand as she clasped them together on her chest.
Everypony reacts to her pain, Fluttershy holds her injured hand with a tear on her face. This didn't escape Shadow. He stared at his bandaged hand trying to figure out what happened, only for Rarity to answer him.
"She hurt her hand trying to help you.", Rarity said as she took Fluttershy's hand and applied a weak healing spell, as well as capturing Shadow's gaze. "What you just called 'reboot' made you enter into extreme and barbaric torture, and it was also heating you up until you almost burned down the hospital. We are worried that you will be burned to black coal."
Shadow continues thinking, but responds as usual. "Thank you, but your concern is misplaced. There is no reason -Please.- !"
Shadow opened his eyes, he didn't notice Pinkie on his chest. "We're your friends. *SOB* We don't need a reason to care about you. *SOB*. So don't say we shouldn't do it for you. *SOB*."
Shadow looked down and didn't need to check that she wasn't in the mood to listen to his answers. The way a Yami Tool should respond. Then he stopped talking and let Pinkie cry out her worries. While Pinkie didn't want to part with him, Shadow checked the rest of the girls and could see that she wasn't the only one.
Every girl had fear in their eyes, even Spike, but that fear wasn't theirs but his. This made him uncomfortable, he didn't want them to maintain those feelings for him. But trying could make them cling to that worry forever if he didn't consider it now. It confused him but he knew he would have to accept it since the most important pony was Twilight and what she thought.
'Master!', Shadow then looked around the room and before long found her.
Even with his moment of awakening, Twilight was still in her corner. The girls notice his gaze and join together to turn towards her, even Pinkie after wiping her nose with his armor raises her teary eyes towards her.
The girls and Spike thought that with Shadow's awakening Twilight would finally open up, but they saw that was not the case. They were about to plan how to get to her, however, Shadow overpowered them as he removed Pinkie and walked towards Twilight. Only the sound of her metallic footsteps could be heard in the room, and yet, that didn't make Twilight lift her head once Shadow caught up with her.
Shadow stood still in front of Twilight, as she stood with her back in the corner ignoring everything. The girls and Spike were guessing what would happen. However, Shadow just wanted to report.
"Master, my system reboot is complete and I am now ready to receive your orders. Now you can tell me your commands, for I will follow them for you," he said, but Twilight kept her head on her knees while sitting on the floor.
Shadow was still waiting for her and was going to wait for all eternity when she was ready. He changed his mind when he heard the girls and Spike talking:
"She's still withdrawn."
"What can we do to make her reveal herself to us?"
"Should I make the party here?"
Shadow was silent and only listened to what the others were saying, similar ideas were mentioned that she has locked in her mind while he was asleep. Shadow debated on Twilight's status, he could use the Yami System to get more information. However, taking the girls' responses just now, with the little information he had from his experiences with Twilight, he made a decision, a decision that surprised everypony.
Shadow decide to talk with her.
Shadow walked over and sat on his knees with his hand on his legs, only for his helmet to pop open and move out of the way. His front plate and rear head open and retract without turning liquid, now his armor's energy is almost full, it was done quickly. The girls and Spike's eyes widened, although they couldn't see his face they knew he was serious about what he was about to do.
"Twilight."
The girls and Spike immediately fell silent. They did not dare to make any sound so as not to overshadow his voice. They let Shadow speak without interruptions as Twilight's ears move in response to his voice.
They immediately discover that she is listening to him, the only mystery they had was how Shadow acted like he was hers. The answer for that was simple, he took Twilight's silence as an interaction to express his opinion through his orders.
"Twilight Sparkle, I can see the fear and confusion clouding your mind. The future ahead seems dark and uncertain, and it's natural to feel overwhelmed. You might be questioning if this is truly your destiny and how you'll ever find the strength to face it. But that doesn't mean are alone to do it."
The girls and Spike hold their breath as Twilight's ears move again. However, she withdrew further as she hugged her legs and buried her head further. Shadow saw this, so he continued.
"You can be afraid of the unknown, it can be terrifying, and the uncertainty can make you want to give up. But what seems impossible is only so because no one has done it yet. That's why I'm here... to make the impossible possible... for you."
The girls and Spike were impressed by his words, even more so Spike since it was almost the first time they had heard him speak like that, they had never seen him speak like that. They continue to wait, watching them since they notice Twilight raise her head, but it was too early to interfere.
"Many ponies give up on their dreams because they believe they can't achieve them. Unbeknownst to them, they need someone to help them achieve those dreams. I was created for that purpose. I am here to help them achieve those impossible dreams for them. This also includes yours. I'm here to help you achieve your impossible dreams, Twilight."
By this time, Twilight had loosened her grip on her legs and her head could be seen, but her mane did not allow the girls and Spike to see her eyes. They all unanimously decide to cheer for Shadow. Unbeknownst to them, everypony except Fluttershy was squeezing their hands in anticipation. Pinkie couldn't as on both hands were black red foam fingers with 'Go Shadow! Go!' with one of her knight helmet products on her head.
"You can rely on me to fight the battles you don't want to fight or can't win. You can ask me to reach the heights of the impossible and achieve the goals you've always wanted. You can even command me to save and protect what you treasure most in this world or the world you wish to create. For my only objective and reason for existing... is my master's happiness. Your happiness, Twilight Sparkle."
Shadow then extended his hand towards Twilight, she raised her head and eyes towards him, they were red and dried tears covered her entire face. Proof that she was quiet crying alone.
This is the purpose of the Yami Tool. This is my role in this world. This is my way of showing my worth to others. And this is my promise to you. I will stand by your side and help you create the world you want to live in.
Twilight stares at him. What other ponies didn't know, besides being afraid of The Three Yami Commandments, Twilight got the idea that Shadow was angry with her like she thought all the ponies would be for her mistake.
She thought everypony was going to blame her for breaking the rules. That she will lose the love of her friends and her teacher. That she will be demoted from her title of number one student to be sent back to the Magic Kindergarten school. She feared Shadow's hatred and anger, but she saw none of that in his eyes.
While he continued to show no emotion in his black eyes, his words were true and there was no trace of hatred towards her at all. Twilight then took the courage to turn to her friends and didn't see any of them either, rather they were concern for her well-being. She soon discovers that her fear was nothing to non-existent when she returns to Shadow, where she discovers that he was never angry with her.
Then she saw the hand extended towards her and all it took was a little push. "Twilight.", she looks him in the eyes. Eyes that were waiting for her.
"You are my master, I am your Tool Yami. I will never hurt you in any way. I will help you protect what you care about. It's up to you to tell me what you want, and I will listen and assist you, as no pony has done for you until now."
The Twilight's sadness, worries and fears were melting away when her eyes locked onto his.
During her entire life no pony, not even her family, could make her feel as safe as he did. A feeling that tells her that everything will be okay, even if everything she does ends badly. But above all she had to hold that hand, a gesture so special that she had never received in her entire life until now, she felt that no other pony could give it to her. A gesture that made her heart go crazy as if it wanted to come out of her chest.
However, before she could take that hand she needed to ask.
"Shadow... I got you hurt... You almost died because of me... You are not mad with me?... Are you still going to protect me... even from you... and me?", the voice of Twilight was weak, but it was no problem for Shadow to give her his answer.
"There is no reason, a tool like me, to be angry with his master. Is that an order from you?", he saw that she took her time to answer him with a nod. It's all he needed. "So be it. Order receive."
Shadow then repositioned his body moving one leg and staying on one knee waiting for her to take his hand, he didn't wait that long. It took Twilight a few seconds to appreciate that hand, and when she moves her hand to take it, she discovers something special.
Twilight could feel a warm touch. A warm touch that a metal hand shouldn't convey, and she didn't need to explain it or look for it. She found the answer when she turned to see his face.
Shadow, his Yami Tool, a mortal warrior of legends, an emotionless demon, had a small, genuine smile. Just for her.
Twilight was so speechless that she didn't say anything. She couldn't do anything either, she didn't resist him lifting her off the ground. She continued to stare at that smile, wanting to believe that what she saw wasn't her imagination as she stood up again. At least she wanted to record the smile in her memory, but she couldn't because the pink arms crushed her.
"TWILIGHT! I'M GLAD YOU TWO ARE BACK!", Pinkie shouts out loud as she hugs Twilight and Shadow together.
"!!! GASP... Ugh. Pinkie...", Twilight blurted out, thanks to the pain. "I think you're crushing my back... Could you -GASP- ease your hug?..."
"Just a few more seconds... and... That's it! I'm pretty happy now!", after being satisfied, Pinkie released her two friends.
Once freed, Twilight arches her back listening to satisfying pop sounds. She soon discovers that her entire body began to arch in pain or wake up from the feeling of numbness in that position she was in. "Ow. Pinkie, where do you come from?"
"Blame my parents for that! But that's not important!", Pinkie scans Twilight's entire body, not caring about her personal space as Pinkie opens Twilight's mouth. "Are you okay?! Do you feel anything out of place?!"
"Bimqie! Puff!", Twilight pulls Pinkie away before speaking again. "Pinkie! I'm fine! I just... I thought I made a terrible mistake and... I thought everypony would hate me now..."
"Nonsense!" Rarity went and gave her a warm hug. "There's nothing to blame you, Darling. We didn't know about those rules, and neither did you, so there's nothing to blame. The only one to blame is that pony who does those horrible, barbaric things!"
Twilight wanted to say that she really was to blame, but Applejack wasn't going to let her. "Rarity is right, plus we should thank ya Twilight. While nopony wanted to raise their voice at 'them', you were strong enough to stop Shadow from payin' for breakin' those rules. So let's put it aside, okay."
Twilight shudders but she relaxes at her response. The idea of saving Shadow by convincing The Three Yami Commandments never crossed her mind. With this she finally accepted the girl's acceptance and put the case aside.
As she let it go, Rainbow was still worried about Shadow. "Only one thing is that it bothers me.", when Rainbow spoke, she caught everypony's attention.
There Twilight found that smile she thought she saw, it was no longer on Shadow's impassive face. She was somewhat lost, looking at his always expressionless face that made her believe that she was imagining things. She noticed it when she wanted to confirm it and stared at Shadow for a few seconds.
Until she and the others turned to Rainbow as she asks. "What was all that 'oath' and that you have to be a tool?"
"It's my role in this world.", Shadow's response was the same as always, but only Twilight thought she felt a difference from his words earlier when he spoke to her. "As a Yami Tool, I am bound to keep the promise, and the oath is our contract with the legion that is in charge of fulfilling it."
Rainbow grimaced at that. "And what is that promise that makes you burn with the flames of Tartarus! It's very crazy just to punish you- Stop."
"That information is neither available nor permitted to you."
The girls and Spike couldn't contain their surprise when Shadow interrupted Rainbow, in a way that shows hostility towards her like they never imagined. Rainbow immediately freezes at Shadow's gaze, but then relaxes after reading the message again, the message to stop asking since she is not recognized by the Yami System.
Therefore, it is useless for her to do everything possible to obtain that information, or she will have to face 'them'. It hurts Rainbow even more knowing that it is the reality they live in. She also felt useless in this case, this was a signal for Fluttershy to ease her pain
"It's okay, right?", Fluttershy uses her good hand on Rainbow's shoulder. "We only need to know that exist and that Shadow will be okay as long we do not interrupt or disturb it, correct?"
Rainbow stare her questioning if that was correct. Shadow affirms what she said.
"Affirmative. As long as the rules and oath are not compromised, I will continue to operate and no sanction will be required.", he said as Rainbow turned to him.
Rainbow thinks about what they both just said and finds some logic. With this she could relax since he won't have any problems even if she doesn't do anything for him. So, Rainbow agrees to let go of her feelings of defeat about herself as well. Unbeknownst to the rest, Rainbow makes a promise with her pinky to watch out for any pony who is going to harm her or anyone in the group. Also without her knowing that Pinkie will be on top of her, ensuring that Pinkie's promise is fulfilled.
Spike decides to add his opinion so far. "Well, if you ask me, as long as everypony is safe and well, everything should be fine, right? So what do we do now?"
Everyone started to think, they were interrupted when Shadow reactivated his helmet without warning. Twilight was about to question him when he stepped in front of her. "Master, there is movement at the door. A pony is listening to our conversation. Your orders."
Everypony turns around as the pony in question speaks from behind the door. "I see I've been discovered. Twilight, can we come in now?", it was none other than Celestia.
"Princess Celestia! I, uhm, yes! You can come in!", Twilight responded with a slow hesitation, unable to catch the full message in time. "Wait. We?"
"Correct, we wanted to check that you are okay.", Celestia opened the door and she wasn't alone.
When she entered she was followed by several doctors and some nurses, this group also with Pink Heart in the lead behind Celestia. "There's something we have to do, but first."
Celestia moves towards Twilight as the others step aside, only Shadow stays at her side but doesn't dare get in her way. Shadow could see that Celestia wanted to support Twilight too.
"I'm so sorry, Twilight.", she hugged her student but with more affection than ever. "I shouldn't have left you to deal with 'it' alone. And like your dear friends said, it's not your fault and you're not to blame."
Twilight once again received more support and this time it was from the pony she wanted the most. "Thank you... I promise I won't let this happen again."
"It's okay, my dear student," she released her and put on a serious face holding her by her shoulders. "IF this happens again, you can always come see me and your friends too. Okay?"
When Twilight nodded, Celestia was happy, but reserved the words to say more. For now she thinks Twilight should rest so she can talk about this topic again. So she decides to go about the second reason she came.
She came to check on Shadow. "Ahem.", Celestia cleared her voice for what was coming next.
"I'm glad you're okay, Twilight. However, I came here for somepony else. Shadow, we need to check on you and make sure you're... in good health.", Celestia turns to him to meet his red gaze.
"Suggestion. IF you want to verify my status information, I must recommend that you ask my Master. I do not, and will not, allow my status to be shared without her consent.", Shadow didn't like what she was asking him, but he refrained from being hostile out of respect for Twilight's goodwill.
Unfortunately for him, Pink learned that. "Of course we're going to ask her.", she walks in front of the medical group, with an authoritative tone towards him.
"We were going to ask your Master to give you a medical checkup. I am sure that she KNOWS that it is essential to control your blood pressure, your allergies, if you suffer from any illness that we know or not, the basics so that we can inform and keep records of the general state of your health. This will help your Master know more about your "status". This will be of great help to all of us."
Shadow remains silent as Pink smiles, the audience simply looking at the two of them like mortal enemies. The way Pink spoke was to make Shadow obey her, as if this request was something personal to her and she wouldn't let Shadow escape until she got it. The reason was still unknown to them, so Twilight received most of the message.
Worried about the rules, Twilight didn't know if it was allowed, so she raised her hand in fear. And the rune appears responding to her will.
'It's true, I need to know more about Shadow's health. I'm even worried that the 'reset' has harmed him in some way so... Are other ponies allowed to do the health check?', she still hesitates to use the rune. "Is it okay to do so?", without asking what, the rune answers her.
As 'User' of Unit #3 you have the right to keep your Yami tool running, you are not obligated to do so. If you believe that you are unable or not qualified to perform such a task, you may request third-party services.
As long as you are authorized, you can request or submit a permission in the Yami system for approval for others to interact with and control your Yami tool. Additionally, The Second Commandment will not be triggered IF you gave permission and consent to the third party you requested it. Warning. Once the conditions of the request have been met, expired or not met, the Unit will no longer follow other people's orders and its command will once again be absolute. That is why we recommend that you specify your request.
Twilight nodded, ignoring how the doctors and nurses were looking at her strangely. But those who know stay silent until Twilight finishes talking to the Yami System. "Okay... Can I request approval to check on Shadow's health with Pink Heart and the Ponyville hospital?"
Twilight didn't need to say any more details since the rune can read her mind and thoughts. However, the rune did not care and responded to her.
Processing........... Request has been approved. Permission has been granted to allow 'Pink Heart and the Ponyville Hospital staff' to check on the health status of Unit #3.
Updating the status of Unit #3... Update complete. Unit #3 now receives approved orders from Users 'Pink Heart and the Ponyville Hospital Staff'.
Twilight smiles as she sees that nothing bad happened, except that the hospital staff went crazy over the message sent to everyone. 'So not everything is forbidden... I should take some time to further review the Yami System and the rules another time.'
Twilight was happy. But not as happy as Pink. "Did you hear that? Shadow~ You'll have to obey your Doctor now~", she smiles evilly at him.
For a while now, Pink wanted to discover the secret of Shadow's species, and now that she knows he was a Human, she was more motivated to reach them. Although the motivations were a mix of goals and personal reasons, there were also other motives at play.
Recently, something from the past appeared and she doesn't have full control over it, so the only thing she can do is control the outcome.
That's why Pink let her doctor character play along with the permission she receive. "Don't worry~ I promise to be very careful, but I can't promise it won't hurt. So you need to start taking off or deactivating that armor so we can get started. Once you're done, we can check -Order receive.- first your... Wait? -HISS- What are you doing?!"
Something the ponies should have checked was if Shadow can take orders from other ponies with that kind of request.
Just like the Yami System told Twilight, Shadow can be temporarily assigned under the care of another pony, as it explained, but it was literal. Twilight can tell Shadow to follow other ponies' orders just like Pink did a moment ago. Which means Shadow will follow her and the approved staff for whatever medical checkup Twilight requests. That means he must obey Pinkie's order now, while giving the ponies the scare of their lives again.
"Turning off the Yami armor.", Shadow said, turning off his armor.
Before anypony could say anything else, Shadow's armor let out white vapor from the entire seam of his armor, filling the entire room with white darkness.Once the pressure was at normal levels, the plates moved like when Shadow takes off his helmet, but since in this case the entire armor, all the metal was converted into liquid form.
The armor began to open on his chest and arms, then his legs and feet. The plates that were removed went behind him and complete liquefaction began. If they could see it they would have commented that the armor was alive. And because of the steam, not all the ponies could see that the liquid metal was retracting into Shadow's body.
Twilight who was the closest saw that Luna's comment was correct, Shadow's armor is part of him as it enters into dark stripes that were marked on his visible skin. Some thoughts ran through her mind at that moment. Now she knows why his armor was based on magic, it was because it could be deployed at any time, even sleeping or eating, Shadow was ready for combat. And how he can transform and shapeshift into that draconic demon form of his.
Twilight was again impressed with the Yami Legion's level of technology and magic and wanted to study it. However, she put those wishes aside as soon as the thought of 'study it' came to her upon seeing what was inside that metal prison.
Twilight, and everypony, was now looking at the unarmored Shadow.
The process was quick now that the armor was almost at full capacity, so the ponies could see what Shadow looked like under the armor. Next to the same emotionless face the girls knew, they could see the state of Shadow's body and their guess was correct in their imagination.
Shadow had nothing under his armor except a very tight sleeveless dark suit with red stripes like the armor. The one-piece suit only covers his chest and back until it reaches above his knees. The parts that were not covered, his arms, neck and legs were clean and hairless. His skin was clean if you ignored the dark stripes where the armor retracted a moment ago.
The ponies were amazed once again for many reasons. Shadow's height was that of a normal sized adult stallion pony. There were no claws on his hands and feet, it was if his hands were like that of a normal pony as well. His messy mane was bigger and longer than they had seen before without his helmet, reaching all the way to the nape of his neck and all the way down his back. With how messy it was, Rarity had to resist the urge to fix his mane. It was thanks to the last detail that the ponies noticed on his body.
The ponies, especially the mares, could see his well-trained, muscular body. They were able to admire the well-developed, toned and mostly fat-free muscles. That was the problem. The consequences of the repeated famines he suffered have left his body with no trace of fat to almost no muscle mass. His body was leaner than any of the mares in the room, the best description could be a very lean muscular body without any body mass.
From a doctor's perspective it was very worrying. Pink only needs a second to change her good mood and become the doctor she is.
"This is worse than I expected.", Pink murmured, placing her hand under her chin as she conducted her initial medical analysis. "The girls mentioned that you went weeks without eating. If I had to guess, I'd say your body mass index is below 20%, possibly even as low as 15%. But I can only compare it to a normal pony. Shadow, what's your current body mass index?"
"It's currently at 13.8. For human males, a BMI of 18 kg/m² is considered acceptable, but it can be dangerous if it falls below that.", Shadow replied, his voice betraying none of the weakness his body displayed.
"Buck. Are you one of those ponies who doesn't care about their well-being?... Don't tell me, you're also one of those who trust in magic in the performance of their body.", Shadow was about to answer but Pink didn't wanted. "Forget it, I guess that's how the 'Yami Tool' works. SIGH... What a problem. I'm not going to give another of my sermons."
She then turns to her Princess and Twilight for her medical plan. "I'm going to run a lot of tests on him, they could take hours. Twilight, I'll give you the report and results later. With a medication plan, have him follow it to the letter. Understood?"
"Yes... I understand.", Twilight couldn't deny Pink's suggestion, she remembers her injury during the fight in the tower. Even magic cannot replace the healing process of a puncture wound through the chest.
"Besides.", Pink isn't done. "I would like to take samples of his blood to study for medical reasons. But if I may add, I would also like to examine his armor to see if it is part of him and- Negative."
Before she finishes, Shadow walks in front. As his armor instantly deployed.
"My master only allows medical purposes due to my state of health. My armor is not part of what is allowed." He simply shows how the weak Shadow was replaced by The Shadow Blade in an instant, he stood in front of Pink with his bright light red over her.
"Anything that violates my orders will face resistance. Furthermore, the Yami System will not allow it.", everypony held their breath waiting for a confrontation between them as she return the gaze.
If they dared to think that Shadow was weak, they were making a terrible mistake. As long as he is The Shadow Blade of legends, he should never be taken lightly. Pink was already waiting for that. In her long career, she faces stubborn patients, including her husband. The pressure he emanated did not affect her, rather she accepted the challenge.
"If you say so, then I'll stop insisting. But your blood is part of the medical tests. That should be allowed, right?" she responds after a few seconds. 'At least I can check that matter.'
Shadow stares at her for a few seconds, trying to figure her out. He found no further attempts or intentions to break the permit conditions in her voice. Satisfied, he stops his bloodlust and steps back. "Affirmative."
Everyone relaxes, especially Twilight, she just watched the rune light up during their conversation this whole time, expecting the worst. She let a deep sigh escape from her soul. 'Dear me... Will this day ever end?... Will I survive this?'
"Of course you will live sir... erm, how can I call you again? Ehehe.", the earth mare nurse laughs innocently at her patient. Eliminating the fact of how dangerous he is.
"Fire.", the leader who refuses to give his real name gives him his title. "It's okay to refer to me by that name."
"Okay! So Mr. Fire, let's check that you're in good health so there's nothing to worry about.", the nurse turned on her side as Fire rested on the bed with a handcuff on his left arm. "For somepony of your age, you really are a good role model for most ponies to follow."
"You're making me blush, young lady.", Fire said making the mare smile, one of his guards didn't like it.
Fire, like the other leaders, were detained in separate individual rooms. Unlike the other two leaders as well as Phantom who was sleeping only to be alarmed at the hospital with his 'THE END IS NEAR', they increased the guards from two to four when they wakes up with the demon's scream, Fire only had two guards unicorns.
Wind had the same but they were located outside. Fire had them inside with multiple spells and anti-magic blocks in his room. So the guards had to watch him flirt with the mare nurses and doctors.
"Oh~ Thanks for the compliment.", she replied happily, it wasn't because she was almost 30 years old and hadn't gotten married yet. "But our time together is almost over, my shift will soon be over. So I expect you to behave from now on."
Fire then watched as she gathered her things. "I'll try, I only ask that in return you keep that beautiful smile of yours.", he winked at her when she finished. The nurse smiled back happily.
It makes her feel young and motivated in her love life. "I hope you keep that promise. So, Mr. Fire, I hope to see you again.", she bows briefly and turns to leave.
The guard who was glaring at Fire saw his chance to talk to the nurse. "E-excuse me, if you don't mind, could I know when- Sorry.", only to be brutally rejected.
"I'm not a one night stand mare and I'm not interested in stallions who just want to have fun.", the guard had his mouth open with eyes that reflected how much he was hurting, but there was still hope for him. "But... if you ever come back to Ponyville, you'll be able to see me on my off-duty shifts to plan a date."
His spirit returned as the nurse winked at him. "Oh! Yes, I can come here to see you... it will be tedious to find an excuse or-!", when he turned around he could see how everypony was staring at him for his choice of words. "I-i-i-i-I mean it will take time like this... I can come on my vacation! Hehe."
"Uh huh... Well, see you Mr. Fire. I hope to see you again.", she opens the door to leave, then addresses the guard. "You. Not much.", she told him with a deadpan expression closing behind the door.
The guard stares at the door because he has no idea why she was angry. "What did I do this time?"
Only for Fire to tell him. "You were looking at her butt every time she bent over when she was checking me for my medical checkups. Everypony in the room noticed it."
The guard stares at him with doubtful eyes and his mouth open. Only for his partner to rub salt in the wound. "You were almost drooling too.", he adds.
"Oh! Come on! I didn't-" as both guards argued, Fire began to put his thoughts in order.
While the guard tried to explain himself, Fire left them going back to everything that happened, including talking to his follower, the nurse who treated him. What he just did was give a secret message to his follower. The nurse receives the message being that she was one of the secret spies of the Children of the Night in the town that she is.
The cult had thousands of followers, so it was expected to have secret sleeper agents throughout Equestria, the nurse was the daughter of one of the descendants of the family of one of the leaders who arrived in Ponyville 10 years ago. Her job was to observe and report on important visitors and movements of the guards in the town. She also helped with the infiltration into the forest after reporting the guards on duty to the cult, that was her role that night.
However, as the day approached, she hesitated to abandon her role as an innocent nurse when a cult assassin was admitted to the hospital. She knew something was wrong when he kept saying 'black demon' over and over again.
This was a few weeks after she found out about the party Pinkie was throwing for the forest's special guest. He didn't need to piece together the clues to know what was happening with the main group once they entered 'his' domain. Over time, members continued to appear, until the princess and her guards bring in all the leaders, including her grandmother, Water.
'At least now she is free of her family curse.', while the nurse tended to him, Fire gives her his secret messages. Not to act as a cult member but to escape and live a normal life from this moment on.
'She has a beautiful smile... just like Star, I hope these young foals can live a happy life.', then he turns to the window of his room.
While his guards discuss how a mare should be treated, he simply wonders what life might be like for the new generation of the Children of the Night in this new Equestria. Because their generation should end and pay the price for all the sins they commit under their mother's name. He just wishes he had known about the entire event that brought about this result, never mind what could have been done. He didn't know how to change the outcome of his fate.
Because the devil will have no mercy when the harvest comes.
Now in the hospital lobby, the girls with Spike were having a late lunch waiting for the results of the exams on Twilight and Shadow.
From their fight, from the castle's return to Ponyville, and the events at the hospital, they had not rested well and were exhausted. They decided it was time to eat and rest. Rarity and Fluttershy with Spike were eating food from the hospital menu. Rainbow was snoring open-mouthed in her seat and Applejack decided to sleep on the couches with her hat over her face. And when Pinkie was finalizing the last details for her party, the door to the hospital hallways opened.
The awake ponies turn to see Twilight coming through the door. "Ow. No matter what, I really hate needles."
"Twilight!", Spike leaves his chair to take her to the table with them. "I'm glad you're okay. What did the doctors tell you?"
Spike led her to an empty seat where daisy flower sandwiches were waiting for her. "Not much. Since I keep my medical information, memorizing was quick. The doctors were able to finish my exams.", then she took a piece and took a big bite after taking her seat.
"And?", Fluttershy asks, taking a break by lowering her other hand that she used to eat her soup. "Did something bad happen that should we be alarmed?"
Twilight swallowed and could feel how happy her stomach was. "Nothing. There was no change in my health status. My blood pressure is fine, no malicious agents were found in my blood or body, my mental responses and physical reflexes are at normal levels. In other words, I am still the same.... just with this thing."
Twilight raises her right hand. There was nothing but they knew it was the rune she was talking about. "They didn't do magic tests for fear of this thing. Princess Celestia says only the basics and it's best to let it go until we're ready to face this. And it is best to consult with a neurologist or psychiatrist because of the stress this creates for my mental health."
Rarity wipes her mouth and puts down her salad fork. "Ahem. It's compressible. That thing gives off vibes that were made by the devil, but the most important thing is that you're okay, darling. And about that psychiatrist, I recommend one who's not from Ponyville.", Twilight was about to ask why, the reason was with them.
"Yeah!", Pinkie stops writing to enter the conversation. "I heard that the last doctor of Ponyville made a declaration that he will not rest until he discovers all the mysteries of my mind. He and his assistants set out on a journey to find the mind stone to have the power to fight the monsters within my imagination... Hm. I wonder why since they just want to play with them. That's what Mayor Cupcake told me."
Twilight was really tempted to hypothesize what 'playing' might mean, but she decided to put it aside and eat her sandwich. YAWN Soon they heard a yawn coming from the couches. They saw Applejack stand up and walk towards them.
"YAWN... Oh, Ah ma sure Ah will sleep like a rock tonight. Are Shadow's exams over yet?", Applejack sat down with them, took her last apple out of her pocket, and devoured it in three bites.
As if in response to Applejack, the lobby doors open again. But there was Celestia and Iron with some of their guards behind them, as well as Luna with just the five cult leaders. The last group was tightly chained with handcuffs and leg shackles, for the unicorns they had a black anti-magic collar while Wing, the only pegasus, had manacles on his wings. It was time for them to leave.
"Twilight.", Celestia went to her side, she was quick to not allow her ponies to bow before her while they ate. "I see your medical exams have been completed. Is everything okay?"
Twilight swallowed her food before answering her. GULP "Y-y-yes. Everything is the same as my last checkup...everything except this thing."
She raises her hand, still clean as she didn't want to call him. "There is no trace on my body, so it is a magical link, but I did not respond positively to the magical anti-parasitic spells or the curses tests. However, I still need to follow up to know more about it."
"It's good that you're in good health, Twilight Sparkle.", Luna speaks from afar. Twilight still feels the slap she received from her. However, upon looking back, she saw that Luna no longer had hostility towards her. Still, Luna needs to educate her more. "But trust me. You don't want to mess with the Yami System. Or 'him'. I say this from experience."
Twilight flinched at his warning so all she could do was nod. Seeing his chance, Iron informs his princesses. "Your Highness, the carriage of the detainees has arrived, I will prepare their transfers to Canterlot so that they can be processed for trial. Princess Luna, if you could help us, I would appreciate it."
"Understood, Captain Iron.", she then turns to the girls, Spike, Celestia and Twilight. "Sister, Elements of Harmony,... Twilight. I will take my departure back to Canterlot. I hope we can meet soon.", Luna bowed and with Iron and his squad left.
Twilight watched her go. While she still thought Luna hated her, she couldn't shake the feeling that it was more than just hate. Celestia seeing this and reading Twilight's mind, put her hand on her shoulder to assure her.
"Luna's not a bad pony. And I'm sure she's not mad at you." Twilight didn't turn to her but Celestia didn't need to continue. "She just doesn't want you to take the same path as her. And she only wants the best for you and-" BANG
"I have the result of Shadow's status.", before Celestia continued, as well as waking up all the ponies, including Rainbow, by popping their sleeping bubble. Pink burst through the lobby doors with a medical bag and medical boxes with containers inside. "Also for a medication plan for him."
Just when Rainbow was waking up. "What... Shadow?... Shadow!", Shadow comes out with his armor fully displayed through the doors.
Checking User 'Twilight' order... Completed. Updating the status of Unit #3... Update complete.
With confirmation from the Yami System, Shadow walks towards Twilight to tell her the news. "Master. Pink Heart has finished my medical examination. I am once again under your exclusive command. What are your orders?", for his doctor to turn to him with dangerous eyes saying that.
"What are your orders, oh boy, where do I start?", Pink put down her briefcase, ready to yell at him. "How about we STOP THAT DAMN ARMOR FROM TAKING YOUR LIFE!", all the ponies take a step back.
Shadow does not. "Mrs. Pink. As I mentioned before, my armor is not taking my life energy but rather- Yeah! I know!"
Pink pinches her eyes as she was about to give one of her husband's sermons. "I know, but I'm not speaking literally. You mention that is not taking your life but what keeps you alive. What I hate is that I can't tell if that armor is dangerous or not. But I'm sure taking resources away from your body is not a good sign to start with."
Intrigued, Celestia asks that part she mentioned. "Pink, what can you tell us about what his armor is doing to his body?"
Pink inhales and exhales before answering her. "Please, Lady Faust, give me patience... Let's start with where all the food he just ate is going."
When she mentions it, the ponies remember the two boxes of food, and how thin he still was. All the ponies stared at Shadow as Pink continued.
"The food he eats is not digested in the stomach. I believe that, with the feature he mentioned about energy conversion, the food is broken down while it is in the stomach or the armor takes it on the way. Then all the essential vitamins and minerals are sent to his body, but I'm afraid it only share what he need and the rest goes into his armor. Then we have his body fat, the reason he has no fat, NOTHING AT ALL, could be that the armor processed it and converted it into energy. Energy I assume goes directly to that piece of metal. Buck, I'm starting to think that thing is alive and that Shadow has a parasitic relationship with it."
Finishing, she then walks towards him with determination in her eyes. "That's why I want to dissect that armor... you too, Shadow."
And that Shadow does the same, with the same opposition towards her. "And as I mentioned before... it's not allowed... the Yami System won't allow it."
"But I can check, right?", both of them face to face turn their eyes towards Twilight, with the rune finally appearing at Twilight's request. "If what Pink said is correct, I just want to make sure. Is it allowed?"
Affirmative. The Yami System will respond to your requests, as long as it is authorized.
Processing.............Analysis Complete.
Checking Unit #3's records shows that the Unit has not eaten enough grams of food to keep its body at optimal levels in the last month. Warning. By default, the Yami Armor has top priority to gain energy before the body. If the physical body begins to fail, Yami Armor will take control and look for ways to gather more energy, as well as carbohydrates, proteins, fats, water, vitamins and minerals essential to the Unit's physical body.
"And is there any remedy or way to cure him, I don't know, from starvation or lack of weight? He won't die, right?" Twilight asks, worried that Pink was right.
Suggestion. The Unit can recover the optimal levels of its physical body with continuous dietary supervision by the User. The Yami Armor is designed to absorb or generate magical energy, the Unit can go into Sleep mode while the Yami Armor begins the recharging process. Only in the event that the Yami Armor runs out of power during missions or conditions do not allow it, the Unit can give its energy to power up the armor or parts of it. Warning. The Yami armor will not kill the Unit, but will do everything it can to keep it operating.
"I see, so I just need to keep an eye on his health and he will be able to return to normal. Or what a human being should normally look like.", Twilight asks the rune in advance to explain to everyone. Which makes Pink accept her defeat.
"SIGH...I guess we just have to force him to follow a diet plan. Here's mine.", Pink handles Twilight a medical portfolios, a big portfolios. "Have him follow his medication to the letter. Aside from the very low body mass index, he's the definition of healthy. Well, as long as that armor decides to keep him alive."
Then she leaves with the medical box from the containers, but not before giving Celestia her update. "I will study that matter in the castle laboratory. But it will take time to see the result."
With Celestia's nod, Pink headed towards where her husband and the squad were leaving. Everyone looks at her as she leaves, but not like Shadow who was focused on the box. Seeing that almost everypony was leaving, Celestia prepared hers as well.
"It looks like almost everything is prepared. So my little ponies, it's time to return to our respective homes.", then Celestia turned to her heroes, Twilight and her friends. "Once again, I want to thank you all. You saved Equestria and all the inhabitants of Terra from Nightmare Moon. So I wish you all a good rest, you deserve it."
"It's okay Princess Celestia.", Twilight responded for the group. "We just did what any good normal pony would do."
"I won't call you normal.", Spike tells Shadow as he gives him a friendly nudge with his elbow. THUNK Very bad move. "AH!"
The girls laugh as Celestia stares at Shadow. She still doesn't know if she should be grateful or fear him. "Okay... Well, it's time for us to go."
"Ehehe...wait? Us?", Twilight stops after noticing that the 'we' was for her. "Shall we go with you too, Princess Celestia?"
"Of course. I have nothing against it.", she turns to leave, sending a bombshell to Twilight. "Your family better see me with you when you get home. I'm sure you'll need support asking them to live here in Ponyville with your new friends."
"Oh... yes, I need to make living arrangements-!!!", Twilight tilts her head thinking about the topic of her move to Ponyville, then freezes in realization.
Twilight freeze with a realization she never thought when she was assign to be Shadow's User. Was the fact what her family will think about him. And-
'HOW WILL I EXPLAIN TO MY FAMILY THAT I WILL LIVE WITH HIM FROM NOW ON!'
"NNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!", shouts a young unicorn mare of no more than 18 years old.
Just outside the city of Manehanthan, a celebration was taking place in a forest, but it was not a celebration for the citizens but for the other type of ponies. A gang was partying after a successful caravan raid. They were grateful to whatever the guards were fighting in the city, that it left the outskirts free for them.
And the gang of criminals were lucky that the merchant daughter of the family that owned the caravan decided to go too. With her servants.
"Please!", shouts the old earth stallion butler at the side of the camp. "Whatever you want, please leave the lady alone! I can talk to my master! I can convince him to pay- UGH!", he was silenced with a punch to the stomach while two bandits held him by his arms.
"Shut up!", the mustard earth pony chief bandit, holding a beer, silences him for being a party pooper. "Don't you see we're celebrating the Summer Sun Celebration? It's the guards' fault for locking us out of the party. It's true, guys!"
"YEAH!!!", shout the 48 bandits in a clearing in the forest.
"See~," he turns to the butler. "Also, we are grateful to all of you. You provide us with food and drink. Even mares!"
The butler bit his lips. Against his will, he couldn't resist looking to the side of the camp. There were the corpses of the company workers that he and his mistress brought to transport the merchandise. With the two naked corpses of the two maids who came with him, thrown away once they were done with them. The poor old butler and the few workers could do nothing to protect them. Nor his lady, they leave her for last.
"Some of my boys couldn't have fun with those two.", the butler grits his teeth as he turns to this bastard. "Don't you think your young lady should help those who haven't had their fun yet? Bring her in guys! HAHAHAHA!"
It was impossible for the lady and the butler to do anything about it.
Impossible for them. THUNK
"No...please...don't hurt her...", the poor old stallion struggled but could not free himself from his two captors.
He became useless again when his young lady was brought before the leader, who removed her dress, leaving the mare's chest completely open and naked.
THUNK
"NO! STOP! PLEASE!", the young mare screams desperately as her captors hold her on the ground, preparing her for their boss.
THUNK
"Hey! You should be happy!", the boss knelt down to remove the last piece of cloth between her legs. "You're going to have the best time of your life~"
THUNK
The butler was crying for he had not been able to protect his madam. "No... please leave her... alone?"
But he and the rest of the gang began to calm down due to the presence of a new guest. As they got carried away with the spectacle, they didn't realize that someone had just entered the party.
They do not notice the intruder. THUNK
"Hmm! What-?", the boss simply turns around when it finally dawns on him. Behind him was an intruder covered in a thick coat. "What?!...Who are you?!", he didn't know why, the moment he saw the intruder he thought he had seen his life flash before his eyes.
Everypony stared at the intruder, even the young lady and the butler couldn't take their eyes off the new guest. The two thought the intruder was part of the gang, but after a quick check they learned he wasn't. Everyone is waiting for his next move and he... THUNK just stepped aside.
Everypony stared at the intruder again as he simply stepped aside and continued walking. He came in the direction where the boss's back was turned, the bandit leader just kept his eyes glued to the intruder as he passed by him. His metallic footsteps echo throughout the clearing and show that nothing else was going to disturb his walk.
"...please..."
THUNK Suddenly the intruder stops, right next to the young lady who whispers to him desperately crying.
"...please...save me...please- Is that what you really want?"
Now the attention of all the ponies had been caught by the intruder. Nopony knew how, they only knew that the heavy artificial voice of a stallion came from that strange set of coats. The emotionless voice made everyone feel a chill rising up their spines.
"...Huh?...", the young mare stares at him dumbly. "But I do not want- Shut up!"
The boss yells at the mare after getting up and walking towards the intruder. "Hey! You! What the buck do you think you're doing?! Do you think you could walk in and act like nothing happened?!"
"Negative.", the boss flinched at his response, he could feel that the intruder had the power to silence him forever. But luck was on his side. "I was processing what to do when I got here, one option was to take care of all of you. However, in the end, you are not one of my goals. So, I have nothing to do with beings like you."
The boss's face turned red with rage at his response, but when the intruder turned around, and through the gap in the coat, his face turned pale due to blood red eyes.
"However. If I have to decide... I would like to take you out of this world. Trash like you... wouldn't dare confront me."
The boss took a step back, but then, out of fear and anger at this intruder ruining his fun, he went to punch him. "You... BUCK HEAD!"
A mistake he paid for with his life.
SPLASH
In an instant, a red mist appears between them.
All the ponies were shocked and couldn't see what happened, they panicked once it calmed down. Taking a step back, the leader staggers from the sudden pain he felt. A cry of pain was expected. Unfortunately he couldn't scream. All because his lower jaw somehow explodes from his face as part of his tongue, or what's left, hangs out as blood spills out. The intruder turns back to the mare as the leader's corpse falls to the ground.
And finally he got her answer. "So, is this what you really want?"
The butler deviates from what he has just witnessed and immediately heads towards the intruder and her young lady, what he saw made him forget what the strange being just did. He saw something more important in his little filly.
Due to the surprise of being attacked, the fear of being hurt, the pain of seeing workers die, to the point of seeing her only friends being raped over and over again to simply have their throats cut in front of her, her young lady changed. The mare stared at the boss's corpse, while she was silent, her eyes had a shine that the butler could see and feared that he would not imagine seeing it in her.
The butler could no longer recognize her as the little daughter he had been taking care of all his life. She was no longer the crying baby before, she was now a bloodthirsty mare. He wanted to stop her but the intruder wanted her desire.
Her true desire. "While I should not interfere in the affairs of the children from Terra, I cannot deny that I have the same wish as you, daughter of Faust."
All the bandits slowly turn towards the intruder. The mare turns to him as her butler did. The following words resonate in all of them. "As part of his gift, I will grant you what you truly desire... for the world you wish to create, daughter of Erebus."
The intruder's blood red eyes light up as storm clouds gather for his new statement. "What are your orders, Trixie?"
The young mare, Trixie, stares into those red eyes feeling a power she never thought she had. With it she gave her orders. "Eliminate them... eliminate this plague on Trixie... from Trixie's world..."
FLASH
A bright flash illuminated the clearing like thunder. The mare's three captors were cut in half. A red rain began to fall on the place. The mare simply lay down letting the rain wash over her. And the words echo in every pony soul. While the intruder's sword shone in response to her command. Not to punish sinners. Not doing justice for the innocent. Because she received the gift that her father allowed her.
To fulfill a promise. To make the impossible possible for her. "Order received."
Chapter 23 to recognize his role
Chapter 23 to recognize his role
Spike was relaxing and enjoying the scenery in his window seat. 'Finally, we can go home.', Spike couldn't believe everything that had just happened in the last couple of months.
First, he was trying to check what he would do at the Summer Sun Celebration to the point of trying to find a way to get Twilight out of the library. That's when he met Shadow for the first time and was locked up with her for the next few weeks due to his 'misunderstanding' entry to the castle.
When the day finally came, he met his new friends when he and Twilight went to Ponyville, only to hear them talk about him. When night falls, he wanted to help the girls but couldn't and falls asleep while Shadow fights side by side with Twilight. And when Spike wakes up, only to follow the girls and watch him recover, where he got the scare of his life.
Spike thought the drama would end in the hospital. But was not the end. Everyone knows where we're going and what's bothering him.
Spike, annoyed, turns to it. His sister couldn't hold back sleep anymore, she fell and was sleeping peacefully on the shoulder of her Yami Tool. Whose red eyes stare at him from the other seat in front of him inside the carriage.
It all started when Spike with Twilight, Shadow and the rest leave the hospital where the royal carriage was waiting for them.
As Celestia promised, the three of them will be able to return to Canterlot with her. Something that made Twilight happy since sleep was claiming her after everything that had happened, including the medicine she received. When she couldn't take it anymore, Spike tried to help her, but Shadow went ahead and picked Twilight up (princess style) to the carriage.
As each pony processed the image like Twilight did with a tomato-red face, Spike later follows them and enters the carriage behind them. He watched as Shadow carefully placed Twilight on the far window seat as she fell more and more asleep. While he was grateful for helping her, Spike was not happy that Shadow simply sat next to her, where his seat was supposed to be.
Spike was about to say something to him, but another pony intervened. For no other Luna, taking the last seat on that side of the carriage with them, at her side with Shadow in the middle. She simply said that her part of organizing the leaders' carriage was already done and that she decided to join them. Was all Luna said, and she said no more, closing her eyes with her arms crossed over her flat chest, making Celestia and Spike take the seats on the other side in front of them.
Once the preparations were made and during the entire trip no pony spoke and they were silent the entire time, only Twilight's snoring could be heard. The entire trip was uneventful, just Celestia watching the duo with a silent Luna at their side. And Spike trying to think of what to think of Shadow with Twilight.
'Yeah, I don't like this.', Spike looks at Shadow as he looks at him. 'I don't approve of this. He definitely won't steal my job as her number one assistant. But...could this mean that I also have a subordinate if he follows Twilight?'
'I don't think that's right.', Celestia also has her own thoughts. 'Twilight cannot and will not be the next Nightmare Moon. But if Shadow or the power within him influences the transformation... I hope that the examination of the results will be completed soon.'
"You two should relax and enjoy this peace.", Celestia and Spike flinch at the voice of Luna.
Luna opens her eyes to address them. "You two should follow Twilight's example, she is resting before the storm she will face the rest of the day. And besides.", she closes her eyes and returns to her rest. "It's not like any of you can change the fact that Shadow is staying with her from now on."
Celestia slumped her shoulders, her eyes showing an expression of irritation. "You may be right Luna. But that doesn't mean I shouldn't take the role of Shadow lightly. And those rules.", then she crosses her arms under her chest. "We don't know what side effects may appear in Twilight's daily life. We could miss something important and- Tia."
"Her results show that she is still the same filly you care for and raise, sister.", Luna interrupts her with her eyes closed. "Besides, she's already an adult mare. Eventually, you'll have to let her go live her own life."
As Celestia narrows her eyes at her sister, Spike asks Luna about his concerns. "Princess Luna, he won't hurt her, right?"
"No, my dear Spike.", Luna opened her eyes to the little dragon. "The rules wouldn't allow him to hurt your sister. Or rather, they won't allow any pony to hurt her. And that includes you."
Spike's eyes widen. He turns to Shadow, who continues to stare at him menacingly. Luna closes her eyes once he gives her the message. "A word of advice, you better not make her angry."
As Spike began to sweat, the arrival announcement came. "Your Highness, we have arrived back in Canterlot. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza is ready to receive you.", the announcement caught the attention of all the ponies.
"Oh!", Luna awakens and asks her sister, intrigued by who was mentioned. "Mi Amore Cadenza? Is that our niece, Cadance, the one you mention to me?"
Celestia responded. "Yes, Luna. She is an alicorn who was born outside the main branch of our family. And she shows that she has everything to become a celestial alicorn." BUNK, the carriage trembled when Celestia answer.
With this Twilight finally awakens. "EPP! I swear I wasn't sleeping teacher... Huh? Where are we- Hmm?", Twilight's words escape her as she wakes up from her dream trying to wipe her eyes, when her left arm didn't move she turned to find out why.
Twilight discovers that she was holding Shadow's arm. Twilight, as well as Shadow, turned to look each other in the eyes. "WAH!", she pulled her arm back with her face red from her grip on him. She sits upright with her hand on her chest, only then does she look at her hand.
Twilight almost got lost in his red eyes as she looked at him, almost imagining him without his helmet. And that's why she began to remember that rare smile of his, as well as the warm touch she felt when he took her hand. She was remembering that pleasant feeling and how calm it made her feel, but there was no time for that because she was reminded that she was not alone.
"Ahem!", Luna's voice makes Twilight wake up from her trance. "It's good to see that you are well rested, Miss Twilight. Was your sleep to your liking?"
"HUH?! Oh! Princess Luna! Are we there yet?", Twilight and Shadow turn towards Luna, where she was waiting for something from Twilight. "...And, well, I rest well... is that what you were asking?", and Twilight responds, unaware that Luna was monitoring her dreams.
'She looks good for now.' Luna was satisfied, so she let her go when the carriage door was about to open. "Good, because I think you'll need to concentrate for what's coming. So I'll have to remind you."
Luna then turns to Celestia and Spike. "To all of you."
Before taking off from Ponyville. The five of them talk about an important task that everyone must follow while she already did it with Pink and Iron. Luna just wanted to remind you how important it is.
"No pony should mention anything about the Yami Tools, the Yami System and Twilight's User role. So, no one should know the power of The Three Yami Commandments."
"Why wasn't I made aware of this sooner."
Shining was waiting impatiently with the welcoming committee at the castle's landing platform tower. "As her brother I must protect her from all nasty colts, INCLUDING THAT DESPICABLE DEMON!", he grits his teeth as he mentions it. So loud that the committee ponies backed away from him, all except his marefriend.
"Uhm, Sergeant Shining Armor, we have not yet received confirmation of The Shadow Blade's true role, the reports may be ambiguous. There may be a logical reason why he is following your sister." Cadance, in her role as princess, try to calm him down. "It's too early to assume. They're almost here, so if you can do me the small favor of... calm down for me? Hehe~"
Shining did not turn towards her as his eyes were fixed for any sign of the carriage. However, since he loves her very much, he vents his anger with a breath of his nose and composes himself. He will have time later to educate his sister's stalker since he must receive the princesses as a sergeant of the royal guard. He didn't wait long until the carriage show up and landed on the tower.
The carriage was pulled by Pegasus guards selected to transport the carriage and park it at the landing port. The head maid with the four selected maids ran to receive their princess, Luna's notice was also informed so that each one would have a gift basket for their lunar princess. When the driver jumped out of his seat, he went to open the door. Where Celestia was waiting for her head maid to receive her.
"Your Highness.", the head maid bowed to her, as well as her maids and the rest of the committee. "Was your trip successful?"
With Celestia's smile she is already telling them that she succeed it. "I will say that we were successful. Ladies and gentlecolts, I present to you your lost princess. The princess of the night. Luna Selene Moon"
Celestia steps aside on the way down as Luna follows suit. Soon the ponies admire Luna, their lost princess, and pay their respects to her while the committee bows with the four maids presenting her with baskets of flowers and small gifts, combined with perfume and incense, macaroons and candy or chocolate. Cadance walks to the front to talk to her new aunt.
"Princess Luna. I, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, on behalf of our ponies, welcome you back to Equestria." Cadance chose her red dress with silver straps and heart decoration to give a royal bow to her aunt.
Luna stood still for a moment unable to respond, but looking in Celestia's direction, she was told to just accept it. Luna smiles in surrender. "Thank you, my little niece. It's good to be back.", she then went down to let the next pony out.
Celestia and Luna position themselves at the side of the carriage and like everypony else they waited for the next pony. They relax as Twilight, before doing her mental preparation, arrives at the door. Just as Luna's return was announced, Twilight's heroic victory and her new position as holder of the Magic Element was also announced. She appears shy as the committee also bows before her. Cadance and Shining were delighted to receive her.
Cadance welcomed the new heroes as she came out. "And we welcome our new heroes, the wielder of the Element of Magic, Twilight Sparkle. We, like the rest of Equestria and inhabitants of Terra, thank you and your friends for... stopping... The Shadow Blade?", the speech changes when a dark hand with red eyes shines behind Twilight.
Cadance was the first to see him and her disbelief made one by one of the committee raise their heads. Soon the entire committee stares Shadow in the eyes and immediately freezes under his legendary pressure. Even if Twilight simply told him not to attack the ponies, that didn't include him scanning for possible threats. So his aura makes weak ponies succumb to their fears and strong ponies become alarmed.
And unfortunately, Shining was one of the latter group. "IT'S TRUE! YOU'RE AFTER ME- Wait!", and a desperate Twilight stops him.
Before Shining attacks, Twilight screams and spreads her arms between them to avoid any harm. For her brother. "Shining! He's not looking for any pony life! We just broke his curse and he's a normal pony!"
"What?!", Everypony asked.
In addition to discussing how to hide the truth of the rules, Luna came up with the idea of a curse for the chaos Shadow had caused in the castle. She educates everypony, including the Mane 6 with Pink and Iron, to a curse that forces Shadow to fight strong ponies until he is defeated. And that he was defeated by the elements.
Knowing that the Elements of Harmony purify Luna, everyone came to say that the curse had been broken and he was free at the end of the battle. But since he no longer had anything left, Luna also adds that with his (false) honor as a knight he will help Twilight pay her from now on. So everypony has to tell that story, and Twilight was doing just that.
"Please hear me out!" Twilight continues to stand between her brother and possibly his killer, Shadow. "He was under the effects of an old curse. With the help of my friends and me, we simply freed him from his burden and he just wants to pay us for everything he has done wrong."
Shining has prevented himself from drawing his sword to understand it. He looks between his sister and Shadow. Almost buying it. "Are you sure?! How are we sure he's not faking or hiding his true motives?!", before he could continue, Luna walked in giving him her word.
"I take it you're Sergeant Shining Armor? Don't worry, Shadow has no ill motive to harm your sister.", when Shining turns to her, Luna gives him an ultimatum. "Instead of threatening him, I advise you to thank him. Because your sister could have died if it weren't for his help."
Shining took a step back with how serious Luna was. While he didn't know that Luna almost killed her, he just needs to know that Shadow actually saved her. And while Shining was stunned by the fact that his sister and Luna defended Shadow, Cadance took the opportunity to talk to Celestia and Spike who had already left the carriage.
"Auntie, is it true? Did Shadow really save Twilight?", when Celestia nodded, she received her answer, but only then did she have another question. "But what curse are they talking about? I received a report that Twi- SHUSH!"
A question that Celestia did not allow her to finish. "Dear niece. We'll fill you in on the details later. For now.", she turns to Shadow, who hasn't taken action yet. "Shadow is harmless until he's threatened... or Twilight is in danger. The best we can do is not bother the duo, just keep an eye on them."
Cadance stared at her aunt in disbelief, however when she spoke to Spike, he could only confirm the last part that Shadow hasn't attacked anyone, without a reason to defend himself. She then turns to her little sister and her new aunt stopping her coltfriend for making such a mistake. Then she focuses on Shadow, who wasn't speaking or acting, yet. Cadance could only think of one thing after seeing him.
'Shadow, you'll have to prove to me that you're capable of defending my best little sister friend forever (BLSFF) if you want my approval.'
"So you're saying that he caught you from falling off a cliff, kept a frenzied manticore away from you, prevented it from impaling you in the stomach with a rock, saved your friends, and fought to the death to protect you... Okay, I don't think there's any colt I can approve of better than him.", Cadance said once she finished listening to the story in her in-laws' house.
When they arrived in Canterlot it was already after 6 p.m. and the day was finally ending. Even in the festive atmosphere, Celestia allowed her ponies to continue resting and all business could restart the next day. Also good that taxes were not processed today so that companies would allow workers to return and rest after the longest night in history.
Then our heroes were able to return home, and there they were at Twilight's parents' house.
In the dining room of the house, the three princesses, the tree brothers with their parents and the guest of honor were sitting to listen to the story of Twilight's quest. Where her family still doesn't believe everything that happens on Twilight's heroic journey, and how close she could be to death. Even the most protective of his family was still in denial.
"There is no way I will approve of such a monster being around my little sister!" THUD, Shining shouted as he slammed his hand on the table. "Besides, he's not a normal pony and Twilight should stay away from him!"
"Then make him.", Shining snapped at Luna's comment. "We already explained that Shadow just wants to pay Twilight for freeing him from his old curse. He has nothing else in this world besides his honor as a knight. But, if you want to prevent it and separate him... try to convince him."
Luna crosses her arms and smiles at the sergeant. Shining, who was sitting in a chair on the other side of the room, right in front of Luna, could only shut his mouth. Where Luna was sitting on a 3-seat couch, with Shadow next to her. And next to Shadow was Twilight, putting him between the two, in front of Shining as well. Celestia and Spike were off to the side with Cadance in their respective chairs while Twilight and Shining's father was in his personal recliner with them.
Everypony was watching as Luna constantly contradicted Shining, this surprised them, even Celestia, at how she was defending Shadow. Only for them to think she was protecting Twilight's role as a master and preventing the rules from being activated. It's what everypony thinks.
Everypony except Cadance who detects something else in her voice. 'I read and they told me that Aunt Luna had history with him... but why is she helping my little sister?'
Candace hasn't been told yet, so she can only guess for now. But what she wanted to know were someone else's feelings, it was Shadow himself.
From their arrival until the visit to her in-laws' house, Shadow has not said anything or shown any emotional reaction. He just keeps following Twilight around and hasn't shown any emotion for Cadance to analyze. As the Princess of Love, she kept wondering why she couldn't detect or read anything from him. But the conversation was getting heated and her father-in-law had to put the house in order.
"Easy there, son. That's no way to serve our guest, especially one who saves your little sister.", said the blue light with dark blue mane, old Stallion.
Night Light was the father of Twilight and Shining, he is a 48-year-old unicorn astrology professor from Canterlot University who could return home today. Like Twilight, he likes to wear a green vest under white cloth shirts with his distinctive trademark of two crescent moons, one large and the other smaller, facing each other with brown pants.
"Listen to your father!", a still young female voice was heard from the other room. Shining, unable to respond to his mother, sank with his arms crossed in his chair.
Night smiles at his son's protective side, even if he was on Luna's side. He then turns to Shadow. "Ahem. Sorry for my son's behavior, he only wants the best for Twilight's future. That's why I can't help but thank you enough for protecting her during her quest. If possible, my wife and I would like to reward you in some way... Oh, but I cannot give my consent to marry you to my daughter. Not until you beat me in a game of golf! Hahaha!"
"DAD!" Twilight and Shining yell at their father's bad joke. Only Celestia and Spike enjoy the family atmosphere while Luna remains silent. Cadance for her part focused more on the Shadows' response.
"Thanks.", Shadow finally responds, surprising Cadance as he continues without any emotion, not even in his voice. "But your concern is misplaced. There is no reason to care for a fallen knight like me."
Twilight, with Luna's guidance, gives new orders to Shadow to change his way of speaking.
First, they order him not to mention being a Yami Tool again to anypony unless Twilight has allowed it. With this, the story of the cursed knight, thanks to Pinkie's propaganda, will be more accepted by the ponies and the secret will be kept.
Second was using the pretext to pay Twilight for her help in saving him from an old curse. This was to hide the rules and nopony can find out that he can take control of Twilight away from Shadow.
And thirdly, which Shining was against, was Shadow changing the way he called her.
"Currently, my reason for existing is to help and protect Twilight.", Shadow continues, but he was never told how to respond and why. "For my only goal and dream is the happiness of whoever saved me. Twilight's happiness is my top priority."
When he finishes he leaves all the ponies speechless.
From below, we had Celestia and Spike with their hands in their faces not believing that he just said it. Twilight, Light and Shining have their eyes wide open looking at him in disbelief, only Shining had his mouth open with rage in his eyes. That leaves Cadance and Luna with their own thoughts. While Luna had her own opinion about his statement, the important thing was that Cadance was finally able to feel something from him.
A True feeling for the care of Twilight's well-being.
'There is no hesitation or doubt in his voice... not even Shining can show such strong conviction when expressing his feelings for me like this.', Cadance was lost in her mind.
Then the last member of the Sparkle family appears. "As long as you don't make Twilight sad or hurt, you can receive my blessing to stay by her side."
From the kitchen and carrying a tray with glasses of water, Twilight Velvet joined them, Twilight's mother. She was a mature light gray mare close to 45 years old with a multi-striped white and light purple mane and tail, her mane style was the same as her daughter's. As a librarian, she wore a light purple cloth blouse and a long black skirt that reached her knees.
She arrives and gives all of them each a glass of water. "The only thing that matters is Twilight's safety and her being able to return to us. That's all I ask of you, Mr. Shadow."
Shadow reached for his glass of water, he was about to think what to do when Velvet continued talking to him. "Of course if you can make my daughter happy, I will not have complaints. But both of you have to wait until you get married before giving me grandfoals."
"Mom!" Twilight scolded her mother by insisting that she have foals. But she, like the others, held back.
Shadow spoke up. "I'm sorry to have disappointed your wishes, Ms. Twilight Velvet, but it's impossible to pair with me. I don't know that my body can procreate life with other species, this includes ponies."
The room fell silent at his words. And the silence intensifies with his next words. "Besides...if the goal is to give him a happy life, I doubt anyone would have one with a 'broken' knight... such as myself."
Shadow stared at the crystal clear water in his glass as his red eyes reflected on it.
Unbeknownst to him, his voice was breaking as he said the last part, something in him felt 'broken'. He already mentioned this to the Apple family, but this time it was different for him. While that time was with strangers, this time it was with a special pony as Twilight, his master. For Shadow, Twilight was his center of the universe, and somehow, the mention of foals to someone he cares about triggers something in his soul.
An 'error'.
Shadow was about to dive into his mind to try and find the 'error', but was stopped.
Don't worry...
'!!!', Shadow was brought back to reality by the voice speaking to his mind again.
Soon, the 'error' he felt disappeared and he looked at the water again, as if he was suddenly fixed. He didn't know why the voice spoke again until now and what could make him feel different than normal, which is normal for him. And his silence was noticeable to all the ponies in the room.
Twilight stared at him as she was lost with the way he had just spoken. With the knowledge that he might be the last of his kind, she now felt sorry for all the jokes so far, for not having asked herself what Shadow's thoughts were on the subject. Even if the rules didn't allow it, she wonders if Shadow ever wanted to restore his kind.
Her thoughts, like those of many others, stop when her mother asks for forgiveness. "I'm sorry Mr. Shadow... I got carried away with the idea that my daughter could meet a colt who would take care of her like you. I hope for your forgiveness for not considering your thoughts of having your own family, even with your kind."
"...Thanks.", Shadow turns to her, giving her confirmation that was okay. "But your concern is misplaced. There is no reason to care for a fallen knight like me."
Velvet nodded and smiled at him, while ignoring the last part she was still happy that her daughter had a colt like Shadow at her side. As for him, he simply returned to his glass of water. And scare her, like the others that didn't know, when his helmet opens its mouth. Twilight saw this and soon remembered her job as a caretaker.
"Uhm, Shadow...", he freezes with the glass and his demon mouth open, he turns to her giving her his full attention. "You can take off your helmet to eat. This is my parents' house and... you don't have to have it on all the time."
After processing her suggestion (order for him), he lowered his glass as the helmet returned to normal. "Understood." like last time, the air pressure later escapes so that the plates on his face and the back of his head move and open to reveal his true face.
Still with a messy mane, Shadow's human face continues to surprise the ponies. Shining, Night and Velvet were amazed to meet a human for the first time. Cadance was also speechless, but soon her attention was drawn to another pony. She saw Twilight staring intensely at Shadow, which triggered her matchmaking job.
'HOLD YOUR HORSES! Twilight...she's finally IN LOVE?! Does this mean... MY BEST LITTLE SISTER FRIEND FOREVER EVER HAS FINALLY FOUND HER BRIGHT KNIGHT!... Well, not bright or white but more like... dark?, she continues to process her discovery just to grasp something else. Luna looked sadly at Shadow. 'Oh my... Even my Aunt Luna is interested in HIM?! LIKE IN THE LOVE TRIANGLE IN MY NOVEL?!'
Like Rarity, Cadance also read that novel. She didn't approve of love triangles but having one in front of her couldn't deny how interesting they were. Especially when she didn't know who to support. While Candace played her role as matchmaker, other ponies talk about their opinion of Shadow. Velvet was first.
"I knew you weren't a pony, Mr. Shadow. But I'm glad I was wrong to think you were anything more than a monster, more like... Hum, are you perhaps a subspecies of apes or monkeys?", Velvet speaks, not sure how to refer to him.
"Monkey?!" Shining shouted out of his disbelief. "I was defeated by a monkey?!... Damn. If the rest find out, this will be the end of my reputation in the guard corps."
"I don't think he's just a monkey.", Light began to give his opinion. "His characteristic is similar to what some of my colleagues in the nature department have said. I've seen the university's ape exhibits and none of them come close to catching Mr. Shadow. Plus, he's definitely smart and rational to wear that armor and talk to us. Not to mention how advanced it is- Ahem!"
Celestia, who was silent the entire time, spoke up. "I know that Shadow's identity is an enigma, unfortunately, my sister and I have no idea who Shadow was before and where he comes from. But we're happy to say that Shadow is a good pony at heart. And Twilight will be under our protection as much as she is the holder of the Element of Magic."
Both parents understood that not much can be said about who Shadow really is. But they understood that he is as important, or will be, as their daughter.
However, Shining realizes something. "Wait a moment, Your Highness. You said that they are both under your protection, but why do you somehow mention that they...", his eyes widened at what she was about to say. Only for Twilight to break the unpleasant news to him.
"About that...", she taps her glass, looking down, unable to meet their eyes. "There's something I need to announce... something about moving... and who's coming with me."
"Well, we can say it could have been worse.", Twilight said while combing her mane in her fillyhood room.
"I think the part where Bubu lost his voice was to be expected.", Cadance said as she removed the makeup from her face next to him. "It reminds me of how he used to bark at those colts that were flirting with you when you visited us in college."
"But I never thought that Father would also recant and shout his opposition too." Twilight said, leaving her comb on her desk with her personal mirror. "If it weren't for my mother, he might also be voiceless like Shining for the rest of the night."
"Tell me. In my case, my parents exploded when the horn came out of my forehead.", using a soaked cotton pad, Cadance removes her lipstick. "They were a little happy, scared and... ideas appeared like I wasn't ready... so much so that they thought my brother should come. SIGH... Now I have a brother who thinks he's a 'prince'. At least Spike isn't like him... Spike is coming, right?"
Under her sister-in-law's questioning gaze, Twilight desperately answers her. "O-o-o-of course he's coming! This whole thing isn't like moving in with my coltfriend!... And Spike is sleeping in the same room with me! Even Mother said it's no problem for both of them to come with me!"
After her announcement of moving to Ponyville, both men in the family explode when they are also told that Shadow was coming with her. But Velvet could see that Twilight didn't mean as a couple but as roommates partners, she understood the truth once she checked Shadow.
Velvet saw in his eyes that he had no ulterior motives with Twilight, but in her daughter she could see that she was a little interested in the idea.
Knowing her daughter well, Velvet knew that Twilight simply didn't know how to handle her feelings. So, Velvet's hope, is that if she stays with Shadow, it will help her develop her feelings as a mare. Besides, she figured Twilight would never be interested in another foal again and she couldn't miss the chance to pair her with a good choice in his book. At least they can adopt if they can't have foals of their own.
"It's true, and I have to admit that mom is right.", Candace said as Twilight turns to her with a raised eyebrow. "It seems that Shadow is interested in protecting you. Since he honestly doesn't want to see you sad or hurt at all from what she and I see."
Twilight's cheeks began to heat up. 'REALLY?! So that smile... was it real?', without knowing it, she wanted to see that rare smile again. That's why she kept looking at him every time he was without his helmet. But others took her wish as something more.
"And I'm with her. He could be the only chance to get you out of those books and living your life. Who knows, maybe he's your destined someone we've been waiting for!", Candace adds fuel to Twilight's red face as she wipe her face with a towel.
"For the love of- For the last time, Cadance! I'm not interested in him-!.", but her opinion stopped when Cadance put his finger to silence her.
"Yes, yes, yes. Your studies come first, blahblah. We all know that.", she then left Twilight on the desk and headed to the bed. As it was Twilight's last day in Canterlot, Cadance decides to stay and spend their last night as sisters together. "Let's talk, I'm interested in knowing more about your new friends. Let's talk about them!"
"My friends..." Twilight let out her frustration and her happiness returned, remembering the girls who helped her on her quest. She got up happily and went to bed with Cadance. "Yeah. Hehe~ Oh Cadance, those girls are the best thing I can call my friends. Each girl is amazing on her own."
Cadance smiles that Twilight finally has real friends. "I'm happy for you Twilight. But!", only to grab Twilight's shoulders, making her come face to face with her. "I need all the details! What do they look like?! Are they pretty?! Are they single?! Are those of your friends bigger than you?!", said the last part looking down.
Twilight's eyes widened at those questions, just then to look at Candace in disbelief. Knowing where this is going, she will regret asking. "And why do you want to know all that?"
"So we can prepare a defense plan against any colt stealers!", Cadance then dragged Twilight to sit next to her. "We need to figure out who we can't trust and allow to be around you if they just want to steal Shadow from your side. Believe me, colts can turn mares against each other and, worse yet, they can steal your stallion. Let me tell you how my ex-friend was flirting with Bubu behind my back. That bitch, she was-"
As Cadance began to teach Twilight how to identify a racket thief, Twilight stares at her knowing there was no escape from this conversation.
She knew the girls weren't thinking that way and none of them were going to hurt her like Cadance says, Rarity maybe but she dismissed that thought. However, when she thought about stealing Shadow, the rules appeared in her mind again. More about how Three Yami Commandments asks her if she found or was willing to pass on Shadow's power to another pony. And that makes her think.
Was it possible to lose Shadow as her Yami tool? And will there be someone looking to steal her User title?
From the bedroom window you could see the raindrops hitting the glass.
The view of the city of Manehanttan in the night rain was a sight that made the citizens inside. A view to sit and enjoy the peace or do something else. With the sound of the rain the inside of the room could be hidden, and the ponies inside could have their privacy. The perfect environment for these two ponies to make all the noise with their love.
"OH! GADGET! AH! YOU ARE MORE INTENSE! AH! AH! AH!", a naked pink earth mare with green mane scream with each thrust to her butt.
"UFF! You know me! UFF! OH! When is about you! I can't hold it!", Gadget said without losing the rhythm. "UGH! Rose! You always make me crazy! Or you want me to stop! HMM?!"
As he promised, Gadget finished his work and arranged all his future assignments early. Once done, he wrote to his mother, assuring her he was fine and that everything he had done was to keep Equestria safe and sound for her and his sisters. He sent his blessings and asked for forgiveness if he was not there to see his new nephew. Once he was done with his family matters, he rested for the remainder of the day. Only when night fell did he go to see his favorite mare at his favorite brothel.
"No...", Rose make him to stop, but give him the best lustful eyes he haven't got from any mare while she was on her knees and hands. "I wonder who will cum first."
Motivated by her challenge, Gadget got harder than never. "Is that what you want...", He then push her to be on top of her.
Gadget use his left arm to grab well her waist and bring it closer and up to him as he use his right hand to push down Rose. Satisfy and seeing the anticipation of Rose, Gadget breath in gathering forces to make her scream, for he was not sure if he could beat her today.
"OH! AHHH!!!", Rose scream mix with the FLAP sound their bodies were making.
Gadget fiercely move his waist as he penetrate her deeper than before. He increase the rhythm with his frenzy breath trying to hold the best he could. But he was tired with his work and was already on his limits.
"Damn! Rose! How are you still this tight!", Gadget close his eyes trying to not see her lustful face.
"AH! Just! OH! Give! UGH! UP!", Rose's voice show as well she could not hold, yet she knew how to make him to release it. "JUST! DO! IT! AHH! INSIDE! IMPRENATE ME!"
"DAMN IT!", Gadget lose his rhythm and fall on her, giving his finals thrust.
"HHMMMM!!!" Both hold as longer they could for the thrust were even deeper than before. Yet both release their minds to enjoy the moment.
They stay still for what could be an eternity for them, but wanting to see her face, Gadget remove himself from her. He fall on her right side while she keep her face low, still tasting and enjoying the moment. Even if she didn't admitted, he was sure that no one could make her feel the way he felt for her. After a couple of seconds, Rose could relax and breath out as she turn to him.
"Oh~ Gadget. What is the occasion this time~", she position herself for more comfort as well give him a view to her DD babies, where he could see her black rose cutie mark with her hourglass body. "I thought that yesterday we were already celebrating."
"Nothing important, Rose.", he caressed her bottom with his free hand. "I just wanted to come here and show you my fondness for you."
"Gadget.", she didn't remove his hand, yet her voice was no longer with the flirt tone she use, but her serious one. "How long you are going to keep it." She move her left hand as she care his chest, where his heart is with his cutie mark of a coat and hat of a spy. "You know my 'job' and why I am here. I can't just leave everything for you... and you can't do the same for me."
"Yeah. I know. But once we do not have those jobs anymore. Would not be our chance to be happy.", he then pull her closer, enough for there breath mix. "With the one we wanted to be."
Rose didn't resist yet her mind still think it about. She could tell how much Gadget love her, he already taste him and test him before. However, both he and she held important positions, which was not a good combination. And if they were found out, could be the fuel for something bad. That is why Rose always told him to forget her. And now, she just wanted to grab that head and kiss him until the worlds end, forgetting those jobs. But their lovely moment ended when her work partner enter the room.
"Oh, for the love... Could you two just admitted and marry already.", both turn to the bathroom of the room as Rose's work partner came out. "Believe me that I haven't see any pony as lustful as the two of you. UGH!
A blue mare pegasus, not older than 25 years, with a cream color mane, name Tulip, came after refreshing herself. She was not wearing nothing except her striper socks and her wet white pantie, she have a top part for her small yet beautiful B water drops. But were throw away when those two tag to eat her chest while the other work on her below, and change position later on. She was able to escape when those two wanted to submit the other, yet her crazy mane and feathers were not able to be restore for her next client.
"Ow... Is worse when you stupid Rose bite my nipples.", Tulip massage where bites marks could see. "I hope no client of this night see this. I really don't want them to make their own."
"Ops~", Rose relax her body while turning to her friend. "Well you know Gadget want to warm his body before the main plate. As well how you said to me that no stallion buck you with such passion."
"Passion that shows how jealous he is of how you make me scream while you eat me.", she deadpan not knowing when they tag o compete to see who is best to make a mare scream. And usually she was that mare. "But seriously, just admit that you belong to each other and that way no pony else will be your victims."
She take her leave. "I'm out of here. I need to hide this mark. Crazy sex maniacs.", and the door close leaving them alone.
Gadget and Rose stare at the door, but their mind where on the words of Tulip. They wonder, if she knew who they both really were, she would say the same thing. Gadget didn't think it to much, Rose was thinking it carefully.
In the past, when they meet, their secret were reveal and Rose was expecting Gadget to leave her alone on her own fate. Gadget ignore it and he help her in the weakest point on her life, at the same thing discovery he really care for her. That his care would turn into his interest in her, and over time it would turn into a love for her that could put him in danger.
"Even if she didn't know our true relationship, she still saw how I love for you.", Rose snap out her mind with Gadget taking her hand. "Would you just admit that I love you, even if you are not 'Rose'."
Rose stare him with her green eyes. He demonstrate over and over again his love for her as she keep tasting it. "But what if you want to have foals. We are different and you know how our foals will come out. What will think your family, your country, your kind when I-HMM!"
Gadget tired she always bring her excuse, seal her voice with a deep kiss. He pull her closer to him while their tongues dance, that made her finally give in and pull him with her arms towards her. They enjoy the moment forgetting the rest of the world. After a minute they separate to catch their breath. They wanted to continue, but they knew their time was over.
"Ha... I really should paid the whole night.", Gadget sigh while he keep his hands on her bottom. As his finger find the hole he was looking. "But 'work' is calling me." He separate his hands from her ass and he stand up out of the bed.
"Buck. I hate when you do that.", Rose with annoyed stare, sit up on the bed picking up the bed cover to cover her half chest, rubbing her butt. She then just stay on bed while Gadget was picking up his clothes. "Are you not going to take a shower?"
"Nope!", he said as he put his pants on. "I risk enough time already. Besides, I have that matter pending.", he turn around to put his shirt just in time to see her worry eyes. "Rose... I wish when all this is over, we can live together."
Rose snap and turn away so he could not see her concerns. "You know the risk to live with... somepony like me."
"Yes I know.", when he finish putting his coat, he move his hand on his pocket and approach her. "That is why I bring this."
"Please Gadget, if is another of your toys to remember you, at least give me something- Huh?", she shut up when she turn and saw the green emerald ring. It was an engagement ring.
Gadget was kneel down on one leg holding the ring on his fingers. The piece of jewelry rest on a golden ring and had the form of a rose. Gadget had to bargain the price, and seeing the face of Rose, the mare he came to love, was worthy for it. Rose freeze for a good moment witnessing the ring, she was able to feel Gadget's feelings on it. By far her opposition melts and turns towards him.
"Although there is a long way to go. I just want to seal the deal.", he grab her left hand and put the ring on her. "With this... no matter where or when... my love will keep you company... Emerald."
Emerald snap when her real name was say it out loud, it show her how committed Gadget was with her. For it pain her to think to said no to his proposal, and burn her heart not letting her say what she really want to say. However, Gadget didn't need her response so he let her go.
"Well, while was fun, it's time for my leave.", he grab his hat from the coat hangers and turn to the door. "Hope when we see us again... you have your answer.", he twist the knob before his last message. "Not as Rose... but as Emerald."
"WAIT!", he stop to turn around and receive one more kiss of his beloved mare. There was no lust on it and no desire. Just the kiss of love for him. The small yet short kiss was long and strong as never they had before. Emerald separate from him, using her hand with the bed cover to calm her heart. "You will come back for me, right?"
"...Yes.", Gadget smile to her. "When we are free from our jobs... I will come to pick you to our place, a place we can call our home.", he kiss her on her forehead.
Once each one had the will to let go the other, Gadget open the door to the halls of the brothel. He quick his pace for he already risk more time than was allowed. So he said no more words and allow his message reach her.
Emerald watched him leave and stay until he turned around, her eyes following the path he followed until she could no longer feel him nor his love. Then she raises her hand and the ring with it. If he had stayed a little longer, her defenses might have crumbled.
'Gadget... I could abandon my kind to be with you... so is a y- wait. What is?', however, her thoughts stop when she saw something that catch her eyes.
Through her hand she just saw at the end of the hall a light. She cleared her vision and saw that the door to the last room in the hallway was slightly open, what caught her attention was that that room was Tulip's room. Light escaped from the small opening, but there was no movement or anything to indicate to her that Tulip was working or doing anything else. She thought that Tulip was already cleaning herself in the bathroom, if she was taking a shower for the second time it was possible that they would not see her.
Emerald could check or try the effort to find what Tulip could be doing, however she already put her in trouble with Gadget's trio order so she just close the door to then clean herself on her bathroom.
If she could have make that effort, could have seen the red stain.
CLICK
Emerald's eyes widened at the sound of the door closing.
The world stop for her but she could heard the flashing sound.
However, a moment ago she could feel everything, and she no longer felt the world around her.
She just didn't realize the breeze behind her and soon she stop feeling at all.
THUD
She then heard a noise.
She could tell that was below her.
Her body didn't respond and was unable to move.
Her view didn't change and was staring at the same door where her beloved one just leave.
She could see the big shadow overshadowing the whole door from behind her.
As green flame appear on her view just below her... as well covering her face and eyes.
Her only thought... was Gadget as her lips pronounced it.
Before the darkness consume her and her message.
Run.
"Buck... This rain is making the sky even darker. Aren't we supposed to be celebrating that we won?", he said as he left the brothel. "Why did it suddenly become so gloomy?"
Gadget adjusted his coat and hat so as not to get any wetter than he was, with the rain of course. He could see that with the day off and everyone tired from the longer night, all the ponies have returned to their homes leaving the streets empty with only a few lamps illuminating the city. With the rain he saw that the darkness of the streets covered every corner and alley with a dark blanket.
'This is bad... I really risked it this time.', Gadget thought as he sharpened his senses and started on his way.
He decided to walk along the big, well-lit streets to stay safe. Even though he was in the middle of the city, with his comrades and some guards around, and despite being a top-notch spy with years of training, he had no confidence tonight. Gadget had learned well that there were ponies better than him, and even entities better at hiding their presence.
'That's why I shouldn't have risked it. Why did I stay longer than I allowed myself?', he cursed his actions. But he really loved her and wanted to see her one more time.
Gadget went to see Emerald for one reason. Yet he let his feelings get the best of him and made that marriage proposal. In his mind, he questioned why he did it, thinking he should have left it to another pony. After reflecting, he concluded that he had to do it before he no longer could. Plus, he was happy with the look on her face.
'I really want to see her with a bridal veil... but I need to take care of you.', he thought, looking around to see he was not alone. Neither was the one he knew he was about to meet.
Gadget continues walking almost four blocks from the brothel. Although he saw some ponies on some street and in the distance, he knew that there were some activities going on tonight. That's why he wonders who could risk acting out in the open with so many eyes. He even dares himself when he turns and walks past a group of guards patrolling the same street he passes by. And yet, the figure in the heavy coat maintained the same distance and the same pace.
The big pony kept following him for a block after leaving the brothel.
'Is he not scared that witnesses might see him?.. No, it must be because of this dark night. He's sure no pony will be able to recognize him... or he trusts his ability to escape or hide. But why isn't he hiding from me?'
Gadget continues to hit the streets with more eyes, even the entertainment streets with drunk ponies and whores next door on the sidewalk. It was really tempting for him to talk and take a whore to his apartment with his stalker in tow. Only for him to think that putting the mare in the same place as his will only slow him down. He made the decision not to try it when the figure walked along the same route ignoring the other ponies.
'So, it will be plan B then.', Gadget thought as he changed his plan and headed to a street with an alley at the end. 'Fight back.'
Gadget wasn't fully in charge of the espionage department in each city, especially the main headquarters. Yet, his memory retained all the spy hideouts in the major cities, and the alley he was approaching was one of them. While the unknown enemy had not shown his intentions or capabilities, Gadget still planned to fight and simultaneously send his subordinates to different guard posts to alert the city. He just hoped he was enough to take down the intruder as he turned and entered the alley, with his stalker just a few feet behind.
The alley had an L-shaped route with a dead end, for any pony except Gadget, since the secret entrance was hidden on the floor. Gadget didn't know if he should be happy that he was right about his stalker as he entered the alley just behind him. Soon, he was faced with the cruel reality, as he turned to the entrance, he realized he was never in control.
"... Impossible...", Gadget stared under the rain at what was waiting for him.
The entrance was open, but the path was blocked with two poles in an X pattern. That didn't stop Gadget.
Gadget found the entrance and his subordinates, impaled to welcome him.
On those two posts, two bodies were impaled from between their legs to their mouths. And they weren't the only ones. On the walls on both sides were other bodies, two or three on each side, impaled through their legs, chests, arms, and hands. He didn't have to ask who they were since he recognized them, and he knew who did it because the culprit's footsteps had stopped in the distance.
The two figures in the poorly illuminated alley didn't move for a long moment. Only the sound of the rain gave an ominous atmosphere. Both figures recognized that death was over them, waiting to harvest. Yet Gadget didn't accept it, he was fighting with all his will not to succumb to his fear.
He had managed this kind of result in previous missions, had seen the works of psychopaths, and had brought them to justice. He had steeled his heart for those he lost. But he was not facing the same kind of psychopaths.
STUD STUD
His opponent was not playing with him. And neither was trying to break him. This intruder was giving him a message in the form of two round objects he threw at Gadget. After cruel minutes, Gadget could process his situation, the intruder gives him the checkmate of this game. For he threw a blue and a black round object to the floor to him.
'No... please no...', Gadget swallowed his voice and against his will turned to look at those objects. 'Not her...'
Even in the rain and in such a dark place, Gadget could see their expressions.
Those were heads of the ponies he had just seen a moment ago, he could see their final moments imprinted on their faces.
The first thing he noticed was the surprised fear in Tulip's eyes, mingled with despair. Her head had been cleanly severed from her body, and he knew it had happened recently because her face had not yet turned pale from blood loss. Gadget quickly pieced together her story.
She had left the room in annoyance to go to her own. Once inside, she closed the door and sensed something was off. Turning around, she came face-to-face with an intruder. She had just seen her life flash before her eyes as she stared at her decapitated body. Gadget wanted to cry out in anger, but he kept it inside, overwhelmed by the sadness from the second head, his beloved one.
Black as the darkness, the head bore a resemblance to that of a pony, and like a unicorn, it had its own horn. The only things out of place were the sharp fangs that no normal pony could have, and the horn, which had holes and was twisted like a torched and dried tree branch. There was no mane, only a transparent green organic fabric, similar to an insect cocoon. The eyes were not normal for a pony; they were crystalline, like those of an insect. The green pupils he once saw in those eyes were now dull, devoid of life, never to shine again.
Gadget stared at the insect-like head. As the chief of espionage, he should have known what kind it was, but in this case, he knew her personally. He could have exploded with rage right there, but the intruder didn't have time for that.
"This is the reason."
Gadget snapped his head from her to the intruder. His male voice was emotionless and artificial, much like the black metal hand that held a piece of wet paper between its fingers. "The reason she, and they, had to die."
Gadget didn't ask what it was, but rather how he knew it. 'How did he discover it... no, for how long has he known... how long have I been-'
"Since you entered that brothel, and even before that, I was already here.", the intruder answered, not opposed to providing an explanation.
Reading Gadget's mind, the intruder walked halfway down the alley. "I came here the moment I discovered you received that report. I couldn't stop that captain from sharing the diary and its contents he found."
With each metallic step, Gadget's mind was in a frenzy, thinking of a way out. "I had to abandon my primary objectives to come here. Once you found out a secret that should have never been discovered, you became my next objective. And everyone around you."
He stopped in the middle, blocking the way out. "And to make sure the information was not leaked. That is why I am here.", he said, lifting his head with blazing red eyes. "To silence you... and everyone you shared a word of it with."
"So you were here... from the beginning?!", Gadget spoke through clenched teeth, suppressing his emotions. He never expected the one who took out his team to arrive the next day for him. He was angry with himself but even more upset about what had happened. "Still... they didn't have to die! Especially those foals!"
"Negative."
Under the cover of darkness and rain, the intruder's figure appeared omnipotent and wise, as if his words were law. "Your subordinates knew the dangers they might face in their roles. However, they were targeted because they were notified of your arrival. If I had to choose the right course of action, your death would satisfy me. But then, my existence would be tied to your disappearance, just as it was with the team you sent to the Everfree Forest."
He lowered his head, emphasizing his words. "That is not allowed. No one should know that I exist. For that reason, all of them had to die."
Gadget couldn't deny it. If he disappeared, his spies would do everything to discover his whereabouts. After seeing the state of the bodies and considering the rain, he could tell they were attacked hours ago. This meant that while he was having fun, they were being hunted by this intruder, making him hate himself for such a mistake.
"Yet, we can say that it is not your fault."
Gadget stared at him in disbelief, but his doubts disappeared as the intruder's red eyes blazed over him. "We can agree that if that captain of yours hadn't discovered that book and sent his findings to this branch, it could have prevented you from becoming my objective. Then all these deaths... could have been avoided. Shame. The world is still unjust, don't you think?"
Gadget couldn't believe his words. While he was his enemy, his voice lacked any emotion, no joy or sadness. The message was clear: 'this is not personal but a job,' his mind concluded. That is why he couldn't reject his reasoning. Gadget no longer saw him as an evil to defeat, but as a force required to bring order to this cruel world. His disbelief increased when the intruder turned to her head, the head of Emerald.
"If you ask me... I wouldn't like to kill you or her. I have nothing against who you should, have, or would love in your life. But you have my respect.", he then turned to Gadget's eyes, where he could see his sincerity. "You are one of the few ponies I have ever met... who could truly love a changeling of this era. With your help, she could have become one of those able to escape the darkness of their kind. With your love, she could have reached her true form."
"What is this... Do you feel sorry for me? Buck.", Gadget breathed in and out to control his emotions.
Rage and despair filled his soul, yet regret was killing him. He tried to distract himself, but in the end, he asked what he had wanted to know since he met her.
"Tell me... Ha... could I have saved her... fixed her... was it possible for her... to be beautiful?... Could she have been... accepted?"
"Affirmative."
The intruder's voice resonated in Gadget's mind. "Changelings are a kind that mold to the world's feelings toward them. They look dark and monstrous because the world sees them as destined to be monsters. But just as there are different kinds of ponies, there are different kinds of changelings. So, to answer your question... it was possible."
Somehow, Gadget could sense a hint of regret in his voice. He thought he was only imagining it when the intruder lowered his head, looking at Emerald's head. "You could have fixed her, where others failed."
Gadget still had his guard up. For a moment, he thought it might be possible to reason with this intruder. However, it was just a foolish dream, as he still wanted to bring him down for killing all the ponies he cared about.
"I don't know what you're doing... why all of this is happening... and what you're getting from this. Are you doing this for pure fun?"
"Negative. I still have a job, a reason to continue.", the intruder then changed his posture. Gadget knew what that change meant. "And for that, my existence shouldn't be revealed until the time comes."
Then, from under the heavy multiple coats he was wearing, he took out an object that shone, announcing that it was time.
Gadget had no problem seeing his reflection on the thin blade. "However, your time, like the others, has come to an end."
Gadget breathed out his fears. Even if it wasn't his opponent's intention, he could calm down enough to finally face him. He admitted that he appreciated the small talk and could process that this was his only option. Escape was not possible; turning his back would be his worst move. Asking for help was out of the question. The intruder had simply told him that he would continue killing until he was satisfied. He could kill the entire city if necessary, to silence anyone who encountered him.
'So we came to the same option.', Gadget thought as he took out his daggers and prepared his spells.
The intruder slightly moved, giving the impression he was crouching, preparing as well. Gadget smiled and shouted his response. "Either it's him, or me!"
Gadget launched his spell below him, creating a smoke screen where he was standing. The intruder just observed and focused his senses, waiting for Gadget's next move when he saw movements under the smoke. Then Gadget ran straight at him, as well as running on the wall, towards the hideout entrances, and towards a trash can to jump on it and attack from above. Multiple Gadgets emerged from multiple directions from the smoke.
It was obvious what his strategy was, yet the intruder wasn't fazed by this problem. He waited patiently until his turn came as the sea of Gadgets closed in on him.
And then he made his move. CRASH SLASH
The intruder advanced with a flash, illuminating the alley with the sound of rain. This made all the Gadgets freeze in their places, even those mid-air and on the wall. The intruder just stood up and waited for his attack to take effect.
"AHHHH!!!", a stream of blood and reddish matter appeared in thin air in the middle of the Gadgets.
The owner of the voice crashed into the wall, holding the wound as his spells wore off. All the Gadgets turned into mist as the real Gadget materialized from his invisibility spell. He clenched his teeth, eyes shut tight, as he held his right side, but his opponent told him it was useless.
"It is a clean cut on your stomach's right side. You can't keep your organs inside anymore."
Gadget summoned his willpower to assess the damage, wondering how he was still alive. From the middle of his stomach to the right side along his entire back, there was a clean cut that opened up the entire right side of his abdomen. He could see that the cut had passed without resistance, and his organs were spilling out, held in only by his bloody hands. To sum up his injury, it was as if he had been half-finished, sliced in two with a butter knife that met no resistance. Neither bones nor flesh opposed it.
"With this wound, you will not be able to escape and will die slowly."
'BUCK!', Gadget's mind was racing.
Gadget tried to remember his safety plans, his experience with mortal wounds, even attempting to summon his teleport spells to find a way to survive. However, he couldn't suppress the pain and maintain his sanity with everything that had just happened. He even started to lose his mind when he heard the metal footsteps approaching him.
"Your efforts are useless. Even if you prevent your organs from spilling, you will succumb to blood loss. Suggestion. Accept your end."
He was right. Gadget could confirm it with the pool of blood beneath him. His arms were losing strength as his legs gave out. Soon, his mind was unable to think straight, his vision blurred, and his face lost color. Without the correct help, he could not get out of this as he had in previous missions. When that thought crossed his mind, he saw that he had fallen just in front of her, with Emerald's head staring at him.
Gadget always saw his life flash before his eyes at death's door, and this was no different. He decided to focus on his memories with her.
Like other spies, Gadget started with field missions, and one took him to a village far from the cities. When he arrived, the mayor received him and informed him that they suspected a changeling was infiltrating the village. After learning of the mayor's wish to get rid of the pest, Gadget began interviewing the townsponies, and one mare caught his eye. That mare was Rose, the caretaker of the town orphanage, loved by all the ponies.
Unknowingly, Gadget kept an eye on Rose and discovered how she won over all the ponies, including him. He came to know her kindness toward others, the affection she displayed to the foals, and her fun and creative side. That is why he pinned her as the main suspect and interviewed her like all the other townsponies. But from their first talk, he couldn't stay away from her. What started as one interview became small talks. Small talks became encounters. And one of those encounters was outside of town when he found her sneaking off somewhere. Still on the job, he followed her.
That is when he met Emerald.
After discovering her secret, he confronted her. Emerald, afraid, tried to run away, but he managed to catch her, making a fight inevitable. When the winner was about to dominate the loser, the abyss they were fighting near gave way, and they both fell into it.
Gadget didn't know how he survived, he just remembered opening his eyes to darkness. And Emerald was in front of him.
He tried to stand up but discovered his left arm was covered in a goo cocoon. He was about to incinerate it, but the pain made him think twice. He discovered that the goo was holding his broken arm together. After calming himself, he discovered he was patched up with the goo and pieces of cloth. He realized how it was possible as he stared at Emerald's ripped clothes, with her smiling at him, leaving Gadget uncertain.
When he was able to pull himself together, he and Emerald had a staring contest. When he got bored, he talked to her, and she responded. They kept each other company for hours, knowing that escape would take days. Gadget thought they were done for, but Emerald had brought food for her mission, so they could stay alive for the next couple of days.
It was during that event in his life that he discovered Emerald wasn't different from the Rose he had met.
Emerald told him she was a scout for her colony, with the mission of understanding the ponies' opinion of her kind. Her colony had just immigrated from their lost homeland and were looking for a new place to settle. But since the ponies hated her kind, it wasn't possible, and war seemed unavoidable between them. That is why she volunteered as the vanguard to establish a link to her kind.
Gadget sympathized with her commitment to her kind, as he was with Equestria and their ponies. He tested Emerald by asking her opinion of the world they were living in, and she surprised him. She didn't care who was good or bad, right or wrong, a being of light or dark. If she had to choose what to defend, it would be the little foals of the orphanage. Because the foals didn't live and grow to hate other ponies, but to love the world given to them. She wanted the new generation, changelings and ponies, to know each other's side rather than keep to their own.
Her wish was for a Terra where her kind could be accepted. Gadget's view of the changelings changed forever from that chasm. And his view on Emerald changed, for he could see the Rose he had fallen in love with.
With that change of mind, he no longer saw her as an enemy when she collapsed in the final days. He discovered why no pony showed signs of energy drain. Emerald was one of her kind who decided to absorb the love in the air, so she never attacked any pony in the town to sustain herself.
Now that she had been in an abyss for many days, she finally needed her love energy supplement to stay awake. To her surprise, Gadget decided to give his love.
At the beginning, they discussed whether he should do it or not. Then they disputed whether she had the energy to change into Rose or not. The two of them ended up embracing each other as they were, as Emerald and Gadget. On the final day, a rescue team issued by the previous espionage chief found them, as Rose and Gadget. After he was back in action, Gadget gave his report that the changeling was taken care of. With his mission done, Gadget left the town, a town without the Rose he had met.
But he didn't wait long to meet another Rose on another mission.
Gadget remembered what he had told her. He promised that he would keep an eye on her and ensure she didn't attack another pony as Rose. But he didn't mind if he was attacked by Emerald. Rose and Emerald didn't mind tasting his love either. Over time, Gadget kept seeing her with her secret, for he would take care of her and all that came with being with her.
Including seeing her real green eyes, eyes that were no longer alive. "Es... merald... I... sorry-"
"She didn't suffer. It was my gift to her."
With the little energy he had left, Gadget turned to the intruder. His attack had done little to him as he stared at the black, flat metal face with red eyes, without a mouth, and a V-shaped crest on his forehead. Gadget's attack to his neck only removed the coat covering his head.
Finally, his suspicions were confirmed. "Yami... Legion... so you guys... are real..."
"Real or not. It doesn't matter to me what you believe.", the intruder said, preparing his sword for the final blow. "What is important is that no one should know my mission. So I'll let you mend your mistake by telling me what I want to know."
Under the rain, Gadget stared at his executor. His body stopped responding. His mind was leaving his body. In his pale eyes, it was clear he wasn't going to resist any longer. There was no way to oppose this natural force. With what little he had left, he listened to what this being asked of him.
"Did you tell anyone else my role in this world?", the heavy, emotionless male voice resonated in the alley.
Gadget's weak response followed. "...no..."
"So be it."
FLASH
Gadget's last memory, as his life was leaving him, was seeing Emerald, face to face, one last time.
The city fell silent again. Only the sound of the rain covers the streets.
If a pony came to the alley, they would find nothing after the strange noises ended. They would never find out the hideout was breached. They would never discover the bodies. They would never notice the blood that was spilled. And the story of the couple and their forbidden love was lost forever, unknown to anyone.
Only the intruder who exited the alley would ever remember the chief of espionage's secret, after cleaning the place and leaving no sign he ever existed. He stood at the entrance of the alley, fixing his coat, staring at the piece of paper he had removed from the mare's body.
"They loved each other... to the point of trusting this...", the intruder's voice resonated with the rain, carrying his sorrow for the couple. "...if only those two weren't destined for this end... could the story have ended differently... just like those two..."
He crushed the wet paper, tearing it into pieces and letting the water carry the secret away. He then turned to leave, finished with Manehattan. His next objective was located in Canterlot. The intruder focused his sight in the direction of his next target. Just then, he started to remember a name he had investigated once he discovered a Yami Tool had been reactivated.
He wondered what this new User would do for this world with him.
"Twilight Sparkle."
"Huh?!"
Twilight opened her eyes. She had the impression someone had just mentioned her. But she didn't see the old roof of her fillyhood room. Instead, she was staring at the Ocean of Stars. Confused, she sat up and looked at herself, noticing she was wearing her pajamas.
"What is this place?... How?... Am I back?..."
She stood up, expecting to get wet from the ocean beneath her, but the water never touched her. For a moment, she hoped she wouldn't get wet in the real world. The last time she wet the bed was years ago, and she preferred to keep it that way.
"Hmm, this doesn't look like a normal ocean... and the sky is weird as all the constellations are grouped together. They are not in their right locations... but this place... seems nice."
Forgetting her worries, she started to explore the place. The last time she was here was during her encounter with True Nightmare, and she hadn't had the time to appreciate it. She was captivated by the landscape. Even though it was a night sky, she could see multiple stars and constellations. The sunlight was far on the horizon, and the moonlight was on the other side, creating an area of eternal twilight.
"Strange, but nice... I hope I don't go crazy talking to myself. Hehe~"
She could feel that this place was hers alone, yet this was where she had met Shadow's real face for the first time. She unconsciously wished for some company. What she didn't know was that she was not alone anymore. She discovered something on the horizon.
"What is that?..."
Twilight stared intensely at a strange spot where the light merged oddly in a deep and distant part of The Ocean of Stars. Without realizing it, she started to walk toward that spot. The closer she got, the more she thought she could hear the voice of a young filly.
"Hehehehehe~... I want it... all of it..."
View Online
Chapter 24 And the dangers that brings with it
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Chapter 25 To be forever
"So, what do you think of the new princess?", Solution was deployed to cover security in the castle during the event at the weakest points during Luna's announcement. He was with his superior, Shield. "Do you think she's a MILF?"
"Dude... how old are you?", Shield turned to him with a strange expression at the hallway that connect to the balcony of the event, he wasn't taking him seriously his cadet. "Please tell me you didn't join the guards for that."
"Hey! I'm 21 years old like all the other cadets. And yes, I heard that a guard is dating one of the princesses.", Solution replied with a goofy smile. "Now that there is a new princess, is it not possible for any of us?"
Shield couldn't look him at his eyes, for work of course. "One, it's true but with Mi Amore Cadenza. We all know that she was born in this era so she is like any mare of our time. Two, the rumor is with Shining, the older brother of the princess' protégé. He was lucky that Princess Cadenza was the nanny who took care of Twilight Sparkle in the castle, luck that we don't have. AND!"
Shield looked around the hallway to make sure he wasn't overheard in the next part. "Princess Luna is Princess Celestia's sister, that means she is over a thousand years old."
"So?", Solution replies as if nothing was wrong with that. "The more wrinkled the raisin, the sweeter the fruit is, right?"
Shield did stare at him for that. "...Don't talk to me again.", then she walks away from him. "I will deny everything you do to...PRINCESS LUNA!"
Both guards turned and noticed the pony in question walking towards them. The two guards stand their ground and wait at the side of the hallway for Luna to walk past them, ignoring them.
Luna passed quickly and never spared them a glance, a great disappointment to Solution and relief from Shield's fears. They could only catch the anger in his eyes and his murmur, 'it's not the first so calm down, there are other firsts' and 'the fillies these days, how dare they nowadays'. The last thing they could hear before she disappeared was her about to take a bath to calm down with a 'I should have done that too....in your dreams, maybe?'.
Both guards turn towards the direction she took. Shield takes the opportunity to warn his cadet.
"Don't even think about it.", Shield didn't receive a response from Solution as he saw him froze with the mouth open. Curious, Shield turns to see that another group was coming, it was his captain's family that came from where Luna came from.
With Scarlet, the mare he is trying to impress. "Oh! There's Scarlet with Captain Iron, and that must be her little sister...Maybe I can- SHHHHSS!!!"
Shield was silenced by his cadet Solution, who also didn't lose time to stand his ground. Shield couldn't ask and just do the same. They were both hallway guards again, but Solution actually wanted to camouflage himself in the hallway to go unnoticed. They both remain still again and can listen to the family conversation, with the mother staring at her youngest daughter.
"Mom, could you calm down?", Miracle turns to her mother who hasn't taken her eyes off her since they finished talking to the princesses. And him. "It was just a kiss, didn't you do the same thing to steal dad's first kiss?"
"Yes, I did.", Pink finally took his eyes off her. But then it comes back with more intensity. "Only that you did it with that freak back there. We still don't know what germs or diseases it may have. But what really worries me (and makes me angry) is how you are going to keep that silly promise you made to yourself. You know there are better colts."
"Of course I know. But I promised myself that I would marry the colt that would save my father from that cruel fate we feared. Beside, the same thing didn't happen to you when you were in a love that was impossible to come true. I always wanted a love story like that for myself.", Miracle smiles with her eyes closed walking forward.
Pink didn't like it. And definitely not her daughter's next words. "Now I know how you feel when your love for him was unattainable. It's kind of exciting."
Pink was losing her patience. However, knowing that her daughter is just like her, she gives up trying to convince her. So she chooses to do what mothers do. Giving advice to her daughters.
"Look, he's involved in... something not normal and I'm checking his secret so at least I know it's not dangerous. But I still forbid you to see him. Furthermore, he himself said that he cannot have foals and you may not be able to save him under what he is enrolled with. One piece of advice, just give up on it.", she turns toward the hallway, not looking at her daughter's smile lingering.
"You may be right, however, you didn't give up on your case. They didn't say it was impossible to save dad when you met him.", Pink didn't respond. But her eyes narrowed even more. "And we could adopt instead of trying. He said he was devastated, which made me want to comfort him whatever he's struggling with. Just like you and Dad, right?" SCREECH
Pink clenching her teeth was enough for answer. While these two mares had their own talk, the father had his with his eldest daughter.
Iron, unlike his wife, was more curious to know his daughters' opinion. "So, what do you think of him? He's pretty strong, even seeing him in person you can tell, right?"
Yeah... You were right dad.", Scarlet replied while her eyes were glued to her sister. She murmurs herself. "How did Miracle just...do it?", enough for her father to hear her.
"You know, you can have my blessing.", Scarlet shudders and turns to her dad.
"But I'm sticking with your mother's side, it's better to wait until we're sure you can date the colt that beat your father.", Iron turned to the silly face his daughter was making. "You said that if you can't marry dad, then you will do it with the colt stronger than me. When was it? When you were 5 or 7 years old?"
"B-b-b-b-b-but... do you think he's attracted to me?" Scarlet's cheeks turn reddish.
Scarlet always liked strong ponies and her father was the best example of 'strong'. Shadow caught her attention when her father told her about his battle with him, since then, she wanted to fight him and test him like other colts.
Only, Scarlet was already stronger on her own than normal ponies. "All the colts started to get bored of me or think they couldn't stand me."
"Well, his words were 'strong and capable mare'. I think the part that recognized you as a mare is already covered.", Iron smiles at his daughter's naive smile.
If only he could smile the same way. 'Shadow, if it's possible to choose you to keep my daughters safe, I would... but we have to see if that curse will stand in your way. If it weren't for this pain, maybe I would look for other candidates.'
Iron flexes his right leg in pain. 'I might need to use that crane soon.'
The family is finally out of sight, both guards also turn in their direction, both conversations ending as they turn around the hallway. Thus the two guards that no pony had noticed were left alone in the hallway.
Just in time Cadet Solution begins to warn. "Sergeant, you might want to try those two sisters. But in addition to getting their parents' approval, each sister has her own trial."
Solution looks into the air and remembers it. First his training with Scarlet, then how he heard horror stories from test patients of Miracle's new medical methods. He never met Miracle, but Scarlet filled him with stories of the patients' ugly cases and the methods used, whether they like it or not, by a mother-daughter duo. All methods were approved or used by Pink, both mother and daughter.
Shield wanted to comment, but was not allowed. "Believe me... you're either bone-broken with the elder or mind-broken with the younger."
While they thought about it, by that Solution was remembering last medical case story and the recruit who practiced with Scarlet that he witnessed, a new group was arriving. And the two guards turn to see the last two princesses, Celestia and Cadance, with Shining's family.
"I hope everypony had a good time during the event, and I hope to see you Mr. Light and Mrs. Velvet again.", Celestia was in the front with Twilight's parents and Spike.
"The honor is our Princess Celestia." Velvet responds, with Spike following her.
"We can still come here, right?", Spike asks with hope in his voice licking his lips.
"Of course Spike, and you can access the royal kitchen and order any dessert. Just ask Twilight to send me a notice so you can enter the castle.", in their chat they pass the guards, the next ponies to pass them were Shining and Cadance.
Shining had his eyes straight but this thought passed through his mind: 'He's not a monkey. He's a monster. He's not a monkey. He's a monster.', in an excuse if somepony asks him about Shadow.
As for Cadance, she was in her own world, she was thinking about everything she had just seen. But no matter how much she tried to distract her, she couldn't stop thinking about Shadow's past. With the rules, the curse, and his past love, she wonders what future fate holds for Twilight to be with him.
As for the pony in question, Twilight walks behind them with her eyes squinted at the ground. However, she catches the attention of the guards.
Although Shield already knew her, he wondered if it was possible to try to partner with her again. She was cute and had that innocent vibe. This convinces Shield to think about it while Solution puts aside her MILF obsession for a moment by looking at her. For some reason they both had the feeling that she would be somepony special on the level of the princesses. But everything changes with one detail.
As she walks past them, they soon meet her dark knight and become completely silent as he walks past them. They withdrew all attempts to think about approaching her. Because that mortal knight who cares for her senses their intentions.
And stare at them deathly with his blood red eyes.
When the message was received, the knight assumed his role of keeping his master safe from any threat to a docile guard dog. All in a second, leaving the hallway to the guards who were supposed to keep watch. They both give their opinion on what they witness and come to the same idea.
"...Sergeant, uhh, can we take patrols into the city to meet other mar-, I mean, see the city?"
"Hmm, I think we can take a civil security check around the park... maybe I had a chance there..."
Shadow walked calmly as if nothing he did happened. He immediately takes his place, behind his distracted master.
Even if Twilight saw Shield, she would never look at them even once, as she had to concentrate on her thoughts. And those thoughts were praise from Twily for how well she did back there. And with that, bombard her to just do it.
Come on, do it. I know you're mad at her. You wanted to rip out her mane when that bitch was on our Shadow. How about we burn her and her family. No, let's make her watch her family burn. And then burn their house, their things and everything they love. After ripping off those lips and burning them in front of everypony to get the message!
Come on. Just do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it ~
'Could you please SHUT UP!' Twilight was at her limit.
She already talked to Luna about it but she said that in a week she can make the seal stronger. That's why Twily was taking advantage of every opportunity she had at every moment to continue bothering her.
Twilight! Twilight! Twilight! Twilight! Twilight! Twilight! Twilight!
"Twilight?"
"WHAT?!...Oh!", Twilight came back to herself checking what she was doing now, she was in her favorite library talking with the old stallion librarian that manage the place. An old friend of hers. "Oops! Sorry...what were you asking me?"
The old stallion in the librarian suit with the library cart stares at her as if she were a different pony. He had worked at the city's public library for so long that he met an innocent and energetic filly Twilight 10 years ago. He even helped her with her membership so she could check out books, even if she checked out 20-30 books a week, he considered her his daughter. That's why he was worried about how distracted she was.
"Nothing important... it's like you're not here and you almost collided with the shelves.", the 68-year-old stallion moves Twilight back to the right path. He smiles at her innocent reaction and makes her start walking back to the counter with him. "If you ask me, I think you have something on your mind. What is it? Did you finally fall in love with a colt?"
'Yeah, a demon human colt with his obsessive stalker...wait, if Twily is me then I'm that- no, never mind,' Twilight shakes her head and focus on her task.
She came to her favorite library to notify that she will start living in Ponyville, her own library away from Canterlot. Then she asked for advice and returned the books she had lent her. Only the process was slow because she was too focused on Twily. The representation of her hidden obsessions, even those she didn't know.
Therefore, in addition to hanging out on her last day at the bookstore, Twilight engaged in her possible last conversation with a true friend she made in her foalhood.
That's why Twilight was thinking about whether or not to tell him. "Not exactly, it's almost another version of myself that is... crazy about somepony. Something like that, Hehehe."
"Aha. But is this version of you more faithful to what you want?", the old stallion stopped his cart and began to organize the books he brought. He put them on the desk and continued talking to her. "So let me look at it this way, this version of you just watched this special somepony get taken away, no, other fillies wanted to take him away."
"How-?" Twilight opened her eyes, but the old stallion only raised them to show the book she had had with her all this time. It was 'Dating 101' with the page marked 'How to best your rivals'.
You've been reading this chapter over and over again for the last hour. Knowing you, you must be confused about what to do with your feelings.", then scans the books and marks them as returned in the files. "If you want advice, do it. Life can be short, and although sometimes it is better to keep your feelings to yourself, other times you will have to let go of your fears and fight for what you want. Whether it was a good or bad idea, only fate can tell."
Twilight just keep listing while he was working. She did think it about it. 'My feelings? Could it be that it's not the effects of the rules curse but rather my true feelings for him? Am I in love?',
Twilight was never in love, but she couldn't classify those feelings as that. She was debating if she wanted him by her side or if she really wanted him in her life.
"If you're not sure, take your time.", she turned to the old stallion, who had a smile that told her it was okay if she did. "The best thing for now is that you spend time with that pony, good times and bad times alike. And, like I said, if you're both meant for each other, you'll get your answer when the time comes."
Twilight let the words sink into her mind, somehow calming Twily's voice.
'Fate... right. Shadow shows up at the moment when I really needed him... and his words...', she pressed her hand on her chest, feeling her heart beating harder than normal.
Twilight took a moment to relax and control her breathing. She was not an expert, but Twilight managed to enter a state of peace. Neither her worries nor Twily's voices affected her. And yet, she was excited. Twilight felt the excitement for a moment, when it was enough she was sure of one thing.
Twilight open her eyes knowing that was happy having Shadow. "You're right, Mr. Scroll. I will follow your advice. So, everything is set up."
"Yes, of course. Here.", he then handed her a confirmation receipt. "The return of the 58 books you checked out has been recorded in the library system and your library membership will never expire. So you can go back to that special someone if you want to recommend a book here. Just don't go to lonely areas to-"
"Mr. Scroll! Shadow and I don't have that-", she got angry at the same joke, but just gave up. "It doesn't matter... But I can introduce him to you later, it's just... I'm still working on our 'relationship'."
"OH! I never thought that you both had already advanced in your relationship. Hehehe!", the old man laughs at the subject, without knowing that the 'subject' was observing him from afar.
"Yeah... It's really complicated.", Twilight waved her hand to calm the two red eyes in the shadows. "Just because I said it's okay to keep an eye on me... SIGH... It's okay! Mr. Scroll, thank you for everything and when I return to Canterlot I will plan to visit you. Please be careful until I return."
"For you too, my little filly. No, you are an adult and beautiful mare.", he sat in his chair. "Ah, my legs... Good. Now I'll feel very lonely without you, but sooner or later you'll have to live your life outside the nest. Take care of yourself too."
Twilight said goodbye to him and left the library. Before turning the knob, she turned to take one last look at her favorite fillyhood spot with an old friend who could understand her. She took the time to look at this past, because she turned around and opened the door to face the new future with his Yami Tool.
"Okay, books check. Luggage check. And... uh, that's it. I thought I had more- UH!" , it was before as she only took a few steps to find her past again. She collided with a pony on the side road. "Ow... Oh! I'm so sorry! I didn't see where- Twilight?"
She stops at the mare's voice, turns around and her eyes narrow because she found three mares and two young stallions. All of them the same age as Twilight, in fact she knew these ponies.
They were her bullies at her elementary school. "It's you! My God! I never thought I'd see you again!"
"Oh!... Uhm. Hello, Daisy.", Twilight calls the yellow unicorn with white mane dressed in a pink shirt and a very short green skirt. She was with her two classmates and the strongest colts in the classroom. "Hi Sunflower, Iris, and I see you're with Bass and Knuckles."
The two unicorn mares had different colors but the same type of clothing as Daisy, Daisy's entourage. While Bass had a black jacket with blue pants and Knuckles had white sleeveless top for men with green shorts, both young earth stallions.
These five were always together in elementary school and made Twilight's life miserable until she was admitted as Celestia's personal student. Since Bass and Knuckles were the physical force to hold her down and take her things while Daisy was the one insulting her with Sunflower and Iris in the background repeating and mocking her.
And Twilight instantly saw that the group was still led by Daisy.
"Yeah! We're super friends, we keep in touch after high school. We met up to watch the real announcement before going to lunch at a restaurant." then, Daisy remembers the title that Twilight holds. "Hey! Are you Princess Celestia's protégé? Can you possibly introduce us to her and that new princess?"
"What?", Twilight was surprised, then remembered that Daisy was the one pony who wanted to meet important ponies. "I'm sorry, I can't bother Princess Celestia right now. Besides that, I don't have time to waste."
Nightmare Moon's chaos was still unstable and will take time. And right now he was about to take a flying chariot to Ponyville, his new home. So, Twilight was telling the truth. But Daisy didn't know or care.
"Why?! Come on, Bookie! It will be just like old times.", by that she means how they make Twilight carry their things and pay for their meals. Their servant. "You always listen to us, aren't we friends, Bookie~?",
Including the nickname they gave her. 'Bookie...I almost forgot that name.'
Twilight's eyes narrowed, the mention of them being her friends only making her angry. Now that she had real friends, who were waiting for her, Twilight just wanted to stop seeing these 'friends'. She was starting to want it, but she calmed down.
"I'm sorry, Daisy, but I can't take you to the castle. Period." Twilight's voice grew heavier with each word, making Daisy shudder at her tone. "Plus I'm making arrangements to move out of- Hey!"
But the confidence he was gaining was stopped by one of the colts. "Look! The nerd is still in love with books!", everyone turns to Knuckles, who takes a piece of paper from the floor, the library receipt. "After all, she's still the same bookworm! Bookie just came out of her nerd nest!"
Twilight moved her hand to her skirt pocket and checked that it wasn't there. It may fall with the blow, it was all Daisy needed. "Oh~ My~ Really, Bookie~"
Daisy's old confidence came back, while Twilight's old shyness came back to her. "All this time and you haven't put down those books! Seriously?! Wait! Don't tell me you haven't met other ponies thanks to them?! We always told you that you would never get a friend with those useless books! I bet you still don't have a coltfriend in your entire life~! HAHAHAHA~"
"N-n-n-no, it's not l-l-l-like that.", Twilight took a step back and couldn't meet her eyes. Bringing her love for books always makes her feel uncomfortable, especially with them. "L-l-look I d-don't have time s-s-so I am-! What the?"
"Wait there, Bookie~", Bass grabs her by the shoulder and holds her with his other arm extended behind her back.
Twilight wanted to leave, talking to these ponies only brought back bad memories, but they didn't let her. Bass pulls her towards the group. Just like old times.
"So far we've only been able to see you today. Why don't you come with us? We can talk to catch up, what it's like to live in the castle and other things. I've always wanted to see you again~", Bass told her. Closer to him while smiling to her.
Twilight was confused by his approach, until she heard the other two mares talking. "So it's true that Bass was interested in her, but he knows she's a virgin?"
Sunflower said with Iris' response. "That must be it, he just wants to bang her while she's. I bet Bass will discard her later when he's done with her."
'What?!', was that moment when Twilight simply had enough.
"STOP! Enough! I'm sorry but I don't have time for this! I'm leaving!", however, her will was not enough to break away from Bass's grip. "Just! Let me go, Bass!"
"What the buck is your problem!", Bass struggles to control her. He had to grab both of Twilight's arms, while Daisy got angry at her.
"What the buck is this?", Daisy walks towards her, dropping her friendly demeanor. "What Bookie are you? This isn't the Bookie I know! You think you're important just because you're the princess's favorite mascot? You think you're above us?! Is that it?!"
Luckily for Twilight, the street didn't have any guards patrolling the scene, the closest group was just around the corner. She keeps her fight alone. "No... And stop saying that name. I don't have time for this. And! I had -Enough.-?!!!"
But that was in the past, she was just as lucky to never have to fight alone again now. Twilight tried to free her left arm without realizing she had already done so, this drew everyone's attention to the new voice.
The group turns, especially Bass, as Shadow removes Bass's left arm.
And twist it. "AHHH!!!"
Bass's arm was twisted behind him backwards, putting him in an arm lock causing the group of thugs to back away and Twilight to finally be free. Shadow then brought Bass to his knees at his mercy. Daisy and the others were instantly afraid of the dark knight who appeared out of nowhere. For Twilight, that calms her down, not knowing that seeing Shadow makes her happy.
Without realizing that it wasn't just seeing him again, deep down she wanted Shadow to beat them. No need for Twily to remind you how you want it.
That is right~ We are happy to see you~ Our Shadow~ Do it~
And it was about to come true with him ready to slam his other fist into Bass's face.
"Huh? No! Wait, Shadow!", Twilight snapped.
"EEPPP!!!...?", Bass was crying, he almost pooped when he saw how close the dark fist was to his face.
Twilight came to herself just the moment before Bass got a black eye. "Shadow! You're hurting him! Release him! Now!"
"Order received.", he let go obediently.
Shadow moved to the side and stood among the group, standing between Twilight scaring the bullies from trying anything else with him present. Bass was angry, he went for him anyway.
"You! Buckhead!", Bass tries to hit Shadow when he finally recovers. But at this moment, all the ponies knew what "trying" would bring.
"Shadow! Don't hurt him!", Twilight's order came as Shadow raised his left arm.
With his order received, Shadow just pushes down on Bass's fist and extends that same arm to hit Bass's chin with the back of his hand. The blow, strong and enough, unbalanced Bass and he staggered backwards. Shadow then just uses one leg to kick one of Bass's legs and uses the same hand to push him down, slightly but enough.
"UGH!!!", Bass let the air out of his lungs as he fell with his head back onto the concrete. The hit makes him wonder what just happened, as do the other bullies. While processing in their minds, Shadow went to check on Twilight.
"Twilight, are you hurt in any way?" Shadow's voice scared the bullies, even it was the same emotionless voice, it had a tone of rage. "Because of your order, I wait until the last second until these ponies are considered enemies. I'm sorry if-"
"No! No! No! It's okay.", she waved her hands to get his attention when the word enemies was mentioned. "Shadow, they aren't enemies or any kind of threat... They aren't my friends either so... I'm not mad at you. Okay?"
Shadow nodded at her, and Twilight didn't know it but she was smiling at this. Being around him makes her feel safe and comfortable, with him listening to her, this makes Twilight consider whether her feelings for him are real or not. She then thought about Mr. Scroll's words about whether it was destiny for her to meet him.
However, she changes her mind remembering the rules, especially when Shadow stops a fist without looking. Only then could she tear her eyes away from him, as Shadow did the same, and watch as he parried Knuckles' fist.
There was silence between the 7 of them with Knuckles sweating, not long before his scream began.
"AHH!!! BUCK! BUCK! BUCK! BUCK! HURTS! HURTS!"
Shadow began to crush his fist and twist it to bring him to his knees. In less than a second, the muscular stallion was crying like a poor, weak colt. Shadow was able to continue and put more pressure, but Twilight told him that was enough and to let the colt go.
Right there, Twilight rethought her feelings again. Or rather what she thinks when she has the power of Shadow on her side. Was it really your feelings, or what a Yami Tool really brings to its User? Twilight thought, but she really knew she was being tested.
"Hey! What's going on here?!", and Twilight had more to come. The commotion was enough to draw the attention of the patrol rounding the corner. The squad was being led by a light green pegasus captain mare.
"What are you foals doing?!", the captain mare shouted when she saw Bass on all fours and Knuckles bent down to relieve the pain in his right hand.
Twilight and Shadow with the bullies remain silent, Daisy was the only one who sees an opportunity to speak first.
"Thank Faust you're here!", Daisy walked past Twilight and Shadow to eclipse them. "We were going to our same restaurant until this monster showed up and beat up our two friends! Please put it down now!"
It was obvious what she was doing, and Shadow didn't help by narrowing his eyes at the guards. The mare captain saw him and knew that he was dangerous. It was her judgment to stop in analyzing Shadow's danger that prevented her from giving the order to arrest him at first, until she receives the reason why she thinks so.
"Wait! Captain, we shouldn't mess with him!", one of the stallions guards grabs her by the shoulder and makes her look at his fears. He was one of the original guards in their fight in the royal chamber. "This is The Shadow Blade! He's the pony Captain Iron orders us not to mess with unless it's the last option!"
"Wait? The Shadow Blade? The pony who defeated 10 guards alone without breaking a sweat? The same one who defeated our Captain and Shining together?", now the captain mare knew the reason.
Her guard nodded to all of her questions and turned to Shadow in fear. And gave the same feelings to all the ponies on the area. Although it was not their intention, their conversation was overheard by the bullies, who had their eyes wide open, and by all the nearby passersby having the reason to stay away.
With fear and caution, the mare captain cautiously approaches the duo. "E-excuse me. Sorry to interrupt, are you Twilight Sparkle?"
When Twilight confirmed it, the mare continued, not forgetting Shadow watching her every movement. "We received notification that any problem with The Shadow Blade we should consult with you. We were told that he will only listen to you and will attack anypony that threatens your safety. Also that we should talk to you about anything related to him. Is there a problem we can help you with?"
The ponies in the surrounding area were amazed. Although some may say that he was just defending himself and Twilight, the guards were not prioritizing the calm of the public but rather that of 'The Shadow Blade'. And to get to it they must first check out Twilight above any other pony.
Daisy was out of words, so they do her group with Sunflower and Iris helping Bass to stand up with Knuckles holding his hand at their side. The group of bullies began to think that if Twilight decided that they were the ones who would go to the dungeons, that's what Twilight thought too. This made Twilight feel a kind of superiority, she couldn't believe that even the guards listened to her with Shadow at her side.
'Still, I don't want Shadow to get into any more troubles. Or pay for my mistakes.', with her mentality set, Twilight turns to the captain.
"I'm sorry. We had a dispute but I calmed him down. Sorry to disturb everypony's peace, we'll be on our next errand. We are sorry for the inconvenience.", she walks in front of Shadow, intending to prevent trouble from reaching him.
The ponies were surprised by his speech, the captain took it to mean that the matter was resolved.
"I understand Miss Twilight. Please call us if you need...help with him.", then the captain turned to her squad and the rest of the citizens. "All right! Move on ponies! There is nothing to see here!"
With their squad, the guards leave the place with the bullies and with their mouths open with Twilight.
"What?! Hey! Where are you going?!", Daisy was shocked as she watched the guards just walk away, some looking at Shadow in fear. "Are you going to leave us with this monster?! He just attacked my friends and -Daisy.- EEPP!!!"
Daisy trembled at Twilight's voice as she turned to face her. The Bookie who was afraid was no longer there, in her place was Twilight with her arms crossed with a strong will. If they had the idea of attacking her with insults they wouldn't even achieve anything, they didn't even have the courage to mention her nickname that they were using for fun. Because how dare they call her again with Shadow right behind 'Bookie'.
"I'll only say it once, so listen carefully. I'm not that Bookie you usually pick on. Shadow is not a freak. And we are definitely not friends. If there is nothing important that requires my attention, then I will ask you to leave me alone.", Twilight then turns to leave them. "Shadow, come, our chariot is waiting for us. They are not worth our time."
"Order received.", Shadow follows her, leaving the 3 mares to pick up their defeated colts.
Daisy was furious and was about to yell at them, insult them as they leave. Her words stuck in her throat. Shadow makes it clear with his deadly gaze and bloodlust. He looks back at the road with Daisy falling on her butt losing the will to fight.
Only the servant's metallic footsteps could be heard with the master's hooves steps leaving the scene. However, only for those two could the maiden's words to her knight be heard.
"...Thanks..."
Twilight walks away feeling renewed to leave that past behind with those words. She moves towards the new stage of her life.
On her way, she took a look at all the streets and shops she could see before leaving, some to the places where her family took her, others to where they took her. Before reaching the port, they pass through the city park.
Twilight just took the short way but took her time. She remembers her time playing in this place. In those days it was her and her family, on her best days Cadance joined them with a baby Spike. But not all were goods days. Those kinds of days she was alone.
Twilight stopped so she could imagine herself appearing on one of those days of her former self. And if she could go and meet her fillyhood self, she would go and tell her that she won't be alone anymore. She will tell her that a strange human knight will appear and take care of her, but she must promise to take care of him. Twilight smiled and left the park imagining what that filly would say, she is a crazy mare.
"Are you ready?", once there, she left the carriage with all her luggage and the ponies that came to say goodbye to her.
Her parents gave her a warm hug and told her that she can return if necessary. Cadance and Shining were there, Cadance gave him advice with his hug and his BBBFF told him to contact him anytime, especially if the problem is Shadow. And finally, Celestia came to wish her good luck, asking her if she was ready to start living her life.
Twilight distanced herself to look at her entire family, the idea of not seeing them anymore hurt her, she felt somewhat alone. That all changed when she saw how happy they were for her and when she turned to the place she was going to see that she wasn't alone in this.
She saw Ponyville from afar and knew that her new friends were there waiting for her. Then she saw Spike, her little brother, next to the carriage that would come with her and he would make sure to take care of her if she forgot to do so. And she might feel safer when she looked at Shadow.
With Shadow she felt that she can do everything that comes her way, and if she needs it he will help her.
Twilight couldn't resist. She was able to smile again from her heart.
"Hmmm. You look happy, what happened back there to make you smile like that, Twilight?", Spike asks his sister after arriving back in Ponyville. They were on their way to their new home, the Golden Oak Library.
"Huh? Me?", Twilight rubbed her face, not knowing that she had a smile this whole time.
"Yes. You look a little happier now... but it's nice to see you like this! I thought you'd be depressed and angry like when we left the castle the first time.", Spike put his hand behind his head walking beside her. "Did something happen? I know he followed you after you left the house."
"Well... we can say that Shadow helped me with a burden I had. Hehehe~", she scratches her face, just to hide her expression from how she confronted her bullies with Shadow. She then changes the subject. "By the way. Why don't you help carry the luggage?"
"Does he look like he needs help?", Spike and Twilight turn to prove his point.
Shadow was right behind them, carrying eight suitcases under him, looking like Atlas carrying the world. The suitcases were stacked neatly, forming a tower. And a larger luggage was tied to his back with a rope. Doubles his size.
"He just took everything for himself...however, I'm impressed by how normal he looks wearing his lab equipment.", Spike took a moment to admire the scene, Twilight did the same.
"Yeah...he's really impressive...", Twilight stares into his eyes, as he looks into hers. There is no longer any fear that she felt when looking into those red eyes. "But that doesn't mean I'll leave all the work to him. And neither will you, Spike."
Then she turns around and continues her walk. "Okay...wait? What do you mean by that?", Spike turns to catch up with Twilight.
"It means you'll have your own chores around the house and don't think I'll let you borrow Shadow to do them.", she ignored his pleas, they were near the library.
"Oh! Come on! I can still make breakfast for all of us, but can I have the afternoon free from arranging the books? I want to read my comics while I eat... a cupcake. Hey, where are all the ponies?", Spike's complaints lost tone as he had deja vu. When he realized this, they arrived at the tree library.
"That's why I won't let you slack off.", she checks to get the keys and open the door. "This isn't a vacation Spike, from now on we're going to live alone and I'm going to make a list of chores for each of us. I'll have some, you and Shadow can- wait, where is he?"
Before opening the door, she realized that the luggage was unloaded and they were behind Spike, but there was no sign of Shadow. They both began to look around, until Spike could see him. He was standing on the side of the library, looking toward an open window.
Before they could ask him why he had the rope in his hand, Shadow jumped to the open window and went inside. And before they could say anything else, chaos erupted inside.
"WHAT THE- HEY! LOOK OUT! TIME OUT! TIME OUT! I KNOW IS MY TURN BUT- WHOA! WHERE ARE YOU TOUCHING SHADOW! COULD YOU BE LESS HARDER! IS MY FIRST TIME AND- HMPH!!!"
Inside you could hear the sound of furniture tipping over, cartoon chases, and the screams of barn animals. Twilight and Spike flinch at any loud noises and pops, like a cat chasing a mouse destroying everything in its path.
When things calmed down, Twilight worked up the courage to open the door, checking that it wasn't completely locked. But knowing the voice a moment ago, she entered and was not surprised to find Shadow and her pink friend. She couldn't hide her shocked reaction upon finding Pink in a full body harness with the rope that Shadow uses, and also with an apple in her mouth.
Twilight was about to ask when Pinkie, lying on her belly with her legs and hands tied behind her back, gestured with her mane pointing at something. Twilight considered obeying, in the end she did and found the light spell switch. She started to guess what she was up to, so to make Pinkie happy, she turned on the lights.
"SURPRISE! -HMPH! HMPH!"
When the light stone was illuminating, ponies jumped out of the shadows with confetti in the air. The room was decorated with tables and chairs with food and drinks. And the place was packed everywhere, some places even had game tables and a piñata hanging in the corner. Twilight looks around and comes to ask.
"Why are you all here? I thought we already celebrated. Is this a second party that Pinkie always throws?" Pinkie in question jumped towards her, but the apple in her mouth couldn't let her speak. "...Shadow, can you free her? Oh! Hello! Girls!"
Obeying, Shadow got to work as the other girls appeared. Her friends, in their normal attire, came to welcome and hug Twilight and Spike to their new home.
"Howdy partner, good to see ya safe and sound.". Applejack greets her and Spike.
"Ah ma sorry for Pinkie, she told us she was throwin' this party for ya. The only thin' we didn't expect was for Shadow to surprise us, or her. But Pinkie told us it was part of her game.", they turned to Pinkie now released. "Whatever they are into."
"But what's the party for?", Twilight asked as Pinkie pulled the apple out of her mouth.
"PUFFS. For Shadow's 'Welcome to Ponyville' party! Duh! I've already done Twilight and Spike but never for Shadow! And since you were coming today, I make his party here! In your new home!", Pinkie's comment about her new home warms her heart, only to raise an eyebrow at what follows.
"By the way, Shadow. I know it's my turn to hide but..." Pinkie blushes at Shadow drawing the girls' attention with her next words. "Could we play in my room? It was the first time I was tied up like that. And it was the first time I couldn't escape! I want to learn it so I can tie ponies for their parties! Hehehe~"
Ignoring how creepy it became with Pinkie playing with the rope, everypony turns to the new neighbors in their town.
Rarity spoke first. "Well, Pinkie aside, we all came to greet you too and since you were with Shadow we had the party here. After all we have never done anything for him, it is our way of thanking him for everything he has done for us.", she said hugging Shadow's arm, her smile was genuinely friendly but Twilight couldn't believe it was like that.
"She is right.", Fluttershy came next with a basket of desserts for him.
"In addition to searching for the Elements of Harmony, Shadow had helped many ponies during the weeks he stayed in the Everfree Forest.", she went and gave him the basket, in the process Shadow notices and stares at her bandaged hand. "It's okay... I don't regret helping you, Shadow.", he nodded at her.
"Hold on?", Twilight interrupted. She looked around and saw that the place was super full of guests. "So you're saying all these ponies came to see Shadow?"
"Most of them.", Rainbow floats over them so the party guest can see Shadow. "Someponies just found out about Pinkie's party, with the merchandise she sells and the rumors, they came just to meet him. But.", then she flew towards a grayish mare pegasus with a blonde mane.
The curious thing was that both of her eyes were not straight. "Some were helped and saved by him, and they just wanted to thank him. Right, Derpy?"
With Rainbow's help, Derpy approaches Shadow free of Rarity. Once face to face they did not say anything in silence, not much time for Derpy to let out her tears and throw herself to hug Shadow. After allowing her to feel comfortable in her embrace, Shadow began to pet her head. Everypony just looks at them with an 'Ahh'.
Rainbow walks over and talks to Twilight. "Derpy got lost in the woods weeks ago. When we were ready with a rescue team, we found her at the entrance of the town. He was sleeping with a blanket and all his wounds bandaged with leaves and medicinal herbs. We took her to the hospital to treat her broken wing. But guess who does all the hard work?"
Twilight didn't need the answer. She watched as Derpy separate from him so Shadow could see her daughter Dinky. The filly also launched herself at him, on his waist, and began to thank him for saving her mother. Twilight continues watching the moving moment, looks around and sees that all the ponies were also moved by the scene.
Applejack also came to her side. "Well, we now know it was Shadow who was movin' around Ponyville. Thanks to him, many accidents were avoided, and some ponies even found things they lost. Others got a bit of help here and there, all done anonymously. It took us some time to figure it out, but when we learned he was hospitalized, many of us prayed for his well-bein'."
Twilight smiles after hearing that. After Derpy and Dinky finish talking to him, other ponies come over to talk. Seeing this, an idea occurred to her.
"Shadow.", he turned to her ready to hear her order. "You can take off your helmet during the party. There's no threat to worry about."
Shadow stares at her for a moment, he accepts as always. "Order received."
"Well, the party is over for us but we enjoyed it. Thanks Pinkie. Thanks Rainbow Dash.", Derpy was outside holding Dinky after she got tired and was sleeping on her mother's shoulder.
"No problemo! I hope Dinky had fun meeting Shadow!", Pinkie said goodbye to them at the entrance. It was almost late, so most of the guests returned home.
Shadow was the special guest and was the center of attention for many ponies, even more so for the foals. When he took off his helmet, most were surprised by his true face, but everyone said he seemed friendlier.
The first group that approached him were the ponies who did not believe in his existence due to rumors, they were the first to be sent as they were only interested in knowing the truth.
Then came Shadow's fans. These groups were made up of those who liked rumors and participated in events that Pinkie held to promote his legend. They were also the same ponies that accompanied Fluttershy with her weekly food delivery. They talk to him and are fascinated that the legend is true, but after meeting him they decide that their curiosity has been satisfied and the charm of the mystery has been lost. After the party, they decide to disband the cult or find another legend to idolize. Pinkie screams into the air because they stop and throw away her merchandise, losing her source of Bits.
Except for one mint green mare, she even mentions collecting a sample of his blood.
The last ponies that were on top of him were the foals. They were all over him, ignoring the desserts and games just to see him nearby and talk to him. Some were disappointed that he didn't answer all the normal questions they had for him, like what he likes or what he does. However, they were excited by the questions he was able to confirm, including how he defeated the Lumberwolf that arrived outside the town. They keep asking more about him, only a few stay when others give up when there is no more to know about him.
"Are you really a knight?", asks a 15-year-old orange pegasus filly with a magenta mane.
She was wearing a red t-shirt with a skateboard logo and knee-length blue shorts, she had magenta eyes and a band-aid on her cheek. Shadow knows her as the town's daredevil filly, Scootaloo. "Where are your swords and shield? Oh! Can you get them out?"
"Negative.", Shadow followed her with his eyes as Scootaloo spun around him. "As Twilight's orders, I am not allowed to draw my swords. Although I am a fallen knight, I do not take action unless the situation allows it."
"So... what does that mean?", a new voice came from a white unicorn filly.
A white unicorn filly wearing a pink dress decorated with musical notes on her waist, the dress reaches just to her knees was the second onw that still was with Shadow. She was at least 14 years old and was a really cute little sister that everypony would liked to want to have, with her mane double-parted with light purple and pink.
Rarity told him that she was her little sister, Sweetie Belle. "So you're that kind of knight who saves maidens and princesses?! Rarity keeps saying that she wanted to be saved by you again."
"Hmmm...", Shadow processed his question, after meditating, he found an answer from the bottom of his soul. "While I should not interfere in the affairs of the children from Terra, I don't like lives being wasted. If I have to choose... I would like to protect all the foals in this world."
The girls were stunned by his response. While they both understood that he wanted to save lives, especially the foals for some honorable reason, it was the other words that they couldn't understand what he meant.
While thinking about it, Shadow look at his back to the last filly. "Apple Bloom, I can't move if you're still stuck to me like that. I can't move without hurting you. Suggestion. I'm not going anywhere so you don't have to take care of me."
"NO! Ah won't let ya go again!", Apple Bloom shouted. She was hugging his waist from behind.
While Shadow met with the guests, the Apple family of course appeared with Applejack and went to see him again. With this, Apple Bloom took the opportunity to capture him and never let him go again. She claims that if she hadn't let him go from the beginning he would never be in the hospital for his injuries in the battle with Nightmare Moon.
While her sister assures her that their magic cured him, Apple Bloom simply rejects him and declares that she will never leave Shadow's side. Everypony let her act like that because she looked cute doing everything she could to keep him safe, only to find out she was serious.
"No matter how strong you are! I won't let you go anymore!", Apple Bloom had her face in her metal plates, no pony could see her happy tears at seeing him safe. "Ya never came back! Ah was worried somethin' would happen to ya!" SNIFF
Shadow looked down with his emotionless eyes, but he had a hint of concern for her as he stroked her head. "Thanks... I will consider your feelings for my safety. But you don't have to worry, I won't go down so easily. My objective is to keep Twilight safe in her quest and help her. So I won't let any enemy defeat me.
"Really?!", Apple Bloom pulled her face away from him to see him.
"I think he's serious, Apple Bloom.", Scootaloo commented after seeing how serious he was, even though he was still emotionless. "And now I have no more doubts that this guy defeated that Lumberwolf! Just look at him! He's cooler than I imagined! Well, not like Rainbow Dash."
Sweetie was next. "Aha! Rarity told how brave she was with those bullies who bother her on her trip. He really is the strong gentleman she talked about. Although I don't like how he looks with that armor... but he is kind of cute without his helmet~", she smiles looking at him, the other two fillies just roll their eyes at another of Sweetie's crushes on another colt.
"Leaving Sweetie's fantasy, -Hey!- as long as he is strong, the more afraid I am that he won't care about himself.", Apple Bloom finally let go of him, still staying by his side. "Last time you injured your foot and you wouldn't let me help you heal. Just, please be more careful."
"Thanks. Know that I'll keep that in mind.", Shadow simply accepted her advice.
"Ah guess it's the best Ah'll get.", she smiles when she sees him safe. But then Apple Bloom brought what she really came to see him. "But Ah wanted to ask ya. How did Twilight win over ya? Ah know ya didn't care, or at least, the type of mare ya date. Ah ma not saying Twilight isn't a good choice, but ah think somepony like my sister would be a better fit. Ya know, ya two are strong, stubborn, uncivilized, weird ponies- APPLE BLOOM!- EEK!"
Caught, she flinches at Applejack's scolding from afar. "Stop brainwashing Shadow into pairin' him with me!...Ha, Ah was hoping she'd give up on that."
Applejack then turned to Twilight with her own chatter at the drinks table. "Ah ma sorry for ma little sister, Twilight. She may not know the rules, but... if she insists or talks to him behind ya back, tell me so I can tell her off."
"It's okay, there's no need for that.", Twilight responded as she held her drink, she takes a sip before turning back to her. "I'm just glad she doesn't have to worry about him from now on. So you can tell her that he won't be in danger anymore. As for the other topic, well, let's just leave it between us. She doesn't need to get into all that mess."
Fluttershy next to her adds her opinion. "I'm with Twilight. The less she knows, the safer she will be. Since we don't know what could happen if the rules were activated again. I'm worried about Shadow's safety if those things come back for him.", the girls narrow their eyes at her words, Rainbow was the next to complain about it.
Rainbow almost crushed her cup of drink. But calm down and turn to Twilight. "I just hate that something like that exists. If you two ever get into trouble, I will drop everything to help you. Even I will sacrifice my nap time for you!", she smiles proudly as if it's the best thing she can do for them.
"Really?!", Pinkie was surprised by that next to her, her hands were tied with the same rope because she was playing with it. "You always said never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never again to wake you up while you were taking a nap. You must be very serious then, why only with them?"
"Because when it's you, either you show up having a heart attack or you choose the worst method to wake me up!", Rainbow then massages her ears from what Pinkie used that afternoon to wake her up. "Seriously, who uses a gong to wake up a pony?"
The girls laughed at the conversation they were having, except for Rarity who was at another table with other mares. For mare stuffs.
"Come on, you have to tell us. At least to me.", Rarity was talking to a group of her own friends, it was actually an association of sisters to help each other. "Redheart, just tell us... well, those who are interested, that Shadow has the 'package' at least."
"Just because I'm the only nurse in the group doesn't mean I have to tell you all those stuffs." Redheart, at 28 years old, was not lucky to find love on her own. So she and Rarity formed the sisterhood to help each other. "I could lose my job just by telling you this."
"We understand.", by 'we' Rarity means her. "But that's why we formed the group. So we can help each other find the stud of our dreams. But if you don't want to continue using our services. Well..."
"Okay! You win, but you have to tell me about any candidate for me. You promised me that you would mention me to a noble friend of yours." Redheart looks around, when she was sure she spoke to her sisters. "He does indeed have a package, so if any of you are interested you don't have to worry about it... There's just one thing that bothers me."
Rarity rejoices in her mind, still holding out hope that there is a chance for her with Shadow. Only she worried that they might have problems in the future. While she was keeping it to herself, her other sister had expressed her opinion. Sweetie Drops, or Bon Bon, a 24-year-old female earth pony with a beige coat, pigment blue mane with a pink mane, dressed in a simple t-shirt with a candy design and blue pants.
She was the first to retreat. "Wait? What do you mean by that? I am not aiming for him, but if you know something you should tell us."
Bon Bon joined the group because she was from Manehattan from a filly-only school. She's not good with colts so she's on the same page as Twilight. It didn't help that her roommate in her tent was a scheming lunatic and scared off all the stallions that came near her when she was with Lyra.
Redheart lowered her voice before continuing. "Well, it's nothing serious. Remember my fellow nurse, Lollipop, that mare with big tits like Pinkie. He didn't react at all when we bathed him.", when her sisters respond with 'Nooo' she continues. "Either she wasn't his type, he's not interested in mares but another species or he's gay. That's what bothers me and I can't say if we had a chance with him."
A sophisticated voice speaks until now. "But that doesn't make it interesting.", Octavia Melody.
Octavia Melody, a mare with light gray fur, light violet eyes, black mane and tail, wearing her black vest over her white shirt and her favorite pink bow tie with a white collar with black cloth pants, she was Ponyville's famous classical music cellist.
She was famous and could get concerts with audiences of hundreds of ponies, but her classes and strict schedule did not allow her to find love. So she was also in the group for their services when she moved to Ponyville. Being 25 years old, she hoped to find what she was looking for, but like Rarity, the stallions only see her as one-night fun.
She was watching Shadow and how he handled the foals this whole time. "I see that he is kind to the foals, that is a positive point in my opinion."
Octavia turns to the group. "If he's the type who won't be seduced by an easy mare or a whore, that makes him a loyal husband in the future. I say I'll try to get to know him more.", although she is not the oldest, Octavia was now looking for a candidate to marry.
Rarity stares at her for a while as she drinks her cup. 'Marriage and foals, huh. Although I wasn't thinking about it from afar... what Shadow thinks about it.', she also turns to Shadow and sees how he let Sweetie Belle hang on his arm.
It was the last member of the sisterhood's turn to speak. "Well, good luck, but I'm not going for him.", being the teacher at Ponyville school, Cheerilee was thinking about how other ponies look at him.
She was the oldest of them, since the purple-coated mare was 30 years old with her pink mane with a light pink stripe in the middle, she was looking for a husband. She wears her cream jacket with long blue dress pants. She was the well-behaved type so appearance was everything to her. After all, she did not sacrifice her time studying for her freedom as a rebellious teenager to become the teacher she is.
"If I ever date a pony like him, I might get in trouble with the town's parents. So I won't compete with you girls. Cheerilee, is out.", they all nodded and seriously think about Shadow.
Rarity was the only one who thought about the rules, but hope was possible somehow, to help him if he ever got the wish of a normal life with the ponies. She turned back to Shadow, still playing and preventing her sister with Scotaloo and Apple Bloom from making a mess. But she did glaze a moment to Twilight.
Rarity watches her, watches every move she makes. And she notices it. She raised her cup and took a sip in an effort to hide her smile, amused that things would get interested from now on. "Let's forget about him, I want to consult with all of you about my request."
The mares turn to their sister as she looked at another part of the room. The mares found Cheerilee looking nervously at her target. "Is there a recent update... is Big Mac still available?", she blushed but couldn't resist asking when other mares spoke to him.
The party had ended and Twilight was seeing off her friends, the last guests of the night.
Twilight was at her door saying goodbye to them. "Thanks for everything, girls. I enjoyed the party. Is this what I missed on the day of the Summer Sun Celebration? Sorry for leaving you all aside that day."
"No problem, sugarcube!", Applejack said with the girls outside and her family, Big Mac carrying a tired Apple Bloom while Rarity with Sweetie and Rainbow with Scootaloo. "But thanks for allowing us to help ya clean and organize ya luggage. Ya must be tired of leavin' ya home."
"Yeah... Anyway, thanks again.", she looked towards the twilight that covered all of Ponyville, her new home. "I'll really love living here. Bye! See you tomorrow!"
With her friends returning to their homes, Twilight closes the door and looks at her new home. The treehouse at the end was a library. Mayor Mare provides her with the keys to officially be the librarian of the Golden Oak Library.
Twilight looked at all the shelves the library had with her own books that she was allowed to bring into the collection. Most of the tables and furniture were already here but soon she will decorate and bring more to brighten this place with a touch of herself. Spike already started when he brought over his beanbag chair that he brought, and now he was snoring in it.
Twilight approaches him, seeing that he was already asleep makes her feel tired too. "With Princess Luna's announcement and the luggage, I guess we had a very busy day in the end." THUNK
She turned to her side when she heard loud footsteps on the wooden floor, she wasn't surprised to see Shadow with his helmet on, ready for her. She smiles because she didn't need to say anything, she just steps back as Shadow picks Spike up. And she didn't need to said any words as she head upstairs with him behind.
"YAWN Well, let's call it a day, let's go to... our room.", even if Spike came too, Twilight blushed because she said it more for Shadow.
As they began to climb the stairs, Twilight asked him. "Shadow, how are you sleeping? And where do I have to put you to sleep?", she opened the door to their room, Spike and Twilight, for it was the only room in the building.
"My armor can slowly recharge over time, but I can put myself in a sleep state where only my basic senses are activated to monitor our surroundings.", he entered the room. "Any place where I can stand by is sufficient."
When Twilight entered behind Shadow, she was able to check her new bedroom. It had Twilight and Spike's closets separated on one side. Their beds, with the girls' help, were ready at the end with the round window open in time for the moon to rise in the sky. There was also a personal bathroom at the other end, where Twilight was heading.
Shadow went to Spike's bed and laid him there. "As your fallen knight, you can place me anywhere you want. Additionally, I can patrol the area, look for weak security points, and fortify the building so that intruders don't take your rest."
"I-i-intruders?", she opened the bathroom door to enter but turned around just to confirm it. "There's no need for that... but can you check and make sure all the lights are off and that I haven't forgotten something?"
"Order received.", he nodded and he were about to leave, but she added another request.
"A-a-a-also...", Twilight was playing with her hair with her blushing face looking down so as not to look at him. "Y-y-y-y-you can s-s-sleep h-here. I-i-i-it's j-j-just for e-e-extra security!... If you understand me. Hehehehe."
She was embarrassed that she had said this to a colt who wasn't Spike and his brother. "Is that your order? Then, order receive.", he confirms leaving the room to finish closing the library.
Twilight stared at where he went, when she was warming up she went into the bathroom to splash her face with cold water. "...This won't be easy."
She begins to clean herself and put on her new pajamas. As a request from her family and their concerns, Twilight brought a long, non-transparent dark pink nightgown and some long, loose dark blue sleep shorts. Luckily it was to her liking so she had no problem putting it on when she was in her white panties. However, she stops to look in the mirror.
She stopped to check her body and face, checking how she had changed. In the mirror she saw a young mare of 19 years old. She was the pet master and the filly that everypony used to laugh at. But now she is the new Holder of the Element of Magic and an User of a Yami Tool.
Twilight took some time to process her current appearance. She didn't pay much attention, however she was fascinated by her naked body, more like her C cup chest with her cutie mark on her left breast. Her waist and thighs were not slim like Rarity but they had that attractive curvy figure. At that moment she asks if she was an attractive mare checking out her pretty face, just to remind her of Bass's intentions.
Twilight shakes her head wanting to forget that ugly memory, only to switch to Shadow rescuing her. She wonder, if she asked him if she was attractive to him, how would his answer make her feel? What will make her say? And how she really wished it were real? Not some inorganic response.
The last part was for her as she looked at herself in the mirror again, seeing Twily looking at her again. He soon regained knowledge of the rules. How she felt about his power over her and Shadow. Coming to Shadow, how he suffers from them and the weak state of his body. She had to close her eyes and make a final decision.
'Shadow has always been protecting me, helping me even if I had rejected him or denied knowing about him.', she opened her eyes when she saw that the mirror had returned to normal.
Not for her feelings, but for her role. 'As long as I am his master, no one will harm him again. Not even me.'
She turns around to finish cleaning and put on her pajamas. She came out, in her pajamas, finding everything dark except the lights of the Shadows.
"Twilight, is there anything else?", he asks, standing still in the middle of the room.
"...No, there isn't.", she considered ordering him to sleep without his armor. But she immediately retracts it and goes to her bed. "We had a busy day so let's rest... You can rest here... and stay alert."
Shadow nodded and walked to the side of the bed. Her face was red hot thinking he would climb with her. But he simply stopped, turned around and crouched on the ground. There he adopted his yoga posture, relaxing his breathing and turning off his lights. Twilight took some time to witness the process, her mind still wondering whether to just go to sleep or continue when he was done. She decides to continue.
"Shadow?", his eyes light up, telling her that he was paying attention. "Can you tell me... I'm an attractive mare or... I need to change something about myself- Don't change."
She froze because she was interrupted. But in reality, she Twilight simply stopped, so she could hear Shadow's words.
"Suggestion. Beauty is subjective. Everyone has their own perspective of beauty. I won't be against it if you choose to change your look. But. You should remember, you have your own kind of beauty. You just need to find it and nourish it. The real ponies who admire and care for you will tell you the same."
She keeps repeating his words. All the doubts she had about her image, what her bullies think of her, what the ponies say behind her back dissipated. Including her fears of not finding a partner. She never asked or thought about this again with the next words he said to her.
"For me, you are beautiful just the way you are. You don't need to change."
The two continue looking at each other without saying more. In the end they turned around and went to sleep. Twilight hugs the sheets of her bed as Shadow simply repositions himself in his stance. Twilight closes her eyes with a happy smile repeating the words in her mind. Shadow shuts down and decides to rest because she will need energy to help her.
Both fell asleep, marking the end of their first day together.
But with an end comes a new beginning. And a beginning will bring a new end.
These were his thoughts for so long during his journey. He has ended so many lives that he lost count. He no longer knows how many he has brought to justice for those who deserved it, avenged those who could not get it, or how many he has killed for those he did not want.
However, in the end, it was the same for him.
Dark clouds covered him as his target was hidden here. With red eyes under his heavy coat, he searched from a castle tower, waiting for the moment to begin. He came to claim another life.
The devil arrived at Canterlot, the new castle of the two alicorn princesses, to end the life of his target.
Author's Note
Hi. First thanks for reaching this part of the story, I would like to tell that while I had the major points already write in paper, most of the story was from zero and that is because I debate if only tell the main part but them I ask me 'how my readers will understand some parts'. Question like that make me right the chapters such as how my OC meet each of the main six rather than write 'we already meet him'. Well, this chapter focus of how Twilight understood her feelings beside her fear and concerns of the consequence of the power Shadow carries and the dangers she may fight in the future.
Telling this, I wanted this story started with good footing to create my Yami Tools universe for this is only the beginning as well my debut as writer. Unfortunately this also means the end of this part for my real story covers until the Crystal empire where I create this story from season 3 was launched. Also were things will go out of control when season 4 occur, and this means I will have this story in 4 books.
Well the end of book 1 will be the next chapter. Where some mysteries will be reveal.
P.S. This chapter is not edited so some errors may have been leave, will fix it once the story is complete.
Chapter 26 A shadow of the world
Chapter 26 A shadow of the world
How much time had passed for him, as if the years made any difference.
How many times have he observed this world, as if he could find something interesting.
How many times has he stayed aside from their way, as if his assistance could ever help them.
How many times has he judged their choices, as if he could be surprised by the same routine.
How many times have they disappointed him, as if they could prove him wrong.
As a Yami Tool, he cares little for the inhabitants of this world. He should stop thinking about it; in the end, it was all the same to him.
Every day innocents die, corruption invades nations, the strongest abuse the weak and, above all, they choose the same path. No matter what dimension they are in, what era, or type of species this world offers, only when someone with unquestionable authority appears can they change the course of the world or lead it to its ruin.
"For now... let's focus on the target."
He put his thoughts behind and continued his surveillance over the castle, the new castle of the two sisters, the Castle of Canterlot. As far as he knew, this castle was built when the older sister couldn't suppress her pain when the younger sister went... crazy with her desires.
After that and countless disputes, they choose a mountain city to show the prosperity and power the royal family has. For him, it was the same as with any civilization that had ever risen, and fallen, for he already had a plan to destroy this city.
If ordered to do so, he could destroy the base of the mountain, making it unstable and causing it to collapse. However, he had to consider the Pegasus-type flight abilities and Unicorn magic. His plan would be useless and a waste if he was only targeting the city. For a single target, he needed to be certain.
"And hiding and eliminating any evidence of my presence would be... tedious too. But could these ponies know about me?", he said speaking out loud after seeing the changing of the guard. "Apparently, peace can make them soft and carefree. For a moment, I thought they would change with war upon them... I expected nothing from them, yet I still feel disappointed."
The Yami Tool watched as two guards returned from their patrol. He observed this from the tower he had chosen to surveil the castle.
The guards could be seen in a hallway with the windows open. One of the guards, unaware of being watched, felt a sudden chill. He stopped and began checking his surroundings, including the outside through the window, as if he realized were being observed. But there was nothing—no sign of life, no hint of danger.
Even the tower stood silent and empty, or so it seemed.
"Huh?", the pegasus stallion guard scratches his head. "I thought there was something there?"
"Really?", his fellow earth guard looks around, also at the empty tower. "Isn't it your imagination?"
"Yeah, as if my imagination could create something that made me feel like my life was over.", he said, approaching the window and looking around, even below. "Believe me, I really thought there was something to be afraid of."
"Come on.", the earth guard decided it wasn't serious and walked away. "You're too serious about this job. Just because there's a new princess, we had an intruder a few weeks ago, and because you're applying for the new Night's Watch doesn't mean... Hmm?"
When he didn't hear anything behind him, he stopped. He turned around quickly, scanning the hallway and the open window. There was nothing—no movement, no sound, and no sign of his partner. The silence was unsettling, and he felt a chill run down his spine as he realized he was alone.
The earth guard readied his spear and walked to the last place he saw his companion. He turned every corner cautiously, even though the room was well lit. Every dark spot filled him with dread, as if something was lurking, ready to pounce.
"Hey! Where are you buddy?", he approached the middle of the hallway and started calling out to his partner, there was no response. When it was too much of a joke, he walked to the window. "This isn't funny! You better show up now!"
He checked his surroundings once more and decided to look outside. Thanks to Luna, the night was not as dark as it had been under Celestia's rule, but it was not enough to ease the fears and worries of the guard. When he was at the edge of the window, he began to look around, up and down, towards the patio. He tried to find something that would tell him something. Until he saw some movement in the bush below.
The earth guard leaned out further, hanging from the window to discern the shadows below. Defying common sense, determined to figure out what happened to his partner, he focused intently on the shadows. He narrowed his eyes, even sticking his tongue out as if it would give him extra perception. In the bushes below, he spotted a patch of fur and subtle movement. The shadows seemed to dance and shift, drawing his focus entirely.
He was so absorbed in the scene below that he failed to notice the looming shadow above him.
"What is that thing?", he leaned even further. "I swear I think it's a—WHAT THE!", he leaned too far and fell.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA—Could you shut up already!—AAAAAAAAAA... Huh?"
He opened his eyes, expecting to kiss the ground, but it was still far below. The earth guard blinked in disbelief. The distance from the window was unchanged. In fact, he had never fallen. Just as he calmed down, he heard the flapping of wings and the voice of his companion.
"What in Tartarus were you trying to do?", he turned as best he could, while hanging, to find his missing partner holding him by the waist on the edge of the window.
"Dude! I was looking for you!", the earth guard turns again and points to the bushes. "I thought there was something down there and I thought it was you!"
They both turned to the bushes, noticing increased activity accompanied by the shouts of the guards. The pegasus guard was about to fly over with his buddy when they saw a white rabbit hopping away. Turns out, it was one of the new rabbits from the castle garden, trying to build its own home. They watched the rabbit hop back to the garden, probably regretting its little adventure.
"Yeah... good job.", the pegasus guard hovers with his partner with his mouth open. "You prevent one of the royal garden bunnies from getting lost. This will give you the salary increase you asked for! HAHAHAHA!"
"Just shut up and put me back inside!", after the scare of his life and the embarrassment, the earth guard was back safe and sound. He fixed his uniform while grumbling, "Buck you! I was so close to dying because of your prank, idiot! You better have a good reason for this, or I swear, if we weren't friends, Rapid, I'd leave you behind."
"Relax, Boulder.", after getting his partner to safety, Rapid returned to the window and double-checked. "I flew out to check the surroundings, but in the end, I found nothing on the roof or around the towers."
"And that's why I almost died?!", Boulder got tired and returned with the patrol, leaving the place. "I'm leaving. Good luck with your imaginary friend. Buck you and your promotion."
"Oh, come on, we have to make sure the castle is safe. While I want that promotion, we still have to keep the hall safe from intruders.", Rapid left the window and started to walk away.
He noticed Boulder was leaving for real and went to catch up with him, not turning around to see the 'imaginary friend' that had appeared a moment ago.
They both leave the hallway, not realizing that the 'imaginary friend' was standing behind them in the middle of the hallway on the other side. The Yami Tool stood there, not even trying to hide its presence, but those two foolish guards never noticed it. Disappointed again, even without expecting anything from them, just listening to their silly conversation.
"And why are you trying? Shining will definitely get the new position of Captain of the Royal Guard. And more mares will compare him to us, like Spark and Lift do! It's not that it makes us more popular and just gives us more work.", Boulder's figure was disappearing around the corner, with Rapid behind him.
The last thing he heard from them was Rapid's response. "At least we can try. I heard there are new mares in the medical department. With the new promotion, we will be able to check our nursing newbies for no real reason and impress them......"
"Are all species the same... -CLICK- No matter where I go, he was right all along...", he removed his hand from his old partner under his coat and turned towards his objective. "Idiots will be idiots in the end."
The Yami Tool walks through the halls of the castle, although it was the first time he did so, he walked as if he had lived in this place before. With just one view of the guard patrol, he already know the routes and their blind spots. He passed through those weak points with an easy step, without haste or worries.
He still hides at some points, simply moving to the side or hiding behind castle decorations. And still no guard or maid knew that he was around the corner, next to them or above or below them.
His infiltration was too easy, he even reached important areas of the castles without any challenge. Nothing stopped him even as he approached the guest and royal living rooms. This section had the princesses' rooms and where they slept. Where Celestia, Cadance, and even Luna is still recovering, are resting at this moment.
This intruder was walking directly towards the entrance hall of this section.
And he passed, ignoring the entrance to the princess's chambers of the castle. For his objective was located elsewhere.
The intruder continued walking in the shadows, unnoticed and undetected. He never revealed his presence, ensuring that no one in the castle knew such a dangerous individual was passing by. Confident in his abilities, he felt no concern. It was better for everypony if they didn't see him. However, the Yami Tool, despite his reluctance, still challenged the ponies, as if daring them to prove him wrong about his low opinion of them.
His wish was never and will never be fulfilled when he arrived at the castle's militia section, also known as the castle's royal guard section.
The Yami Tool could see the guards' headquarters from the shadows of the hall. He knew this place and could arrive at any time, he even obtained information about who was here at this moment. He knew that Captain Iron was in the infirmary with his wife Pink. Even he knew the location of the other department heads who were here, including the future Chief of Espionage. And he turned to the other side, where his true objective was.
Shortly after missing his chance in the Everfree Forest, after returning from his long journey from Manehattan, he arrives at the stairs of the castle's dungeons. And his descent began.
At the entrance to the dungeons, two guards, a mustard unicorn-furred stallion and a maroon-earth-furred mare guarded the prisoners.
The unicorn stallion had reading the newspaper with the title 'The Return of the Lost Princess Luna' with columns like 'Aftermath of the Longest Night' and 'The Dark Knight of Ponyville, Grandma's Rumors Are True'. Still he was ready like his partner. The mare was busy with her weights ready to throw them.
"996, 997, 998, 999... 1000! Uff!", she lowered the two 25 kg dumbbells with a THUNK. Standing up straight, she wiped the sweat from her brow and her short mane. "That took longer than usual. Damn it, it'll take time to get back to my previous state."
She was wearing her lower guard uniform but had removed her top, leaving her in just her sports bra, her muscular big chest and arms on display. However, she did not have any problems with her male partner.
He was fine while reading his newspaper. "Well, you just had your first filly with your husband a few years ago. I heard that the mare's body changes when they go through pregnancy until birth, but I think your family won't mind... By the way, how long have you been married to him?"
"Hehehe, I know. That nerd of a husband will always say that I'm the most beautiful mare ever.", she wiped herself with her towel and then put on her top uniform. "We met in college when he was trying to gain some muscles. Since then I became his coach. You see, he didn't have any experience with mares, so every time our bodies rubbed together, even the tips of my breasts, he instantly turned nervous red. And I like that about him, and also during our 2 years of marriage."
"Really?" He turned to the next page of his newspaper. "So, you're the dominant one in bed?"
"Only when it's my turn, his body still can't match my resistance. But, oh boy~", she put her hand on his cheek hiding her blush with dreamy eyes. "Our first time together was super special. Like his confession, he took the initiative. I never expected how wild he took me, he almost tried to pick me up while thrusting me."
"But he couldn't handle you and you changed places with him?... Please don't be mad at me, I'm joking.", he lowered his newspaper when he didn't get a response. However, the blush on her face as she scratched told him the answer. He had to change the subject then. "Ahem. So... what's it like having your own foal?"
"Hehehe, well... it's the most precious thing any pony could wish for.", she moves her dumbbells where they won't get in the way.
"Hehe, well... it's the most precious thing any pony could wish for.", she moved her dumbbells out of the way. "When she grabs your finger for the first time, it eases any worries about not being a good parent.", she turned around, ready to ask her own question. "What about you? Is your coltfriend interested in foals?"
"We just met," he responds, leaning forward in his chair, hands on his knees with the newspaper. "Also, he recently discovered his feelings and interest in stallions, so I'm helping him with that. Having foals may not be on his mind at the moment."
"It seems reasonable to me, well I hope you both have a great time together.", she sat in her seat on the other side, resting from her training. "And have you already decided if you want a filly or a colt?"
He began to think, although he had already preferred a filly from his niece. "If I had to choose... I would like to have a filly. I want to be friends with her even if we can't be her biological parents. Y- THUNK
They both stand up and prepare to fight with their spears and shields. And then they heard it, a CLICK.
Even though they were lazy, they were mentally prepared to fight to the death to prevent the prisoners from escaping. They dedicated their lives to defending the dungeon and facing any threat. Side by side, their eyes narrowed as the CLICK sounds grew closer, only to see a black marble rolling down the stairs.
CLICK CLICK CLICK The marble falls to the last step, to roll to the mare's hoof.
They both carefully examined the marble before turning their attention back to the stairs, where darkness was all they could see. They sharpened their senses, searching for any sign of life, but found none. Realizing it was time to act, the mare decided to take matters into her own hands.
"I'll go take a look. If you can't hear me anymore, sound the alarm.", she began to climb slowly, and after a few more steps, she disappeared into the darkness.
The unicorn guard fixed his eyes on the total darkness, he was ready to attack or stop any threat. He waited seconds that were hours long. He redirects his ears towards the stairs and focuses his magic on anything. When enough time has passed, as he walks towards the alarm, his ears pick up sounds of steps on the stairs. He was ready for any thing, but was catch off guard since the voice of his companion could be heard.
"Damn it! I need your help here! A vase fell on a maid! I need help here! NOW!", the voice was far away but he could hear it since she was on the top steps of the stairs.
"My help? What do you mean?! We can't leave the entrance and the prisoners unguarded!", but he received no response. He waited and waited until he finally gave up and followed his instincts. "Buck... better check quickly."
He took the keys to the dungeon and cells, attaching them to his belt. Then, he started running up the stairs to help her, disappearing into the darkness.
A few more seconds passed, and nothing emerged from the dark stairs. The torches at the entrance flickered, casting dancing shadows on the walls, the only signs of life. The faint smell of burning oil mixed with the musty scent of the dungeon. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the distant drip of water. Suddenly, two red eyes lit up, piercing through the darkness, sending a chill through the air.
With metal steps, the Yami Tool walked down, his coat blending seamlessly into the darkness. Reaching the last step, he took out the keys he had taken from the guard. He crouched down, examining each key and its teeth. In less than 10 seconds, he found the correct one and inserted it, listening to the click as it opened. Once done, he stood up and tossed the keys at the base of the stairs, then proceeded to enter.
He walked inside, moving swiftly without turning or checking any cells. Cloaked in darkness, he remained undetected by the other prisoners. Gliding past the cells like a ghost, he reached his target. When he reached it, he stood, checking the room to ensure there was nothing to worry about. Satisfied, he moved his black metal hand inside through the bars. Using the same marble that had distracted the guards, he placed it behind the lock as if it were glued there.
POP
With a silent explosion, the cell lock disintegrated under the spark of the black flame, opening the cell door and awakening the pony inside. The Yami Tool opened the cell door and entered to finally speak to his prey.
Surprised that his target only stared back at him. "Strange...it seems like you already knew this was going to happen."
The Yami Tool under his dark, heavy coat speaks to his target. "Perhaps you used a clairvoyance spell for this day? Former Supreme Mage of the magic guild, descendant of Star the Bearer, Stellar Spell. Or do you prefer your other name?"
The unicorn stallion had been stripped of his majestic robe and now wore the castle's prisoner tunic. A collar encircled his neck, metal handcuffs with heavy weights hindered his movements, and an anti-magic metal ring was secured on his horn. Yet, his eyes still held the power and wisdom they once had, until he was defeated by one of his own kind—the guest he was now waiting for.
The light blue unicorn with a white mane stared with his violet eyes into the intruder's red eyes, sitting on the stone floor against the wall.
"I already abandoned my old self for power. However, I still do not wish to return to my old title after everything I have done. I abandoned more than my old life, including my family... and my granddaughter.", he closes eyes and exhales his frustration.
"Even now I reject it... so call me with my current title.", the prisoner opened his eyes accepting his fate. "We can use my alias, Fire, to call me now."
"So be it," the Yami Tool walks up to him. "However, that doesn't answer my question."
"Really? You want to know that?", Fire was really surprised, but after meeting Shadow, he already accepted it. "Are you like your brother? Are the Yami Tools friendly enough to make small talk?"
Fire then smiled at what he wanted to say next. "Or are you two an exception?"
"......", Yami Tool stops and remains silent, looking at him.
Fire did the same and didn't want to disturb his thinking. But with little time at his disposal, the Yami Tool launched his curiosity for Fire. "What have you discovered so far? You seem to know Unit #3's secrets and mine. No, instead, what you're looking for is... showing it off.
"You flatter me, but I didn't get that far, if that's what you think," Fire responds without letting the conversation cool. "Your brother... hmm, so he is Unit #3... let's move on, he is a living legend as our queen in our lands. I check his reports and tales of the war of the two princesses a thousand years ago. So there's not much to discover."
The Yami Tool remained silent and let Fire continue.
"A thousand years ago, he emerged as a servant of the reigning lord of chaos. Little was known about him beyond his merits, skills, and unwavering obedience to orders. Though he was eventually defeated, he reappeared when the magic sealing him wore off. His actions that day caused an uproar in Canterlot, and as part of my duties as Fire, I needed to investigate the incident."
Then Fire's eyes narrowed, because of how serious his next words were going to be.
"And that's when I learned the rules. Your brother confirmed it when he showed up that night and dismantled my cult.", he said, closing that chapter and relaxing, trying to let it go. "Then I realized the legend was true. Heh, he's even stronger than they say. I just can't let it go, knowing his current master is a novice in this matter destroyed my group by mistake."
"I don't care about your opinions or your cult's fate. I only want what you know about the Yami Legion.", the Yami Tool's eyes burned fiercely. "Stick to the main points, or else..."
"Okay, sorry. In that case, let's just say it makes me think. Why didn't he rescue the lord of chaos? And why did he see Celestia, only to look for Twilight Sparkle afterward that day?", he set aside his satisfied smile and became serious. "With a little effort and some deductions, I discovered the master roles... and the consequences."
"And?", the Yami Tool prompted him to continue, all while keeping his hand hidden with his former partner under his coat.
"With all of that, I also discovered the existence of the Yami Legion. Before the Sun Summer Celebration, I investigated more about him and others like him around Terra.", even though he knew what was coming, Fire continued without worry.
"Thanks to him, the other legends finally had their own veracity. It's not hard to hear or talk about strange black metal knights with unusual powers from many different species and countries... It just means there's a group that manages them, and that's where the Yami Tools come from."
"So what? Even foals could grasp the idea of the legion. If that's all you've got, then you're no different from the others.", the Yami Tool reply, deciding to end the task. "If you have nothing else to say, we can put an end to this."
"You are right, there is no mystery in the legion.", Fire said, closing his eyes. The Yami Tool was about to proceed with his task.
Until. "But when I met your brother, the so-called Unit #3, it made me question things. What about you? What are you trying to hide, Unit #2?"
THUNK
A heavy metal step echoed throughout the dungeons. Even if he made a mistake, revealing his location and presence, the Tool Yami, Unit #2, remained frozen, staring at the pony. He knew he had to finish this, he knew he had to leave when he was done, and he knew how important his task was. But the tool did not move or act as it should.
Instead, he couldn't let go of something that interested him. "Go on... where are you trying to go with this?"
Fire smirked and opened his eyes. "I don't know how Yami Tools work, but your brother didn't act like a simple unit, did he? There must be some explanation. At first, I thought he might be a prototype, given his species isn't something Terra has seen before. But then you came here and showed me he's the third one. So, what about the first and second units? It's obvious you're the second unit. Or are you the prototype? I can accept either."
"...I am the second, but not a prototype, neither he is, just as you guessed.", Unit #2 relaxed and bent down to meet him at eye level. Ignoring everything else, he decided to take Fire seriously, revealing his hands as he moved the top of his coat. "I see you have questions, but now I have mine."
Fire did nothing, simply waiting for him to reveal his face. A metal helmet covered his entire head, adorned with red stripes on its metal plates and joints, a V-shaped crest on his forehead, and a flat metal face without a mouth.
Unit #2 looked at Fire, face to face, with burning red eyes. A human Yami Tool, just like Shadow. "How did you discover my secret?"
"Remember the consequences... It makes me theorize about the existence of rules.", Fire repositioned himself, crossing his legs. He would be serious from now on since Unit #2 had recognized him. "Like any group, there are rules to obey to prevent anyone from manipulating the power given to them. But what makes them actually follow these rules? Even a perfect system cannot be maintained indefinitely."
Unit #2 remained silent, his red eyes fixed on Fire. It was listening intently now, waiting to see where this conversation would lead.
Fire continues, knowing he has his chance. "I understand that there must be a leader or a head. However, maintaining the same order within a group for years, centuries, or even millennia is impossible. Perhaps only an eternal leader and unbreakable morality could sustain it. But that is where the true mystery lies. Then, I question myself."
Fire stared into his red eyes, tension crackling in the air. "Besides the rules, who punishes those who don't obey? Who makes the masters and the tools to follow the rules? And if there is a deserter, whether master or tool, who will stop them from misusing the power of the legion?"
Unit #2 remained silent, he even had to control the desire to intervene. And he was rewarded for what Fire said next.
"All of these questions... have the same answer. It's you, isn't it?", Fire's eyes narrowed, his voice had a tone that assured his accusation. "You, Unit #2, hunt down anyone who disobeys, masters and tools alike. That's why we haven't heard of or met other masters and their Yami Tools."
"Affirmative. Those are my orders."
Fire flinched as Unit #2 finally decided to reply, addressing the only pony that had captured his attention. "Any User who thinks to defy the Three Yami Commandments. Any Unit that malfunctions or breaks from their chains. All of them have met my blade. And all of them have met their end through me."
A cold wind swept through the dungeon corridor, affirming the truth in those words.
All this time, the other prisoners were unaware of Fire's guest. Yet, his presence and his words made everyone, even Fire, feel the looming presence of Death, ready to harvest the souls of the living. Fire never backed away from it; he embraced it, showing that he was prepared to face it.
Even if he wasn't finished.
"Still, that doesn't answer your question.", Unit #2 said, preparing for what he wanted to know. "Is that what you really want?"
Fire inhaled deeply, both physically and mentally, to face his fears. "How is it possible... that you, since the beginning of time... unlike your brother...", he hesitated, disbelief creeping into his voice. "Have been... without a master all this time?..."
Unit #2 didn't answer him back.
He kept his eyes locked on Fire's, ensuring this was indeed his question.
Unable to hold the gaze any longer, the tool looked down and closed its eyes.
Fire was sweating, unable to fathom what could provoke such a question. He even braced himself for Lord Erebus to appear before him.
The silence stretched on, eternal and unbroken.
Until he laughed. "Heh...hahahahaha...haha."
Fire shuddered, he never expected to see this. Unit #2 was laughing. "...Ha ha ha..."
The laughter was calm and low, meant only for him, yet it was darker than that of a true tyrant. Fire had nothing to say in this moment. He was bracing for the worst, but he knew it was even worse when Unit #2 lifted his head again. Fire knew he was now facing the true danger of the Yami Tools when he saw those demon-red eyes.
A Yami Tool without a master.
"Marvelous. I have to thank you, Fire. No, Stellar.", Unit #2 then stood up.
Fire could only watch, a chill of fear running down his spine. He saw that Unit #2 was bigger than Shadow, and the danger was far worse.
He was now the target by this Unit. "I came here to end you when you discovered my orders. And I am happy to have had this talk with you, for you have proven me wrong. Ponykind is not as hopeless as I thought. As a gift, I will tell you the truth."
Fire's instinct screamed at him to run, even though he knew he couldn't outrun him. To call for help, even though it would be useless. But he stayed there. His pride in knowing the truth gave him the strength to face it.
To face him. Unit #2 of the Yami Legion.
"All of it is correct. I have been here since the Yami Legion was founded. I was there witnessing when the rules were established. I was the one ordered to keep the power of the Yami Tools under control. I was the one who ended countless lives of Users and Units. And I am hunting down those who know of my existence in this role. Everything is correct, because I am Unit #2 of the Yami Legion."
Fire swallowed hard, his mouth dry with nonexistence, unable to contain his mounting fears. His terror grew as the cold intensified, amplified by Unit #2's presence. Death loomed over him, palpable and imminent, as he heard it.
"The Anti-Unit, for I was created with the power to kill both Users and Units. Yet, you are wrong about your question."
Fire snapped out of his trance just in time as Unit #2 approached him. Lowering his voice so only Fire could hear, Unit #2 spoke with a respect that Fire had earned, deserving the ultimate truth of the mystery he had been hunting for. As Unit #2 drew closer, the dungeon grew colder, causing the torches to flicker and nearly extinguish. Shadows danced around Unit #2, highlighting only his demonic, vertical slit eyes.
That Fire had been wrong. "I do have a master. I receive my orders, and rules are imposed upon me. It is expected for someone like you to think as you did. And it is because..."
Fire strained to catch every word. When Unit #2 finished speaking, Fire's eyes widened in disbelief.
The truth left him speechless. "I-i-i-impossible... h-h-how... i-i-it can n-n-not be— Possible?"
Unit #2 stepped back from him. "That is why we were created, to make the impossible possible. And this is why I need to silence anYONE WHO COMES CLOSE TO MY TRUTH."
Unit #2 had ended, leaving nothing more to say. His voice began to distort, growing deeper and more monstrous. Determined to put an end to it, he watched as his helmet transformed. The metal plates bended and separated, forming a demonic mouth. Meanwhile, his body swelled in size beneath his coat.
His demonic voice, still emotionless, scares Fire to the core.
"THAT'S WHY I ENDED UP WITH THAT TEAM OF SPIES. I FINISHED THOSE IN MANEHATTAN. AND NOW YOU, FOR KNOWING THIS SECRET AND MY EXISTENCE. FOR MY RULES ARE ABSOLUTE. AND SINCE YOU HAVE EARNED MY ATTENTION, I WILL ALLOW YOU TO MEND YOUR MISTAKE."
His demonic, emotionless voice sent chills down Fire's spine. His heart pounded in her chest, and he felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead. His hands trembled as he tried to steady himself, the fear was overwhelming.
Yet he accept his fate and his judgement. "HAVE YOU TOLD ANYONE ELSE?"
"...No...", he whispered, realizing nothing would change. He accepted it and closed his eyes, thinking of the only pony he cared about. 'Trixie... don't follow my example... my dear granddaughter.'
Unit #2 gave him a moment to pray, allowing Fire to choose his final words. But time ran out. The torchlight was swallowed by the encroaching darkness. Other prisoners cowered under their beds, hiding from the monster they hadn't known to fear. The silence was so profound that not even a mouse dared to disturb it. Unit #2 and its voice loomed over its prey.
"SO BE IT."
His voice resonated through the darkness, then vanished into the void. Unit #2 disappeared. Fire disappeared. The presence of Death vanished. The dark dungeon showed no sign of life.
Until, a new voice emerged from afar at the entrance.
"See, here are the keys.", the mare's voice echoed. "You must have dropped them when you climbed the stairs."
"Hmmm, I still think something's wrong here.", her stallion partner's voice joined hers. "I'm sure I attached the keys securely... I don't know how they could have fallen from my belt."
"Whatever you say. But why did you leave your position? I never asked you for help, I was trying from other guards. I never came back, and there was no way you could hear me from here. That poor maid and that vase were in another hallway. It was a miracle we were the ones who discovered it."
"Hey, I'm as confused as you are. I could hear you as if you were at the top of the stairs and— huh? Why is it so quiet?"
"...You are right and —CREAK— why is it so dark inside? Quick, go get a new torch."
After a few seconds, the dungeon lit up with the new torch the two guards brought. They were in for the surprise of the day when they discovered that all the torches were out. But the real shock came when they started checking each cell.
"Buck. When we will bring light stones to this place?", the stallion guard muttered as he used his magic to light up the torches. "It's not like the prisoners can do anything with them."
"There was an incident when a unicorn thief used the magic of the stone before. But with them...", the mare trailed off as she lit up a prisoner's cell with her torch.
She didn't need to look for the prisoner. The sound of teeth gnashing could be heard from under the bed, accompanied by his murmurs.
"...the dark demon...*SOB* is back... *SOB* please... mother Faust... *SOB* don't let him find me again...", the earth pony prisoner resonate on his cell.
"I believe these prisoners are too scared to even think about escaping.", the mare guard said to her partner at her side. "Are these really the worst criminals they talked about in the news? I can't believe this is one of the leaders of the Children of the Night."
"Hmm, I think this is Earth, an ex-guard who wanted war against other nations.", her companion replied. "He was almost at the level of Captain Iron, but now... he's just a scaredy-cat in the darkness— What the? Hey, is that cell open?!"
The mare turned to where her partner was pointing. In the distance, she saw a cell door open with a hole in the back of the lock. Afraid of what they might find, both guards ran to the cell with their weapons drawn. But they found nothing. No matter how hard they searched, even after calling for backup and having detectives examine the cell, there was no trace of the prisoner. It was as if he had vanished from the world. All that remained were the prisoner's handcuffs, collar, and the only possession he had hidden all this time.
An old drawing of his granddaughter, dressed as a magician, with the title 'The Great and Powerful Trixie.'
The next day, dark clouds loomed over Canterlot. Despite the announcement of Luna's return the previous day, the atmosphere remained ominous. A mother, bearing a terrifying discovery, rushed to the castle, where Princess Celestia personally attended to her.
It was then that the news of the spy chief Gadget's disappearance reached her ears.
'Gadget... please, let us be wrong about your disappearance. I can handle the leader Fire vanishing, but not you.'
Celestia walked through her castle after comforting a distraught mother and her daughter, who were worried about Gadget. His family was anxious because he hadn't shown up after his last letter, which promised he would see them that morning.
The ponies knew he would not let his family unattended. 'I hope General Fort can find any clue about his whereabouts.'
Celestia was fine with him missing her sister's announcement, but when Gadget's mother came asking about his whereabouts, she knew it was serious. In the past, he had missed some meetings but never left his post unattended. His mother always received his latest assignment and knew when he was about to see her. When his last letter said he was about to visit her and he never showed up, it was enough to warrant creating a search team.
"But it will take time, so let's address the other matter.", Celestia said as she finally arrived at her intended destination. She entered the castle's medical research laboratory.
Wearing her royal dress after her morning auditions, she entered the laboratory without a care for getting dirty. Outwardly, she seemed nonchalant, but inwardly, she crossed her fingers, hoping for a day when the lab would be neat, clean, and free of any bloody messes.
To her delight, the lab had been spotless for two days in a row, a rare and almost miraculous sight in the castle. She entered and marked a third day in a row, Celestia's concern eased but confirmed the only reason. The lab user was deeply focused on their current research.
When she entered, she wasn't surprised to see Pink at her desk, but she was surprised to see her husband next to her. "Captain Iron? I didn't know you were here."
"Greetings, Your Highness.", Iron attempted to stand up from his chair, but a gesture from Celestia made him stop. She saw the pain in his face, even sitting down. "Buck... I definitely need to use that crane."
"It's okay, Iron.", Celestia said as she walked closer. "We hoped your strength would hold out longer, but we knew the price of your armor would catch up with you eventually. You don't have to push yourself until retirement."
"You are right, from here it will be difficult with this weak body.", Iron said, leaning back in his chair. "While it's no longer a surprise, I believe Shining is ready to replace me. I've taught him everything I could, even the management of the guard corps. And if you ask me, he's like his little sister, both have the talent to be the new heroes Equestria needs."
'Yeah... could Twilight also replace me to rule Equestria? But then we have the curse of Lord Erebus to consider and...', Celestia thought, turning to the owner of the lab.
All this time, Pink had her back to her and Iron. Ignoring Celestia could only mean one thing. "...Shadow. Pink, have you discovered anything from Shadow's blood?"
"No.", Pink finally acknowledged Celestia, though her gaze remained fixed on the sample. Frustration welled up as she watched it shift from red to black, her little distraction costing her sample. "Buck it... it destroyed itself."
Celestia couldn't see the sample, but she knew Pink was using a magic spell to create a time-freezing box. She observed the magical box enveloping the microscope, making the sample appear as if it were encased in an ice cube. Pink was ensuring the spell's strength, but a brief greeting caused a nanosecond lapse, weakening the spell.
Pink's entire medical equipment was enchanted by this spell, and even the sample boxes she carried were included. Pink had this spell on her microscope to keep the samples frozen while she examined them. But despite her efforts, securing the samples in the box under the spell and reinforcing it in her microscope, the blood died before she could do anything about it.
"Ah buck... this is useless...", Pink stopped the spell and pulled away from the microscope, rubbing her eyes, which were dry from hours of examination. "Each time it's the same. No matter how I try to prevent it, it's too strong and yet fragile at the same time. What the buck is he made of?"
"Pink, what do you mean?", Celestia asked, bringing a chair over for a potentially long conversation. "Is Shadow's blood too complicated to analyze?"
"I wish it were complicated, because then I'd have a chance.", Pink said, leaning back and crossing her arms. Now she could see more than just white and red blood cells, but also what she couldn't understand. "It's simply impossible, Your Highness. I have found nothing at all."
Both Celestia and Iron narrowed their eyes. Celestia knew that Pink giving up was a bad sign, but she wondered 'what'. "What do you mean, impossible? Is it the equipment? Are you having issues identifying the cells in his blood? Or are you unable to concentrate on your investigation?"
"It's not that I can't examine it.", Pink said, demonstrating with the microscope. The dark substance had now evaporated. "It's because there's nothing to examine in the first place."
Both stared at the now empty plate, not even a dark spot remained. Pink noticed their confusion. "With the time freeze spell cube, I can freeze any sample. No matter the type of flesh tissue, blood, or biological material, this spell keeps it fresh as long as the magic is in effect. This helps medical investigators like myself examine the same sample until there's nothing left to investigate."
"I know.", Celestia nodded, acknowledging the spell's effect. "After all, I helped create it many years ago. And I know its only weakness.", she said, narrowing her eyes, understanding where Pink was heading.
"Of course, it has one weakness and flaw.", Pink smiled, not out of happiness, but madness. "It's useless if the sample dies, even under the spell's effect, even if it's ten times stronger than normal."
"What?!", Iron exclaimed. He wasn't an expert, but he knew that was a lot of magic, and it still failed. "Even you can't maintain it with your magic level? But you're the greatest medical unicorn in the health department."
"Yes, I am the best unicorn. It's compressible at my level.", Pink said, staring at Celestia, indicating why it was impossible. "But not when it's at the level of our Princess Celestia."
Before Iron could question further, Celestia had to confirm it herself. "So you're telling me that my spell, after helping you secure the samples, can't stop them from degrading until you finish your tests? Even after enhancing it ten times with my alicorn magic? Is that what you're saying?"
Pink grinned, knowing she had hit the mark. "Crazy, isn't it?", she used her magic to bring the sample box, opened it, and showed the multiple black-red to dark-black goo samples. "As you can see, all the samples are contaminated or dead. Any secrets they could have revealed are gone."
Iron frowned, trying to understand what the magic users were discussing. Whatever was in Shadow's blood was stronger than Celestia's magic. "How is that possible? Isn't the blood frozen in time?"
"Well, in theory, the spell stops all movement in the cells.", Pink explained to her husband, starting with the basics of the spell. "While the cells aren't moving, there's no loss of energy or nutrients in the red cells. When they run out of oxygen, the red cells start to die and turn black. But that's not what's happening in Shadow's blood."
She then showed them some pictures she had taken before the blood cells died. "As you can see, Shadow's blood is like any other living being's. It has red blood cells, white blood cells, and platelets. Yet, there's something there that shouldn't be."
They both examined the image of red blood cells and other familiar cells, knowledge they had gained through their studies and Pink's teachings. However, neither could identify the black cells or explain why the image was distorted around them. All they could discern was that these strange cells were consuming other cells, including themselves.
Celestia and Iron stared at the image for so long that they became lost in thought. They had never seen anything like it, and it was so bizarre that they considered it might be an alien entity. Yet, in the process, they arrived at the same conclusion, or rather, the answer to Pink's enigma.
Celestia was the first to turn away from the photos. "Is this the cause of the blood being destroyed, as you said, Pink?"
"Yup. That's the only answer I can accept.", Pink said, finally relaxing as she shared this strange finding. She was relieved to know she wasn't the only one going crazy.
"No matter what spell we use, how strong it is, or any method we try to check or analyze this cell, it manages to resist and escape, starting to destroy any evidence that existed."
She turned around and looked at all the samples she had taken that day.
"From the first to the fifth sample, they all turned into dead goo in the syringe. The sixth to the eighth samples resisted and died after my spells affected them. The rest started to decompose after your spell lost its effect. Each of the ten extra samples we took was destroyed at different times. But the result is the same. They all beat your spell and destroyed Shadow's blood, stopping us from finding anything..."
She paused, Pink had one picture that she captured with her microscope camera that she didn't share to them. "It's like it's alive, fighting back against us.", she whispered, her voice barely audible.
The image displayed a black cell, its eerie red dot for an eye seeming to stare at her. Aware of Pink's presence. She hid it in her coat, planning to burn it as soon as possible.
Iron stayed quiet, for he could only listen. Pink stopped resisting and let her crazy smile show after all the frustration she had endured. It was now directed at her princess. As for Celestia, she was worried. Many thoughts raced through her mind, and she was concerned about what the Yami Legion could have done to Shadow to turn him into a Yami Tool. Rather than guessing, she decided to ask the only pony who could tell her something about it.
"Pink.", Celestia crossed her arms and looked directly into her eyes. "Is Shadow a danger to be near?"
"No.", Pink lifted her finger to show a band-aid on it. "I dropped a single drop of my blood on the sample before and after. My blood cells were not affected at all and only focus on Shadow's cells. And besides the black cells, Shadow doesn't have any foreign agents we should worry about."
Both Celestia and Iron relaxed. Now they could sleep, knowing Shadow didn't carry the end of ponykind in his blood. But the truth was far more mysterious and unsettling than they could imagine. Pink let them sink into this false sense of security before unveiling the hidden truth.
"Celestia.", she stared directly into her Celestia's eyes. "While all normal tests failed or couldn't be executed, there is one that succeeded. The scan of the magic level in the blood... it was the highest of all time. This only means one thing."
Iron didn't understand, but Celestia did. "Even... my own test?"
"Correct.", Pink said, stopping her playful demeanor and getting straight to the point. "Shadow can now be considered a magical being rather than a mere living being. But not just any magical being, there is only one race that compares to him. Shadow is on the level of a celestial alicorn."
She paused, To make sure the gravity of her words sink in both she decide to explain. "To put it into perspective, there are different levels of magical beings. At the lowest level, we have basic magical creatures like unicorns and pegasi. Above them are the advanced magical beings, such as powerful dragons and elementals. Higher still are the celestial beings, like alicorns, who possess immense magical abilities and longevity. Of course, there are levels among alicorns as well, such as Cadance being a new alicorn. Not naturally born like you and Princess Luna."
Pink's eyes narrowed as she continued. "But Shadow show that could surpasses even Celestia's test. No, it shows that he is higher than even natural celestial alicorns. This explains many things, such as how the last human has survived all this time. His strange power, natural strength, and longevity can all be explained if we consider Shadow as a being of a higher magic level, a celestial alicorn."
Once again, they both remained silent, processing this discovery. Iron had a hard time thinking about what this could mean. But when it came to military matters, he was an expert. He simply wanted to convey this fact to Pink and his princess.
"This black cell...", Iron stared at the picture and the black spots in the blood. He might be wrong, but he had to confirm it. "We just saw how Shadow's armor can enter and come out of his body. So, could it be that these black cells are what it's made of?"
He then turned to Pink. "Does this mean that any Yami Tool or being that has these black cells can be considered a weapon on the level of, or even stronger than, Princess Celestia's magic?"
"Shadow has already shown us that he is as strong as Princess Celestia.", Pink said, addressing her husband's concerns. "We've seen it and confirmed it with everything we've been told about his infiltration of the castle and his battle with Nightmare Moon."
Pink pause for a moment to place her hand on her chin. "Even so, I still don't know how it works. I've given up trying to understand his armor. With this discovery and the time when Shadow threatened me, I now understand what he meant. I may not be able to examine it, even if I have a chance to obtain a piece of it."
She then turned to all the dead samples, some of which had already evaporated, leaving a dark spot. "Whoever made this... it was obvious they weren't going to allow anyone to access this technology. And no, I don't think it can be reproduced so easily."
The last part was said as Celestia began to worry about Pink's next statement. "Maybe Shadow has an organ or a bone that produces these magical black cells, and with my tests, it only recognizes the host DNA. And I don't want to know what would happen if some fool tried to inject his blood. Even I am not so cruel as to make any of my test subjects try it."
"Neither do I want that kind of fate for any of my ponies.", Celestia said, massaging her forehead to alleviate the headache all this had brought her.
'Shadow's origin, the Yami Legion, The Three Yami Commandments... and Lord Erebus. What was the objective of all this? For what was Shadow created? And why was my father so desperate to find the truth about humankind's destiny? Does this have something to do with the ancient war?'
While Celestia was lost in her thoughts, Iron set aside all the craziness and focused on what he and his wife were trying to find out of Shadow. "Honey, even if you fail at this, will you continue with our other matter?"
"Oho~ Of course, I will keep it.", she said confidently. It was the security of their daughters. "Because of this headache I couldn't verify if he can get a mare pregnant. I know he has the organ but I won't let him use it on our daughters!"
Pink was clenching her teeth for the frustration. "IF I wanted, I even may will choose a test subject (whore) to find out... for I wouldn't let my daughters to be the sacrifice subjects for that.."
Iron and Celestia, she just finished thinking on time, witnessed how her gaze could kill a pony. Iron had already expected this level of anger from his wife because he knew their ambitious daughters well. They had inherited her sense of loyalty and their mother's stubbornness, along with a strong conviction to achieve their dreams.
Iron hoped that a good stallion like Shining would appear in their lives, but then Shadow took on that role. He just wished that no pony would die and that if things could be arranged to make everypony happy, he might accept Shadow as his son-in-law.
Celestia was different. In fact, she was worried about the future of Equestria with this discovery. If a Yami Tool had the power to overcome her, what could she do to stop an invasion from an army? All she knew, or thought, was that someone had to lead the legion. Her concern was why they hadn't taken action yet.
As she turned to see the city from a window, she asked herself, 'When will we meet this entity? And what will fate bring to Twilight and Shadow?', she sighed, thinking.
'I wonder if it will be right to invite Shadow to the gala? Luna says she may come if he comes... SIGH... This is not how I wanted to recover my sister...'
"Hmm... I don't know what to say.", Twilight stared at Rarity's work. "I'm not a fan of fashion, so... does he look okay?"
Twilight's day started well. She woke up with a good feeling she couldn't quite place but was happy about. She woke up alone in her and Spike's room, but she didn't worry at all and got ready for the day. When she came downstairs, she found her breakfast made by Spike at the kitchen table beside her library. She sat down to eat but didn't take a bite because she was looking for Shadow.
That was until the front door opened, and without wasting a second, Twilight turned to see Shadow entering the library through the door. She could see perfectly how her Yami Tool entered the building and joined them in the kitchen.
Both brothers waited for him, only to inform Twilight that some of her friends had arrived early, along with some fans who hadn't come yesterday to meet him. He attended to each one until they left, but then he was invited by Rarity and Apple Bloom. When she heard Rarity's invitation, there was a clicking sound as Twilight dropped her fork. She slowly turned around and calmly asked why, not because Cadance might be right.
And there they were, at Carousel Boutique for Shadow's haircut.
"Twilight, sweetie, 'looking good' would be if I didn't care.", Rarity said, walking around her work, checking for any missed details. "But we're talking about Shadow's mane being unattended for... millennia. While I can recognize your mother's work, this is an extreme situation that only somepony like me can handle."
"Well, we can't deny you are better than me and my mother. But... was it really necessary to use all of that?", Twilight turned to see the two huge trash bags filled with shampoo, conditioner, repair oils, hair masks, dry shampoo, styling cream, shine serums, and many other products. "It looks expensive. I don't think my allowance can cover all that."
"Don't worry, darling. It's on me.", Rarity said with a reassuring smile. Even if it were dozens of luxury products, she didn't mind. "We didn't have much time at the hospital, but it was clear that Shadow's appearance had been neglected. The doctors may say he's fine, but every pony deserves a good bath and cleanse."
Besides maintaining his mane, Rarity also decided to check his skin and face for any scars. Both mares were surprised to find none, not even a mark from the big hole in his chest. Twilight discovered many facts: the armor indeed kept Shadow healthy, preventing any odor, and he was starting to gain weight and body mass, though he still had a long road ahead.
Rarity was visibly upset about the last part. "While I wanted to make him a set of clothes later, now I'll have to do the best I can with his mane. I fear that his measurements will change while he recovers. So, while we wait, we can at least fix this long and messy hair." She then looked at the bag filled with the hair she had cut.
Twilight followed her gaze, she looked at the new Shadow. While her mother had only trimmed the ends and brushed his mane, Rarity had done her best to cut off all the unnecessary hair, groom the sides of his head, and trim the front to give him a new look.
"Just a little trim here... hmm, another here... I believe it's done.", Rarity said as she separated and rotated him on his chair. "What do you think?"
Shadow's mane was now shorter, reaching only to his neck. Besides Velvet's discovery of his whirling, Rarity found he had a hair tail. Using her imagination, she trimmed it into a perfect short ponytail with his now short mane. She also evened and trimmed the sides, doing a professional job that made him look clean. His small ears, which the mares couldn't resist comparing to a monkey's, were now free of the lump of hair that had hidden them. The front of his mane was fixed, no longer reaching his eyes, short yet not too much, allowing for a spiked or combed look in the front.
The mares stared at him for a long time, many thoughts running through their minds. They continued to stare even as Shadow turned around and looked at the body mirror on the other side. He had no problem seeing his reflection. However, there was a slight trace of shock on his face, even with his usual emotionless expression.
He raised his hand and touched his face, unable to accept that this was his true appearance.
This unique moment that the mares were having fascinated them, and they did not dare to interrupt. But a little dragon couldn't understand what the girls were looking at.
YAWN With a big yawn, Spike woke up from his nap on the couch in the reception room. "Are you finally done? YAWN Huh? Why so- Oh! You are really done?!", he sat up, got up, and walked towards them, making Shadow snap out of his trance, ruining the moment for the girls' taste.
He went to Shadow's side to see him closer and express his opinion. "Whoa... You really look like a different pony. But I really liked the long mane.", he walked around, not liking how Shadow ended up. "Hmm, you don't look as threatening as before. I really prefer how wild it looks, like in my Saiyan manga. Pretty dumb and wasted if you ask me."
"Hmmm.", Rarity thought about that kind of look. "I do believe Shadow has that wild side. But I think my work makes him look like a new pony. Unlike me.", she sighed, frustrated because short manes were no longer a trend. But then she walked up behind him. "However, this makes us look like a couple. Don't you think, Shadow~"
Spike and Twilight's eyes widened, each with their own jealousy. Shadow didn't care in the end. "Thank you. But I have to decline this look if Twilight doesn't want me to have it."
"That could be the case.", she embraced him from behind. "However, you must know the mind of a mare, my little Shadow. I know that Twilight likes your new look, just as I do. Don't you think, Twilight~"
'Is she provoking me or sending me a message?', Twilight stared at her.
While she tried to settle her emotions, she still knew that Shadow, even with the rules, was single. She had enough with those two sisters in Canterlot after him. But in the end, she took this as a message for the battles she would face with Shadow from now on, both with him and her personal ones.
While everypony was busy, Shadow received an alert. "Twilight.", he said, making Rarity release him and stand up. With his full armor reactivated, including the helmet, he walked towards Twilight. "It's almost 10 am. Our meeting with Applejack is close, and if we don't leave, we might be late."
"Oh! Yeah, Apple Bloom came personally to tell us this morning.", Twilight said remember what she talk with her yesterday.
Applejack had already told Twilight yesterday that if they didn't have plans for today, they could come to the farm to spend the day. Apple Bloom just wanted to see Shadow, so she personally came to invite them. "Well, in that case, we shouldn't let Applejack wait any longer."
Shadow nodded. With that, the duo thanked Rarity for everything. They walked with Spike behind, saying goodbye to Rarity, which took more than five minutes. Shadow continued forward, opening the door for her and waiting for her to enter the new world before her. For a moment, she lost herself in Shadow's eyes, only to smile and accept his help.
And so, they took their first steps together into their new lives. Twilight and Shadow. Pony and Yami Tool. User and Unit. Master and Servant. This was their beginning in this new world.
Author's Note
Hi again, and congratulation for reaching the end! Yes, this is the end for now on this book, you can considered this as the prologue book of Shadow and Twilight. This book is more how they meet as well the pillars to define this universe. And while I leave some mysteries unresolved for the next books, this story covers all the way until season 4 so because is too long and I wanted to make a good story, I will have to leave the rest to the other books.
That is why I can't complete this story in a year, and possible will have to takes breaks and vacation from it. In case that happen, I will leave my notes and update the status hiatus and only complete when I considered done and edited. But at least I will complete this story , for there were stories on this website I wanted to know the end of it but can considered death as for now. If I can't finished I will reveal all in a special note.
Again, Thanks for reading my story, Like and share to other users if you considered my story good or bad. All feedback are welcome. This may me the last chapter of Shadow and Twilight but the epilogue is around the corner, as well a special chapter.
P.S, Again unedited, will check later and once is complete can considered finish, bye!
Epilogue
There is nothing to tell here, for a dark void of nothingness.
In a separate world, dimension or universe, he only exist here. All this place could offer was his eyes that could be seen from afar. Was not impossible to miss them for was the only thing any one can see in this rare realm. And what this entity was doing? He rather wanted to sleep for he was not interest in anything. But when he got the visit of an old friend with a proposal, he started to watch the project he and his friend worked on.
So beside the empty void, multiple burbles were floating around so he could observe many things at the same time. While he expect nothing, he was focus to see all of it. So the only reason he could apart his eyes from the bubbles was if something call his attention.
"Why are you here?"
His voice resonate all the space and material that was made of this realm. Yet only one thing was not affected. His eyes turned to a little ball of light that was not part of this dark void. The light freeze and then fly around while it blinking to him. He didn't need ears and the ball neither a mouth to understand that was talking to him and what is about.
"You came to see me? As is there something interest to see here or me. As for your other question." He then turn to the bubbles. "Something came to my attention and decide to check it myself. Since then, I have witness how our project have been progressing."
The ball fly around and then to the bubbles. It blinked all the time, with a sync as it was surprised, excited and curious. It blinked one more time, only for the being to understand it.
"Is not I want to keep it or take care of it. We both know that we promised not to intervene in what this universe chooses to follow, the path they choose in the end is only for them. That is why we leave our gifts to them and depart to our business."
The light blink more time, as it was questioning if he had some remorse.
"No, I don't." As he was sited with his hand on his chin. "If you are wondering, it was your children that had a superiority against my children that things ended like that. And I know that the fact we were on the first years of that world, some believed themselves.... untouchable. Until was proved wrong. I had no remorse how it started and how will ended. Neither you should."
The light blink, but with a tone that reflect seriousness on what was asking.
"Oh, are you referring about those 'children'? So you already knew it. They're not ours, so I stop worrying about them, even if I brought them into this world myself. To sum up, one ended forgetting everything, and was all I did for mercy for their cursed fate. The rest, was done by themselves, by their own merits. Beside, it was a miracle you allow it. Why didn't you stop me?"
The light blinked more times as it was flying around, confusing the eyes on the dark.
"You did it as a gift... to me?... While was a one time, I really wanted to see what my children will do with the gift I give them. By the way, in addition to the three originals, the professor created more with all types he could imagine over the centuries.... Until his time, as other, came to an end."
The eyes reflect true pity. The ball of light also felt sorrow as its light were dimmer. It blink one more time, already knowing the answer.
"Gone. His conscious is no more with us. He lasted as long he could." He close his eyes, remembering his last words. "He thanks us for giving him a chance... even he failed on his original goal... I told you that was a mistake to let him keep his ambitions. Even if you say that was the only thing that help him to keep going."
The light fly up to his eyes, in between. He had no problem to concentrate on his guest. The light blink too bright that was obvious was angry. But then calm down and dim a little, blinking a few more times.
"I know... you also pity her. Perhaps in another version, she could accomplish her dreams and... Why are you quiet now?"
The light freeze and the float away, unable to escape his stare. It was caught red-handed.
"Talk or I will reveal to you the future I have saw if-" The light fly back blinking that she accept, and confess her findings. "Another version... with those three together? I guess you are looking for that happy ending. Unfortunately, I may not help you on this, you can work on it and show yourself to take all the credit if you wish."
He didn't had to see how furious the light was fly around as he return to the bubbles. Once it calm down, the light fly to his side to see what was looking. It blink a few more times, he was not surprised of what is about.
"As I said, something happen with one of the three and I went personal to check." He turn his eyes to the light. "If you haven't guess it, it seen that the younger daughter of Solaris, Luna, fell in love with the second human child. Too much that change the course of this world... even if I didn't wanted, I fixed the error and... had Luna to enter the game, as she said."
The light shine perplex of the discovering, just to fly around and blink more happily with this surprise. Just to and stop on the bubble, flickers more as it was checking it.
He stare it, unbelieving as if anything change in that mind of his friend. "No, they are not together... Look, the jealousy that was always on all versions never happen here. I had to recognize her and let her participate so the Nightmare Moon's battle occurred as always... I very dangerous move if you ask me."
With the light, he and it wash as the bubble change the view inside to another one. A very disturb one. The light float away unable to keep seeing what could happen.
"Don't worry, is my magic that created this alternative. You can sleep with your mind that this never occur, or as the others said, is not canon." Then, the bubble return back to normal, back to another image of a purple unicorn mare. "I had to interfere again, and luckily, the course was restore. Now all the correct events will be occurring as always... is just that, I am now interest to see what will change for now on."
The light wavers and flickers as if was relieved, just to blink furious at him. It flying up and down furiously, ordering him what need to be done, for the good of the children. He just let his friend say everything was on that mind. He don't mind, yet he had to crush his friend good intentions.
"Negative. I refuse change anything at this moment. Even if we want to write the story that way, those children will never grow up to what they are destined to be." He turn to the bubble of Twilight Sparkle. "Such as the ascension of the new princess or will become an alternative where she never did." And the bubble change with his magic, to another awful version. "And this story will end badly... are you aren't trying to make me to spoil you the ending? While I already saw it can change with so many new players."
The light freeze and then float just there. She blink once said that was it. His friend was starting to fly away, just to turn around, as he could see her foolish smile, and told him the spoilers of her new project. Before he could say anything, she vanish and leave his realm.
He stare at the last place she was there for a long time. "Mercenaries... saving another universe... let see if you show yourself as your alias, Faust." He then turn to the bubbles, not surprising see her again. "And what you are here for? Are you also interest in the ending?"
Suggestion. I came here to ask my concerns. Why did you help those two mares?
He was surprised but at the same time he could see right through her. "Are you asking this since you are the system to supervise or-"
Negative. I am asking as an User.
He narrow his eyes at her. "User? Ah, did you decide to finally awake? Could it be because of him? Neverminded." He then turn to the bubbles. "As for your question. I did it because they had never performed their feats as set out for which they were designated, as well as taking new routes I had never seen before. If they fell in love... maybe is because I wanted that way. Was that what was bothering you?"
No. It only means that I have more work to do.
He knew what she meant, the bubbles show what she means. As both check them, one by one.
Luna stand in front with her new Night Guard headquarter. Luckily for her, Celestia make an addition on the Royal Guards headquarter to allow Luna's division started to run once she return. While she had only 15 guards in front of her, a few of them were transferred from her sister royal guard but the rest were members of the Children of the Night.
"This would be enough, for now." Luna, now on her full adult form, with her model hour glass body reaching Celestia's height, attractiveness and beauty, stand proudly at her guards with her new battle armor. "Hear me, my subject, my night guards, my allies, the danger of the night is nothing compared to the day. All of you already know this."
While the transferred guards had an idea, were the ex cult members that understood it perfectly. While the domain of the night was under their princess, the darkness was lurking on the edge where her authority don't reach. And they are the first line of defense against it.
"And I will say this only one time, don't dare to underestimate your role." She put her hand on her back, showing her new Blue night armor with the sign of Equestria on her right shoulder and her cutie mark on her left. "As night guards, we must protect our ponies while they sleep from bandits, night beasts and other dangerous that dare to use the cover of our night. For our reward will be the safety that our families will have a new day to wake up."
"We understood, your Highness!" Her temporal Royal Night Captain, ex cult leader Wind, Azure Breeze walk in front. "We will fulfill this mission you bestowed to us! And repay your kindness for all this years!"
"Y-y-y-y-yes!" Having the official night tunic of a magic caster, the temporal magic captain and ex member, Star Gazer raise her voice. "W-w-w-we wi-i-i-ill re-pa-paid this o-o-o-o-opor-tunity y-y-y-you have g-g-gave us!"
'Relax Star. We are not going to war... yet.' The current and only sergeant, trainer and ex member, Night Glade was standing at her side. Luna make sure all of the members, with minor crimes and still mentally stable, could live at headquarters. Glade could not ask anything else, with Star. he was fine. Just one minor issue. 'Fire disappearance was unexpected and impossible... I know there are more like Shadow, the question is... Can I keep Star safe from them?'
While his future and what is approaching is still unknown, everypony on the room was compromise to fight the forces of darkness. Luna could see their determination, their own or for all, and was happy. Even if she don't have a big corps as her sister, she decide to accept the quality rather than quantity, for she will need brave guards to fight the battles that only she could face and not her sister.
With this in thought, she declare the battles they will fight. "Thanks, my little ponies. As long we are here, I am here, Princess Luna, will keep safe our Equestria, for our families and love ones." With she finished. "You are all dispatched and rest to start your patrols tomorrow night... Ah! But for the mares... I have something to ask." But had something else pending.
Star and the only other two mares of the group, approach to Luna, they separate from the males only for them to hear Luna. Even they will fight together for all Equestria, each one had their own personal battles, and Luna had her owns. A little ashamed, Luna could not see Star and the two mares at the eyes, she was playing with her fingers looking down for her next request.
"S-s-sorry for asking this, but I don't have mares friends at this era... and I am quiet outdated... can any of you tell me... the trends and customs we have now for mares... a-a-as well, h-h-how to win a s-s-stallion heart?... ejeje"
In a mansion in Manehattan, a very concerned butler was watching, the little filly he promised to keep safe and away from danger no matter the cost, was packing to leave her home.
Unable to keep silence, the old stallion had to ask. "My lady, as your loyal servant, I want nothing else than your happiness... but are you sure in this wish you are trying to reach. Don't you think that after all you went through is better to rest and-"
"Trixie refuse." The voice of her lady could be here behind a curtain as she was preparing. "Trixie promised to Garment and Dusty that Trixie will never be weak again. For Trixie will become stronger to protect everything Trixie wish to protect."
The butler flinch with her response, but more due her new way of speak. "I know and I glad your determination, my Lady. But departing and leave everything behind just to start again from zero, is not what your maids wanted." He look at the luggage, it had her books, cloths and a few things as combs, hand mirrors yet other stuff as her magician material she had she she was a filly.
'To believe she will be back to her odd self.' The butler see her grown, including her magician obsession. "Please, reconsider your options my lady, there are many ways to honor your maids lives rather to put yours in danger."
"Trixie knows well that Trixie is weak..." For a moment the movement behind stop, just a moment. "But Trixie also believes that she will not get strong here neither behind my family legacy." She then step out of the curtain to reveal her new self. "That is why, The powerful Trixie, will embark in a journey of self discovery, character development, mastering the world of magic and become the most powerful unicorn magician!"
A light blue pony unicorn mare, with a pale blue fur and off-white mane and tail, step out of the curtain. The mare, in her 19 years, was using a scholar shirt dark blue with yellow edges around her collar and edges of the shirt, it were over a purple mini-skirt that cover minimum her legs and tights. She also had a set of a dark blue magician hat and a magician cape. All her outfit had a star design all over, including the last piece of cloth that the butler stare at her.
"My lady... I may let you go out with your magician cloth you make yourself... but why the socks?" Indeed to his words, Trixie was a dark blue thigh high stockings, also star design, that leave no imagination. Was using boots so her hoof don't destroy the sock or the floor, yet only seeing her like this, make some one uncomfortable.
"Even Trixie knows is... to much for Trixie liking." If was not for the skirt, even if was short, everypony could see her rear. A very well tone rear. "But Trixie thinks this is necessary, for it make Trixie more attractive to the ponies eyes."
"How so?..." The butler could only ask at this point.
"Trixie admits that... is not as big as Dusty." She said it as hiding her small chest. "So if Trixie want to capture his attention, and all the ponies, Trixie must look awesome, beautiful, sexy and majestic to all Terra!"
The butler narrow his eyes, for he believe she will capture the wrong attention. Only to realize the real problem. "Wait, he?... My Lady! You are not thinking to find that stranger!"
"Trixie is not planning to only find him." He breath out, only to had an heart attack with the next words. "Trixie will find him, recognize Trixie, make him Trixie's servant and make the world of Trixie wanted to create." She cross her arms on her small chest, giving him the most terrifying eyes he never saw on her.
The old stallion started to freak out and sweating for his lady safety, he make the last attempt. "My little Trixie, please, don't hold and grasp that stranger words... He kill almost 50 ponies that night and talk about nonsenses-"
"There are not nonsenses..." Trixie narrow her eyes. The old butler could only listen now. "They were words of true... if Trixie was not so weak and pathetic... Trixie's friends, Garment and Dusty, had never be gone for Trixie's impotence... including the lives of the workers on that day..."
Both close their eyes, they make a minute of silence for does were lost on that day. A day that was suppose a good and happy day for Trixie. At the same, the day that The Powerful Trixie was born, for she knew what she need.
"Trixie is not happy with the result, but Trixie saw what the true power really is on that day. What Trixie need." She walk to her table with her things, including a newspaper.
On the newspaper, there were many articles and headlines. One was about a pink mare announcing the 'Welcome to Ponyville' for a special guest. A guest with a description similar to her savior, o better said, what she need to create her world and her desires.
"On that day, Trixie saw what they can do. They had the power to take care of bad ponies. As well to save lives." Trixie at the photo of the guest. A photo that show only his side, but she could recognize those red eyes. "And now Trixie knows that there are more out there. In order to find them, Trixie will embark on this quest."
With determination, she turn to see the wall of the lobby, where the descendant of Star the Beaver was recorded. She and Stellar Spell, her old master.
"And Trixie will get her Yami Tools... And Trixie will create her own world."
"Ah... I can sense trouble coming back again." On his sit, an elder Griffon relax on his studio after reviewing his lands and the country tax collection, as well other transaction. Just in time for his lackey burst through the door of the room.
"Sir!" A soldier griffon enter exhaust, he was almost out of breath. "GASP Master! GASP We have detect intruders in our lands! GASP We think are bandits or an enemy clan coming here to kill you! GASP" He grab his chest to breath well and not collapse on the expensive carpet of his master.
"And?" Indifferently he answered, knowing that was not big deal. Unless. "That is not the real issue, isn't?" The soldier flinch, unable to fool his master for what he really fear. His master anger on him.
"I AM SO SORRY!" He at the end fall on the rag, with his wings back and muscles exposed to him. The Griffon tradition of surrounding. "WE TRY TO TAKE CARE OF THEM! BUT THE FIGHT ESCALATED TO CALL FOR BACKUP! AND YOU DAUGHTER WENT TO FIGHT THEM HERSELF! WE COULDN'T STOP HER AND-"
"I see." His voice, low and calm, stop the soldier to continue his plead.
The well trained soldier, with his body trained across years of hard working, was trembling in fear. He wanted to look up and see what his master was thinking, but went against it thanks to his experience after serving his master. With him.
THUNK
"EEPP!" The soldier cry like a little filly. He had his eyes on the floor, but on the corner of his eyes he could see two dark metal paws. With a red light over him.
"It seen we have another attempt to dethrone our clan supremacy... and my stupid daughter went to prove herself. Why I am not surprised." The elder pinch his front with his eagle claws. He stop and then stare at them. It were old and were no longer death weapons, they lost their sharp long ago. But his other weapon, behind him waiting for his words, was still deathly as he obtain it.
Tired, he lean back of his sit. "SIGH I was hopping her time on Equestria could make that hard head of hers to learn some lessons... not all can be resolve by violence... but, sometimes is the only answer. Razor." A loud metal sound of razors blades unsheathing could be heard. "Protect my daughter, Gilda, and secure her life and any important leader or griffon on the enemy team."
Then heavy steps went all the way to the door, until it stop with another command of his master. "And kill any insignificant enemy soldier. IF my daughter has been secured and leaves the battlefield, start collecting the trophies, just as usual. If you kindly comply my wish, please."
The elder smile, he always ask benevolent his twisting orders as he was asking help to cross the street. However, no matter if was only giving his arm to help him to cross the street, or take the heads and wings of his enemy to restock the scarecrows on his lands. He always was happy with the same respond with his sharp and emotionless voice of his best soldier. Resonating with the red mark on his old claw back hand.
"Order receive." Said Razor Edge, the black griffon.
When the sound of the door closing was heard, the soldier could breath out his concerns. He lift his head to his master, the landlord that unite all the clans. Swallowing his inexistent saliva, he fear this lord than the king griffon, he expected to die today.
"Sir... I am-"
"Did you allow them access to our lands?"
"EEPPP!" He jump out of fear and lower his head again. "I PROMISE THAT I HAD NOTHING TO DO! I WAS LEAVING MY SHIFT AND THEN THE ALARMS WERE-"
"Shut up. Your screams are annoying." The soldier instantly shut up his peak. If his lord wanted, he can be silenced forever. "But seeing you coming here means that you are not with them... or you came to kill me."
"NO!!!" Against his fear, the soldier rise his head. Determination and gratitude were show on his face. "I WILL NEVER BETRAY A GRIFFON AS GREAT AS YOU, MY LORD!"
"Oh? And what is that?" He lower his hand and resume to check the reports of his land. "What make you say that?"
The soldier sit up on his knees as he remember the old times. "I was orphan, my parents were killed between the clans wars. And I was alone, in the middle of the warzone between our clans. No griffon was able to put a stop to it and our ruler could not unite them all for he was a weak king." He then lift his head to the back of his master chair. "Until you show up... with him. You not only stop every fight... but also plant terror on the hearts of all griffons..." He then look up, as his master was still working. "Including me."
"Ah... I see." The elder was paying attention to him and working on the reports. "So, what you truly are afraid is him. Right? How he is capable to do every job I assign him... as well how he is just keep doing it. Even the must atrocious "
"...Yes." He lower his face, unable to show his terror. "How... how is possible for somegriffon like him to have such power? Where did he came from?" Only to return back
"The world of Terra is bigger than what you know." He put down the pen feather, and relax a little, remember how he got him. "Somethings are well hidden, others things are hidden for the safe of the innocents... and the last ones you either earn it..." During all his speech, he was checking the pen feather.
The feather from the last User. "Or take it for yourself."
"Everypony! RUN!"
In the desert, a group of nomads of many species were running out of their shelter due a incoming sandstorm. While they had contingency plans, this sandstorm had a magical reaction. A strong magical reaction that could only means one thing that alert the elders, that their shelter defenses will be useless against it. So they decide to evacuate and use the wagons to run as far as possible or reach the next town for safety.
"Come on Grandpa! We need to move!" A young female buffalo was trying to take the elder that gave the order. Her grandfather and the leader of the shelter. "You can not decide to stay for yourself while you order me to leave!"
"Little Strongheart. No one will be safe." The Old Buffalo stood on his ground with his two hoof at the entrance of canyon where the shelter was located. With his tribal armor and his battle axe, he feel the strong winds against his fur with his horn still having their sharp. His determinate eyes never leave the approaching storm. "The storm will follow us. For it hunting us. I will stop it here."
"No!" His granddaughter, the youngest buffalo of the shelter wearing a white, brown and yellow tunic of her buffalo kind, with feathers on her head was at his side with her bow and arrows on her hands. "Is not only your duty! Is my as well and to keep you with us! I am not going to let you go now!"
Both were about to dispute their reason until a thunderstroke sound call their attention. Both turn to discover that the sandstorm was closer than they imagine. The Old Buffalo, Chief Thunderhooves, clench his teeth for their decision to leave was no longer to work. Even he, neither his granddaughter, will be able to escape now. The cloud of sand were upon them, to devour them and the shelter. But all change when a different sound of wind was heard.
Blades cutting the wind across the air.
Both look up just in time to see a flying object, a circular rotating disc, going directly to the storm. When it enter, a loud CRASH could be heard later on to see a body falling to the ground. But the object did the job, the sand storm stop advancing and was settling down. Both buffalos keep waiting for the next part, but the owner of the disc didn't.
The next part both witness was about a shadow jumping from a cliff at the side of the canyon directly to dust cloud. Again they wait, only for the young buffalo express her opinion. "I think we are no longer needed here." Just in time to heard a beast roar and the shadow flying out of the cloud when was cleared.
Rolling on the dirt, the shadow bounce and roll a few meters before jumping on his paws and slide across entrance of the canyon. The two buffalo try to run to his old friend, but the screen from the culprit of the storm rise.
When the cloud was cleared the beast could rise up. Using his gigantic wings to lift his massive body on air as its head with runes lines running on his face and body were seen it clearly. Rising his ferocious eyes, the beast announce his anger against the one that make the cut on his chest. A Thunderbird, with a massive body of 5 meters high, was hunting its preys.
SCREEEEECH
Unknown to the beast, that was not the only one.
RRRROOOAAARRR
In front of the beast another one stand in front of it, challenging him.
Standing on his three metal paws, a dark metal wolf of 3 meters high, with red blazing flames running on his joints and metal plates, even his tail was armored with a red blaze light and spark surrounding it. It had deadly claws, ready to reap off the bird, however no one will ever considered it for what this last paws look like. The last paw, better say the right arm, was high enough to hold the weapon that was carrying. Was this part that every one who was seeing from afar could tell that was not a disc.
Having 4 blades attached to a circular handle, where his last paw was holding it, with razors cutting edged that shined with the blood of the beast. A Fūma shuriken, demon windmill shuriken of two meters in diameter, carry the proof the beast was not invincible.
SCREEEEECH
The Thunderbird was not afraid, but the pain in his chest make it to considered the danger of his opponent. The dark metal wolf, with red iris eyes, stare and stand in front of the beast ready for battle. For the two buffalos, they relax for they knew they can not enter in the battles of beasts. They keep quiet and prepare to witness the fight, as the granddaughter buffalo name their beast, their protector, their god.
"Death Claw... is hunting his new prey."
"Okay, so any one have a story. We have bonfire here and we only miss some marshmallow and a good story." A minotaur with his corps was settling down in the lands of the Minotaur Nation. He and his group were under a mission as bodyguards for this merchant family.
"Oh! How about the Black Axe of War!" A young infant boy minotaur scream and run to the bonfire. He and his merchant family were traveling to Equestria from the Minotaur Nation.
"Wait a moment! Are you not too young to hear that story?" He then turn to his mother, working on the good inside their wagons. "Is he allow to hear it?" He whisper to the mother, but still loud for the boy.
"Hey! I am big enough for the Legend of Battle Axe!" He then jump to his bodyguard lap. "So! Are you going to tell it or not!"
"Jajajaja! Okay you win, young master. But hope your mom doesn't get angry at me!" The minotaur mom smile for considering her son's requested. All younglings of the Minotaur Nation were fans of the Black Axe of War. Even if years had passed, all wanted to be strong as this legend.
Seeing that he had permission, the minotaur bodyguard clear his throat. "Ahem! I guess you want me to start from the beginning?" The boy nodded as there were no tomorrow. "Okay... lets start with the reason of his legend."
All begun when the three biggest clans were on the border of war due their influence was changing all the Minotaur Nation and around their neighbors nations, for the last King had died. As tradition, only the strongest son of the leader of the clan can reclaim the throne and guide the nation under their clan doctrine. Two of the clans were war clans but from the last century, the clan Axe was the only one able to reclaim their throne and keep all war declaration as unnecessary unless their people were in danger.
Commencing who was in charge, the king position was between the Hammer clan and the Halberd clan candidates, and always brought the country to war, either to an enemy nation or between themselves. The Axe clan believe that coexisting and balance of the world, a total supremacy will only done nothing to the minotaur future except to doom us. But were never able to win the battle for the throne, until Maximus III went to a secret training on afar place and returned back just in time. To beat without any effort the other two candidates.
From there on, each son of the Axe clan went the same journey and came back in time to win the throne over the years and the Minotaur Nation have prosper as never did before under the Axe clan rules. Their secret, how they win, what training they use, all of this was never reveal until everything change in the last throne battle in the history of the nation. When the next firstborn of the Axe clan was not a male but a female minotaur.
The two other clan saw this an opportunity, to avenge and restore the honor of their previous clan leaders, and to dethrone the Axe clan, decide to join forces. The King minotaur of that area knew the dangerous he was facing, yet he sent his daughter and a few bodyguard to their tradition training on the sacred place Maximus III had established for his descendant to follow, no matter what obstacle they face. The daughter comply and went years to get the power for her or for one of the chosen members that accompany her. Unknown that she will not be able to come back to her home.
With her absences and knowing that the Axe clan would not be able to provide the next candidate, they launch a full attack to the Axe clan before the throne fight came. This was done a few weeks before the day, the perfect moment when the Axe clan were more focus on the competition, and were not able to strengthen the king's security. Without him, the clan was doom to their downfall, and the daughter came to discover her clan destroy when her journey ended.
When she returned, she had to escape for the two clans wanted to discover the secret of the training for themselves, for a new generation of strong minotaur warriors. Also unknown that the other clan wanted to eliminate the other. But at the end, their warriors failed to capture the Axe clan last daughter. They never knew how she escaped for they never heard from her again, or any of their warriors. So with the last thing to do, both the Hammer clan and the Halberd clan declare war and started to-
"Blablabla..." The young boy minotaur interrupt him. "I already know all that history stuff, and I don't want to hear it! Can you-"
"Go to the part of the Black Axe of War?" The bodyguard rise his eyebrow, getting a nod as answer.
Okay. After declaring war, the Halberd clan, with Brutus IV, guide his army to the battlefield. Their army were upon from 10,000 to 50,000 warriors. So, with huge numbers will take days to reach the place against the Hammer clan with their 20,000 warriors. The Hammer clan knew was in trouble, and hoped that their numbers increase in the next days. Only they never expect not only that the Halberd clan didn't show up, until only 5 messengers arrive, but with the declaration of surrender.
Confuse, the leaders of the Hammer clan went to confirm the surrender of the Halberd clan. What they never expect was the messengers had the request for reinforcements for the Hammer clan. No one remember how was it, the tale only state that the messengers were crying by the fear, not demanding, but asking for help. Force II, candidate of the clan, took the decision to accept and went with a scout squad to investigate the report that had the condition attached. A report of a strange warrior Minotaur, wielding a black red axe, show up on the way of their army. And was killing everyone.
From a hill, Force II and his soldiers, reach the battlefield, only to find that was already over. Holding the head of Brutus IV on his left hand with his bloody axe, cover with the blood of his enemies, on his right shoulder. Stand still under the mountain of the dead warriors of the Halberd clan. With his dark black armor with red stripes, soaked in blood, he gaze his new guests with his red furious eyes.
That is when all the Minotaur Nation meet the Black Axe of War.
"YEAH!" The boy scream with excitement, as a race of war, this legend was an idol for all young minotaurs. "To be able to defeat a whole army! What is his secret! GASP Could it be that he receive the secret of the Axe clan?!"
"Hmm... I don't know." The bodyguard look up thinking about it. "It was never revealed and the last daughter of the clan never show up. Since then, the Hammer clan have been in power."
"But?..." The young minotaur ask already knowing what was asking. "They wanted war but since then the minatours haven't gone to any. Do you know why?"
"Ajajajaja! Is not that they don't want." They approach as is a high level secret. "Is that no minotaur wants to face Battle Axe face to face in war. Those who survive, or escape, warn Force II to not summon him again. For another war... he will end what he started."
"All right, is enough." The mother minotaur finish her job. "We should start preparing dinner, sweetheart, please call your father. Can you do that for me?"
"Okay!" He then jump on his hoofs and went to find his father. The mother watch happily for his son energy.
"Pretty energetic your son, madam." She turn back to her family bodyguard. "Going to Equestria will give him a new insight of the world."
"Hah... that is why we are making some business with the ponies." She grab her head, trying to ease her headache. "As any minotaur, our son is too much into fighting... and is not good he is fan of Battle Axe. We hope the pony culture can teach him some... manners and that violence is not the answer."
"I see, that is why your family will establish 10 years business on Equestria." He then focus to keep the bonfire alive. Yet he went for a question, the the two wanted to avoid. "Could be also the reason your family choose us, because your son saw our uniforms?"
The mother turn to him and didn't reply. It was true their son choose his corps, and were not against it for their uniform and set were black armor with axes as main weapons. Still some had swords, war hammers and halberd. Except for one.
She turn to the only one of the corps that was in full dark metal armor, down to his hoofs. He was wearing a heavy coat and didn't use a helmet. However, when they met wild beasts, he instantly was wearing a helmet and the family didn't notice when he put it and off after. As well see a red light on him and under his coat. And last but not unexpected, he was the only one using a black red blade edge battle axe, almost a big as him for being a minotaur of 2m high.
This minotaur was sitting at a side of the camp. The mother could take him as an ordinary solitaire mercenary. Of course, ignoring he is a normal grey fur with black mane normal minotaur. But she couldn't for he was the only one she saw, in her entire life, black horns and an unexpressive yet powerful black eyes.
The mother keep staring at him, for she was afraid her son approach him. But his buddy try assure her. "Don't worry. He is not dangerous for us. For our enemy is, but we order him to never harm our clients." The mother had a hard time to believe as she never took her eyes away.
Seeing that she was not buy it. The bodyguard shout out. "Hey! Battle Axe! Repeat your order! Are you a danger to our clients?" The mother did nothing to response, for she was not afraid to say no.
She was just afraid of his emotionless voice. "Negative." She unintentionally flinch to his voice, maybe for her blood, being descendent of the Halberd clan, she could feel the fear of her ancestors.
The black minotaur raise his face. "Battle Axe is not a danger for you. Battle Axe is not the same Battle Axe of that era. Battle Axe is a different Battle Axe. Battle Axe follow the orders of Battle Axe's friend, Iron Will."
The mother could see there were no threat, even so she pray for peace to continue on the Minotaur Nation. Somehow, she knew the Black Axe of War will be back.
"Nothing from our scout #458?" A old female voice resonate on the Changelings Empire room consulate. "Any new reports or whereabout of her?"
"We are... sorry our queen." A senior changeling with only a few years younger than her, with a diplomatic uniform answer her. "Since most of our scouts infiltrate on other nations are without their consent, we are unable to ask for assistance. Beside that we send individual and not party or pairs in group. So other scouts doesn't know the whereabout of their companions."
"Hmm... this is really troublesome." In a room with a circular table, with nine chairs, in the middle sat the current queen.
She, as a queen Changeling, was bigger and taller as a celestial alicorn, but was old enough near to her last century. Her natural Changeling shell was not hard as a healthy changeling, and was almost greyish than the natural black. Their wings were also thinner and they no longer have the ability to fly. Even the silk mane of her was no longer healthy green but almost white compared to her dark green dress and her black coat. Yet she still posses the final world of the Changeling Empire.
Taking a breath, she prepare the next agenda for her kind. "The disappearance of scout #458 is top priority now. Any available scout near her area most change to a Search agent. Send the word that their scout mission is cancelled and provide their findings and reports to their contact agent."
All the seniors nodded, understanding and obey at their queen command. Yet one, the War Counselor, refuse. The male changeling stand up and shout his response. "This is a waste of time! We all know that scout had personal reasons to abandon her mission! You are only covering up her betrayal for wanting a private life with the ponies!"
The old queen stare him emotionless, knowing what he was doing. "My dear War Counselor, I personally dispatch scout #458. And I can assure you that she didn't show any sign of betray. Rather she was loyal to her mission and find a way to make the ponies see us as a non threat species. So Changelings and ponies could live-"
BANG
"Nonsense!" The War Counselor hit the table as he stand up. "Are you asking us to live equally with inferiors lives! Us to live with our food! That is was you were asking and hoped for many years! My Queen! Isn't time to forget those foolish ideals! Our larva are not growing well do the lack of love energy! How long are you going to make our kind suffer more by trying to get acceptance from those lesser species!"
SIGH The Queen was tired of his declaration, every reunion was the same with this old changeling. "Counselor, although I recognize our food and love energy situation, I need to remind you that those 'lesser' species are more than just food stuck. If we want a long prosperity for our kind, we have to start coexist with them."
"But-" He was on the verge to explode. Only to cold down with her warning.
"No buts." Still emotionless, she showed who was the one who rule this place. "Beside, forcing it will only ruin the quality. You should know it after the practices and tests you make with your younglings."
The War Counselor shut up from that moment. And even if he didn't wanted to, the other counselor were watching his movements and response. If was not for the queen's puppet, he could show the rest of the counselors his plan and get their support against the queen ideology. Yet when his test show little to none result, he was now questioned instead of the queen. If his plan wanted to succeed, he have to accept a few more defeats, for war was not decided yet.
Not letting him escape, the still unimpressive queen give him the ultimatum. "If you want to bring this theme again, then allow me a few days to bring one of the scout that was able to succeed my way. I believe he and his partner are raising a strong larva... stronger and healthy than yours."
"...No... there's no need." He sat down, as a veteran politic and soldier, knew that was going to lose.
"Hmm? What is the problem? Didn't you want to compare your method?" She tilde her head provoking him, but when she saw the worry on the rest decide to end it. "Returning back to scout #458, I know she was able to... establish a friendly contact to the Equestria's Chief of espionage. He too disappear, with her or not, is still a mystery that the ponies haven't figure it out. This means a possible third party. So for now let leave it to our agents in Equestria to find out the whereabouts of those two. Is there anything else?"
All the seniors shaken and said no to her. The War Counselor clench his fist. But before he could think to act, he glance to a very annoying spot on his eyes. Not so far from the queen, a maid changeling was behind her. This maid was a personal maid and was allow to stay inside this room with of all them. Yet he knew the reason why she was here.
"No..." Is all he could say now. "No more objections, my Queen. We will follow your orders."
"Good... Oh, my bones hurts for being here for to long." The Queen crack her body and neck. The maid seeing this, was her call to assist her. She went and help her standing up. "I will be on my chambers, resting. I wish good night to all of you." And the maid guide her out of the room.
Soon, some counselors decide to discuss a few more others points. Others follow the example of the Queen when she leave and the rest then take their leave after them. All except for the War Counselors and another two at his side. They keep in quiet, checking some papers while he was pondering on his mind. After a good set of time had passed, he ask his lackeys.
"Have they check the information this time?" The question was low only for them, yet he knew was not necessary. She already knew. "Have our agents, discover the roles today?"
The lackey on his right was pondering if tell him or not. "We... are only 99% sure... yet we all know that... it can fail... just as all other attempts. We should just stop. We can get more problems if we keep it and-"
"Is enough for me... that witch already knows it... and is still playing on it!" His anger increase and now was clenching his fangs. He then turn to her left lackey. "Are our boys in positions?!"
The second lackey was sweating if answering him his opinion or not. At the end he choose what he wanted to hear. "Yes... they are..."
The War Counselor turn to the exit of the room, where Queen left. "Good... long live the Queen..."
"If you keep doing this, your highness you will not live long enough to see your hard work." Not far from the room, the maid was lecturing the old queen. "Pyon!~ Do you have any idea that hard work is upon me! Please keep in mind or a consideration to me! Pyon~"
"Sorry, my bad." She responds emotionlessly to her maiden imperative. "Is just that old geezer stared trying to make me look weak and my way is bad blablablabla and so on." She keep walking ignoring the puff face her maid was making. "I had to... for scout #458 dead. My Emerald."
The two stay quiet for a few steps, the maid leave behind her childish and went serious, for the queen daughter. "Emerald... if she had be born as a Queen larva, she was going to inherit the throne, for she accept to follow your steps, right?"
"I have give birth to many larvae... she was just another one." The Queen keep her eyes forward, and no emotion reflect on her eyes. "With so much hate on our species, is impossible for our race to sustain well the new generation. A there is almost none other Changelings that know all of our species traits anymore, they only know hate and to steal love from others. But I don't blame them, they are only desperate."
They turn the corner, and both walk in to the next hallway. Somehow, the lighting was low in this section, but the two never notice it and keep talking. "Desperate... Pyon! Do you mean also your current daughter, the next heir to the throne? Pyon~"
"SIGH... Yes, that impatient Chrysalis can't stop to think for herself, for her good and the others. Very impatient to get my stuffs as well. Almost, as she wish me dead now... I wonder." Both were mid halfway, until she notice how darker the hall was. And the shadows around them. "IF she want me dead now as the rest of this world."
SLASH
As fast at it could, a shadow move out of his hideout and went from the back of the two changelings. Maybe because was time. Maybe because saw the signal. Maybe because his prey notice him. It was clear what happen. Waiting in the dark hall, an assassin fall from the roof and went to the objective. With a dagger on his hand, with a black coat with a leather armor under it, went to kill the Queen. So he did his job.
And stab at the maid.
The assassin fall just behind the maid and insert the dagger to its back as he grab her from her neck. The poor maid wide open her eyes and was speechless. The assassin breath in and out for he was succeed to reach his target. Even the other shadows were speechless for his brave and how he made the job they were assign. As for the Queen, that turn just to see the attempt of assassination, give her opinion on it.
"Wrong! Incorrect target." The assassin freeze, he didn't wanted, but could not resist to turn to the Queen. The one with the red rune on her hand, and a smile on her face. "You choose wrongly, my dear. Today was not my turn to be the maid."
The assassin realize too late his situation, nor did he notice that his dagger was bent and useless, because the 'maid' was now active. Not giving him time to respond, the 'maid' grab his right arm with the same he restrain his target. Then with the free hand, the 'maid' grab his face, shutting him up. And with pure brute force, the 'maid' make a shoulder throw directly to the floor in front of them. Making the assassin to enter a world of pain.
BANG
The assassin lost his air on his lungs when he crash on the floor. He knew he was done if he didn't stand up, so he did the best to lift him, but failed with only sitting up as he cough for air. Not realizing that was the last time he will be breathing.
"End him." He open his eyes to see hands on his head.
"Pyon~" Hearing the 'maid' replying, he knew his life was over.
SNAP
The last thing he saw, was his smiling Queen and the red eyes of the 'maid'. Just to face fall to the ground and darkness consuming him. When was done, the Queen started to check his chest, not needing to turning him around. For his head was the only thing facing down.
"Hmm... no crest, no insignia and the uniform is generic... yeah we will need to interrogate one of them." The Queen look up, just in time to see a dagger stop a few inches from her forehead. "Hmm, Shard, please don't worry for me. I want to see if this assassins have an opportunity or not."
What she was referring is that she already had everything set, even if she die today, she was just tired and bored with this. So she was not amuse having a dagger on her face. Neither seeing her 'maid', having the hand with the dagger in the left hand, and the right hand through the chest of the second assassin of this day. The Queen unfazed also added. "You can stop the maid role. Is not funny anymore after see it 100 times already."
"Pyon~" The 'maid' remove her hand from the corpse, letting out the blood that the claw blades on her hand make, giving the reply that understood her order. Soon the maid was engulfed by dark red flames. The was an innocent maid changeling was substituted by a dark metal changeling. No many have seen this rare changeling, yet those who know it were doom, for he only show himself for those fated to die. The same fate was for the remaining 8 shadows as soon they see the real form and twin claw blades on both hands of this 'maid'.
The Queen's Yami Tool, False Shard, using his real voice wicked male emotionless voice resonate in the poor souls as was the last thing they heard. "Order receive. Pyon~"
With the compliment of the Queen. "'Pyon~', Je, Chrysalis, you and your suggestion."
"Huh... it seem some pieces are now moving." Lord Erebus, talk to his guest, as she was checking as well all the current Users' situations. "Are you also planning to make yours?"
I already started since the beginning. They are too late already.
"Oh~ Including from that time." He didn't need to bring the details. "I'm not surprised... but I'm excited to see your master plan in motion. You were always the crooked one."
The silhouette of a filly stand in front of the bubbles. She didn't have a body, she was like an astral red ghost. She had no trait, her image show that had a small dress with a straight mane that reach her back but other than that was not different from a normal filly. However, she was not normal from the beginning.
Affirmative~ Even If I failed before~ Jejeje~ I will succeed in this life~
Lord Erebus stare her unfazed. Including the only detail that show off from her. On her empty face, there could be see her twisted smile. Laughing at the image of one bubble with Twilight walking on the streets of Ponyville. With her Yami Tool.
Everything shall go as planned~ You will fulfill our dreams~ My dear Shadow~
Author's Note
Next, Who you promised? To her, my world
Author's Note
Special news. I redraft and update a new chapter 1. The contents is the same but better to be friendly to read. When you leave a comment, tell me if you feel better the first chapter so I can check the others chapter.
PS So sorry! I didn't know how simple and ugly was to read the first chapter was! Now I know why the dislike.
Thanks
Special Thanks
Hi, this is Shadowroad. I write this chapter as a letter of gratitude for ready my first story. As well some thoughts while I was making, the terms I add and what they are, and some secrets of the story. So let start with how I started this story and my fandom in MLP.
First, I confess that I became a brony in 2012 near my first year in university. Also I need to add that I am not a hardcore fan so was not my first show priority choice. Yet when I see the second episode, I was catch by their animation, how neat and well the show was made, but overall the story and the characters. Specially the main 6.
I see a part in youtube, and seeing how was I was interesting in the show, I give it a chance and started to see all the seasons available on that time. It hurt me when I came to season 3 and see was shorted than the others and make me ask why. Just to know that Lauren, the master mind of this great show, was leaving and the producer were deciding to end the show on that season. Good thing the show not only provided a new season 4 but as well season 5 until season 9. But was at the premier of season 5 that I got disconnected, almost. Yet I get more interest in the fandom and find this webpage, were a lot of Fimfiction material provide me a good time reading with all kind the stories I could find. And yes that include mature contents.
During my brony initiation period, I watch and read all MLP contents. Even I follow, without an account, many writers and their stories. First is Tatsurou, I think he is active but don't write more, his adopt stories are really good including his 'Fortresshy: The Nine Fathers'. Next I like to thanks to Onomonopia for creating really amazing crossover with DC, MARVEL, Nintendo and others universe, but I haven't see any new chapters. I only hope he is okay. And I wanted to mention to Alejin and jl7895, both make good slice life stories as well version of a pony and human adopted by Celestia. I want to say that their stories inspired me to make my own version, if I make them and upload them hope they don't get mad with me using their stories as bases of mine. For I have two human adopts stories thanks to them.
All of their stories provide me a good time as well views and interest stories I desire to read and ended. That is why I see a few of them never were completed and some writers have not upload any new chapter. And it is a pain for I will never see the ending of their stories, but life is unpredictable and I only can pray that this amazing people are safe and sound.
Now about the story, during the first years, I kinda had in mind my stories for the FIM universe. And yes I had a self insert story as well a few crossover with other series. But was not until 2023 I decide to write and make real this story, of the Shadow Blade and the Yami Tools universe.
All started when my current job provide me a back office job, had free time during the day and no way to kill it. They even took all the things that help to pass the time, as a music app I installed on the computer killing all my playlists I was keeping in it. So rather than finding other ways, including to continue reading more MLP stories, yes I still read when I have time, I decide to write 'Who Are You? A Shadow'.
There is a few things about when I started writing. First, I had many stories in mind but choose this one since all started with the episode that make me enter into the fandom. Second, this story was not meant to be 4 books, that is what I planned for this story now. The reason was that I planned only to write the important parts but then I ask myself, how my readers will piece the in-between. An example was that I original wanted to skip the introduction of Shadow to the rest of the main 6 and only Twilight meeting him.
These in-between chapter make me to think, chose and make the events so the story make sense and fluid. With it, make me to create more OC characters such as the two sister, Scarlet and Miracle, as potential rivals for Twilight and Luna, the originals love interest. And yes this may be a spoiler, and I think some have already guest who will win. Yet this help me to set better for future main events, for this give me the ideal role for this OC in the story.
As for the events, the fights and characters personality were all in what I know and had in mind. I want to bring with the fight of the Lumberwolf, I wanted to make the fight as not a one side slaughter. That is why I took inspiration in my life, I twist my ankle in this year as well.
Also, some parts and phrase were inspired as well, if some noticed where they came from all I have to said that I think were cool and that is why I incorporate but at the same time to make my version. Who doesn't scream with Seele and her ultimate in Honkia Star Rail each time she disappear in the sea of butterflies XD.
The only thing I am not sure is the characters personality. I was kinda thinking the way of speaking as well for the words. When Applejack and her family introduction came I was 100% unsure what was the dialect of specking of her character. I only thought to make it the closest I imagine but in the case you didn't like or think is better to use the original as the show, I will change it on a later time. Please leave on the comments what you think, for I fear when Zecora come. (Do I try the rhymes or just make an exception?)
Now for the funny facts. Shadow Blade was not the name I original had in mind, in the past I only think to name each Yami Tool by their weapons but adding real names help to separate from the generic Units. So the original was only 'Blade' and the part 'Shadow' was added for my brony name ShadowRoad. When the castle arc ended I make it official name him 'The Shadow Blade', but stay with Shadow for Blade was already taken, *Ahem* HSR. Later on I make the rest for the other Units Twilight and friends will meet.
About the Yami Legion and the system they were already part but not as complex I make it at the end, and will continue evolving that is for sure. The Three Yami Commandments also were not set in stone but had them already for the hospital arc. Had to create from zero the human race story part, this was not on the original draft, it ended well for I already set the full story in the revealing arc.
The next I want to bring is the User part. They were suppose to be masters titles, but when I added the Yami System, why not to make it more spicy that it is so the term was evolved to 'User' to reflect that technological part. And if you had wondering, yes is human advance technology, but how it worked, well put your theories on the comment section.
What else... Oh! That bring me the 'True Self'. These term was modified to, let said, make more sense on the battle with Nightmare Moon. First, no, Nightmare Moon is not a True Self, I considered as an alter ego of Luna yet I need a reason for Shadow enter in Combat Mode to show the true power of the Yami Tools. I don't know if you notice but on the edit process of the story I will update the first chapters for I didn't have it until it came the EOH arc. Yet I am happy with it for True Self will be the reason, answer and important detail in the story. For you have not see yet the real form of the True Self.
To end this letter, I wanted to share my plans for this story. The same reason the other writers I followed in the past leave or couldn't complete their stories can happen to me. If that happen, I may just spoilers the ending yet I promised myself to complete this story no matter what.
I want to add that I took this opportunity to take this experience as my first work as an aspiring writer. In the past I had so many stories, even write some chapters that my family say to me that were interest. And if I can not find a suitable job I can take this as the basics to take that career. So if you share your opinion, like/dislike this story and comment what you think of my work, I will really appreciated no matter if is good or bad. All feedback are welcome.
So here are my notes I want to share with you.
*The main 6 and any pony to their age will be young adults. This is to valid the mature part.
OC
Terms
Terra, the name of the planet where this MLP universe was set. (if there is an official name please let me know, I never search for it XD)
Yami Tool/Unit, ponies/beings that were process to become tool and weapons to carry Lord Erebus promise to this world. They were stripped of their own personalities to be the perfect beings to carry out his plan, and his power.
Master/Users, ponies that were recognize by the system and are allow to use the Yami Tools as pawns on their personal plans
Yami System, the system that monitor Units and Users, orders and request on the system for information, actions and use of the promise of Lord Erebus
The Three Yami Commandments, the rules that Units, Users and the system must follow, to avoid misuse of the power they posses, including releasing the Yami Tool.
First Commandment. Who are you?
1 The Yami Tools. I am their tool, their weapon, their arms and legs. My will is to serve the world wishes, commands, and desires. The will of the world is my reason of existence as I am a shadow. As a blade and tool, I will continue serving, my master, until my body become dust and my existence reach its true end.
Second Commandment. Who you serve?
2 The Users. As a tool, any being can earn my ownership, but the Yami tool will only recognize true proprietorship if the user recognize inferiority and is convinced that is not worthy, for the one who beat it, have been acknowledge their superiority that have won over my master.
Third Commandment. Who you promised?
3 The Yami System. As a tool, nothing will free me from my role. Love, Grief, Fear, Envy, and Anger are not require or need it on my soul. Desire, craving, longing, or yearning anything is useless in my purpose. For a life is not part of my destiny. Not even death can reclaim me. For I am a tool, weapon, an object bound to the world, not myself. Such is his promise to this world, and for I, to accomplish it, for all eternity. For I failed on it, my existence, is worthless.
The promise, the pact that the gods make to the habitants to these universe as they give a part of their power to them. (The first one is the original as I imagine, second drafted version)
The Promise (Erebus, chaos)
2
Why do we live in harmony? Why is it necessary to connect with others? My children, you do not belong in the world of others. Take my gift, use it with power, use it for yourself, use it for your dreams, wishes and desires. Create the whole world for you, for a world as your own.
The hope (Faust, harmony)
2
What is necessary to live Chaos? Why do we need to fight with others? My children, you can have a life with others. Accept my gift, use this power, use it for everyone, use it for your goals and beliefs. Give yourself to all for the world, to create a world for all.
True Self, is the concept and form of the true desires of the pony. This can considered as the shadows and personas in Persona series yet in here is a type of corruption that free the pony to do what it truly desire. Even if they know that is not the correct thing yet can't deny it.
'The true in our souls' is the book of the True realm and Erebus gift that was recognize, yes he wrote the book.
*Chronology of the main events
Discord win against Shadow first master and he fight for him on the war against Celestia. He is seal by the elements cutting his connection to the system. He sleep until the effect on the EOH were leaving from him and the Three Yami Commandments were restored.
Discord was still Shadow's master until his time to be seal by the EOH came. Passing the role of User to Celestia without telling. Luna was more focus on saving Shadow, until she discover the promise giving birth to Nightmare Moon's conquest ambition. With the intention to win Shadow's power and accept her jealousy from Celestia.
3.On the test of Twilight to open Spike's egg, Celestia recognize her activating the Second Commandment. When Twilight had enough and ask for real help, she activate the Commandments awaking Shadow from his sleep yet the master system was not working. This make Unit #2 be aware of the error.
After the castle arc, Shadow make a name on Ponyville making Fire started to study the Yami Legion. When the Nightmare Moon arc arrive, he theorize there are more Units, including the hunting orders of Unit #2. Following Shadow's trace, Unit #2 came to Everfree Forest but to late to prevent the spy team to send the report on Fire's notes. His targets soon were Gadget, Fire and Shadow, and any pony that was close to his real mission.
Twilight and Luna have recognize their feelings yet they know that will not be able to reach Shadow, neither he will be able to receive them. But both have decide to face the dangers and the obstacle, personals included, that will be coming in the future. Including Shadow's curse and their True Self.
Well that is all I can share at the moment. Again, thanks for ready my work and reaching so far. Also, if you like this type of narrative, the description narrative as I called, I can keep going for the second book. First update, I will need time to check the Season 1 content to have a draft for the second book, and will take time. Need to check again each chapter so can match the first season and make no mistake to change something from the first book.
So with this will end of my first book. Thanks for reading and see you in the next chapter.
Who are you?
Awake, your master call you, your new master waits. Now go and complete your orders, do no let any one oppose in your way, no matter what happen to you. A servant don't need generosity, nor need kindness and laugher, he only need to be honest and loyalty to his orders. For his master, he will do everything, for he will be there for his master, even if she don't need him. For she can trust him and he will face any danger, to make the world she desire, for his purpose is to complete it, yet his quest will never end. Because her world will change, since he is obliged to fulfill it or shall pay the price against the code. For every one will understand to recognize his role and the dangers that brings with it.
To be forever a shadow of the world.
Next, Who you promised? To her, my world
So, how are you been with Shadow?
Please! I need him to impress my old friend!
Greeting Shadow. I have to said... you look handsome on that outfit.
I am... an annoyance... to everypony... will be okay if I... disappear from your life?
For Trixie came from a far land to prove Trixie is the best! So Trixie challenge you!
We are weapons and tools for the children of this world... Shadow, isn't it, remember this words.
Beware of what is in your future to come, for fail is on your way for not overcome.
Even if I fight him at Combat Mode, the fight is still uncertain... and I may lose against it.
Shadow is our friend! He will protect us!
MUAJAJAJAJAJAJA!!! DO YOU TRULY BELIEVE YOU COULD JUST ASK FOR IT!!! YOU ARE REALLY JUST A FILLY!!! IN THIS DOG-EAT-DOG WORLD!!!
Shadow... no, Unit #3... are you... defective?
Who.. was she? Why... I am crying for?
View Online
Extra: The tale of a derpy and her guardian angel
Extra: The tale of a derpy and her guardian angel
The ponies on Ponyville were having a beautiful day.
Every stallion, mare and foals were having a bright clear day. No storm or rain was planned and was Sunday for families to go out. Some went to the park, some to stores, some decide to take a stroll on the market. Even the construction site on the town side was in order and no accidents were reported in the last..... 0 days? Well, the ponies hoped that it will be a good day for everypony.
"BLAZE! Where are you son!", except for a dad looking for his lost colt. "Where are you buddy! Your mom is dead worry! Please! Answer us!"
This family of three decide to check the market and have fun while looking, they never expect the son of the family was going to disappear when both parent where checking the book in sell. The mother was checking new cooking receipt books when she asked what they wanted to eat with her husband and son. Was there they were missing a member of the family.
Scared their 6 years son get hurt, both separate to look for him. The father decide to check outside of the market. "BLAZE! Please! Answer us! We are worry!" He took the street were the construction site entry was located.
"Okay... let check this again...", the construction manager had a report in front of three workers. "It says here that you poked your eyes, fell several floors straight to the ground, hit your heads with wooden boards and... used the equipment to hurt yourself because your partner ate your lunch? Is this seriously?!"
A short green unicorn stallion with a mushroom black mane was the first to complain. "Well, in my defense, if was not for these two buffoons, I will have finished building this house by yesterday.", his name was Mow.
A skinny red pegasus stallion with a bald on top and fluffy brown mane on the sides was next. "Hey, is not my fault! Joy was eating my lunch! If I haven't stop him I was going to be without lunch!", this one was Berry.
All three turn to the last worker, a chubby blue stallion with a short bald mane. "........... I was hungry after eating my lunch." CHOMP Joy defend himself by giving a bite to the daisy flower sandwich. That was of Mow.
"HEY! That is my sandwich!", Mow slapped him on the forehead. And the show started.
Joy cover his face but was not going to let Mow got away with it, he only forgot that Berry was behind him. Joy raise his arm with two finger, he hit Berry's snout and poke Mow's eyes. Joy laugh to Mow's face and he turn to Berry, where he saw Berry's angry face and was hit in the jewels. With Joy bend on his knees Berry had free way to slap Mow. Mow was angry again and return the slap to Berry. Mow smile, his smile turns into a frown with the hit he receive from Joy's head when he stand up.
After a moment of pain, the three brothers started to slap between themselves. Until they cross their arms, but they didn't stop and each one poked the other in the eyes. With the three of them they separate blindly and staggering, headbutting the three of them together.
The chief could only stare how these three brothers were harming themselves. If it was a comedy show he could enjoy it. But was his working crew until new ones arrive. "No wonder this buffoons are called 'The three stooges'... Builder, you better hide for I will take back my money for these three cost me..."
When he saw that they were going for the heavy equipment, the chief decide to stop them. "Hey! This house was planned before the Sun Summer Celebration! If you three clowns want your paycheck, you better finish this by sunset!"
The chief turn to check something else somewhere else, the warning works as the three calm down and went to work. When all this end, neither the chief and the three workers check that a foal was nearby on the site. He was checking the construction tools behind a wall on the other side. The little colt was checking a protection hat, he didn't know but he soon cutie mark was of a smith and was fascinated to build unique things. Only he have not discovered his talent yet, neither the ponies that he was there and his parents were looking for him.
"Blaze! Where are you son! We-", the desperate father was looking around, until he saw his colt from a block putting the helmet on his head. "Blaze! Thanks to Faust that- HEY!", at the same time the new fight of the three workers.
"YOU ATE MY LUNCH TOO!", the father could see that Joy was running from Mow while Berry was trying to stop them. The father could see that they were running toward the wall that his son was behind.
Joy could only run from Mow for he eat the premium dandelion flower sandwich. "I am sorry! I was hungry!" The three premium dandelion flower sandwich him and his brothers were leaving until they finish building the house.
"OH! SO YOU ARE HUNGRY! THEN EAT THIS!", Mow charge a stun spell and launch to his brother.
Joy seeing the imminent danger, he turn and wait for the pain. But after years making his brother angry, he crouched avoiding the blast where ended on the finish wall. BANG The three stopped and froze to check the burned spot on the wall. The blast awake the whole town, this include the father and son. They waited to see the damage of their actions, after value seconds passed and nothing happen. Joy was the first to jump on happiness and take out his tongue to his brothers.
Not seeing the unattached wall falling to the other side. The side where the colt was standing.
"BLAZE!", the father shout out alerting everypony.
However, no matter how fast he could run, neither the three workers to able to act on time, and all the bystanders that were staring hopeless. No pony could reach the little colt that had no idea what was behind him. The father try his best to reach him, he even jump to cover his son from the debris. Yet was not enough to cover the distance as he crash on the floor just meter away. When the father open his eyes, he witness how his son disappear under a red wall. And a black shadow.
CRASH
The whole place soon quiet down. Does who doesn't know, were expecting news for what happen. For those that did know, stare the last place they saw the colt. The three workers also stop their show, not knowing that he was there. And the father just stand there, not believing what just happen.
"... No... please no...", after accepting the fact, he stand up and walked next to the rubble, thinking that his son was underneath. "Oh... SOB... Blaze... why... why- Dad? -HUH?!", just to wide open his eyes and look behind it.
After the dust of cloud was settling down, the colt was on floor unscratched. Surprised what just happen on the order side of the rumbles. All the ponies were astonish that the colt escape from the danger he was, no pony believe it.
"BLAZE!", the dad was the one who thought all was his imagination, so he didn't care of it as he launch to his son. "SON! PLEASE! NEVER DO THIS AGAIN! PLEASE! NEVER STAY AWAY FROM ME! SOB", he started to cry hugging his son.
The three workers were observing the father and the son together. Mow was affected by this. "I... didn't know. I didn't know that this could happen... Joy, I am sorry. I should have stop and-", yet his brother assure him that wasn't.
"I-i-is okay! I should have talk and tell you guys. But I don't blame you, brother." Joy pat Mow's back. "All you need to know is that I have fun to be with you guys."
"Well, we should still be careful from now on.", Berry talk at the end. "Even if this accidents happen to us, we should still take things slow and safe. Come on, we should apologize with that colt.", with his word, the three went to check the colt that they surely scared him for life.
But he wasn't. The colt was speechless, he was scared but most of all was intrigue what he saw. In the small fraction of time he notice the wall falling to him, he thought seeing another thing. Even if was scaring to see, he thought he just saw a black knight run to him and pick him up just to put down on the floor when the wall fall. Not knowing that the same black knight was on top of a house on the other side of the street checking the result of his actions.
'Ponies can be so annoying.', Shadow was on his search for the Elements of Harmony, he was distracted after all the shouting and commotion. Again, for the third time in this day. 'At this rate, I may not be able to find them. Better stop helping this ponies... if only was easy for me.'
It happen always each time he enter the town. He always was distracted on his mission, either the ponies making a commotion he can not ignore or his pink problem hunt him once she notice he was in town. He have been in this two weeks searching for a clue, and was a nightmare for him not being able to get what his master needs. However, he was more angry with himself for he couldn't discover why he was helping the townponies.
Luckily, it was not against his master order, and without a conditional order to tell him a deadline, Shadow had more time that he wanted to take. He just hope that nothing continue distracting him today. Only to realize that from a far distance in front of him was a pegasus mare flying just in time on his line of sight. It call his attention and he didn't had to wonder why.
Unable to take his eyes from the mare, he just saw how bad she was flying. And how low she was. Too low that could crash a tree. Just above of the Everfree Forest.
'... She can't crash with... she did.', Shadow just witness the mare taking a bad turn and disappear in the tree branches. Only in seconds to see that tree shake. '... It must be her. That mare I always see each time... what to do now?...'
Shadow was mediating what to think, too much that he didn't notice that the colt was released from his father. Once the commotion ended, the three workers and the chief were asking for forgiveness to the father. All the ponies eyes were on the incident, except for the colt that was looking everywhere. And as if he knew where to look, the colt turn and raise his eyes in time to see Shadow on the roof.
"... It can't be...", with eyes wide open, the colt stare to the black metal knight that he didn't believe. He was about to shout out. "Could it be... is the- BLAZE!"
But his mother bring him to a dead hug. "THANKS FAUST THAT YOUR ARE SAFE!", the mother heard the commotion and once she lock down on her son she went straight to him.
"OW OW OW OW! Mom! I am okay!", under the dead hug, the colt try to release himself. "Mom! You are not going to believe it! Its The Shadow Blade! Look!"
"What?!", the mom turn where he is pointed just to return and scold him. "Is not funny Blaze! You could got hurt! Never ever leave our side! You shouldn't follow crazy stories! You heard me!"
"What?", the colt was confuse so he turn as well. "But is true. He is right... there?", and more confused after seeing it himself.
There was no one on the roof anymore.
"Ow... This is time you really mess up, Derpy." Talking to herself, Derpy hang up from her legs with vines from the tree she crash on her search.
The grey mare with her blonde hanging down as her, wearing her mailmare uniform, was in trouble. First, she started her day as usual. She mess up the breakfast only for her daughter to help her. She check in on her work only to not see ladder that a painter was using and brought down the ladder, the painter and the can of paint on her boss. Just later to take the incorrect set of package she was assign and waste all the day taking all of them to the correct address.
And to notice she drop one in the forest, she decide to look for it alone. "Okay, Derpy this is not the worst you got to. I just need to - Ahh!", she swing herself trying to untie herself but in the process the vine broke letting her to fall.
On her back. CRACK
"Ahh! It's hurt!", Derpy cry for she fall over her left wing, breaking it on the process. She suppress the pain, she then look and saw no blood but knew the bone was dislocated. "No... not again. Not now.", she stand up and started to look around.
No matter where she look with her two eyes, everywhere was the same to her. Even if was in plain middle of the day, the forest landscape was dark as in a storm day with dark clouds. Was not too dark, yet enough to not allow to see beyond the trees, or whose eyes were watching her from the dark belongs. She embrace herself for the cold fear she was feeling.
However she was determine to fix her errors. "Okay, Derpy, we can do this. Just walk straight forward- OW!", and hit with a tree with her face.
Derpy massages her snout and shake her head from the dizziness. Before she could continue, she took a moment for herself. That is when the concern that haunted all her life, the reason she always fight everyday, came to her as she focus on her sight. And notice that still with effort, she could not focus her two eyes on one direction.
'Why... I am so useless...', Derpy remember from her deepest memories the issue of her eyes. Due a genetic effect on her body, the muscle of her eyes were weaker than the normal ponies.
When her family took her on her 5 years old to check her eyes, the doctors who diagnosed were not able to fix the issue of her sight. No healing magic can help Derpy for there is no damage to fix. Derpy was born to have her eyes split and with it her vision divided. Because she see two things at the same time, she was not able to focus and know the direction and things she was doing.
'Luckily this didn't affected Dinky's birth... Thanks Faust she born a normal filly.', Derpy return back after the pain pass out. She already accept her issue and still was full of confidence on herself. 'Let find the package and complete the job. You can do this, Derpy.'
Thanks to her daughter that she got after meeting her husband, Dr. Hooves, Derpy was determine to have a smile on her face. No matter how hard the rain was on her day, she always believe a rainbow at the other side. Even with the complication of her life, her family and friends were enough for her and continue walking. Even if this day she started with bad luck, as every day, Derpy knew that everything was going to be okay.
"Yep! This is just another day!... Hmm, I wonder if today will be as the previous days I had in the last previous weeks.", she start her journey looking for that package. "Is a little strange that my accidents occurrences were reduce day after day... when was it?..."
She keep thinking she was in luck or had a guardian angel. "Well, what ever it is, I know that everything is fine."
But is wasn't. Well at least for a while everything was going to her way.
Derpy haven't found the package after everything she went through. Without being able to fly, she had to pass many obstacles as the plants leaf's and vines on her way, just as she pass without any resistance but she had to remove it from her. She stop on rivers finding the way to cross, and seeing how trees fall on the spot making a bridge for her. She even encounter a pack of Timberwolves with no hope of losing them, yet they notice her but didn't attack her, only sniff in the air and turn back immediately.
Derpy was fine. But was not fine when she lost herself and enter a cave. Where she bump with a Ursa Minor, awaking the beast and notice her. Both were now staring eye to eye.
"Oh... Hi there...", Derpy walks backwards hoping that the beast doesn't mind her presence. "Nothing to see here... Everything is FINE!", but by doing it she didn't pay attention her steps.
Derpy was walking to the place the bear put the left overs and his toys. One of those things was a table stone that the animal use to bite, it had a beehive that was full of honey on top on one edge. Derpy was walking on the other edge until she step on a bone, making her fall on that edge. When she fall on her butt, her height was enough to launch the beehive, using the stone table as catapult, on the air.
Both Depry and the Ursa Minor watch beehive launch arc. Where it fall directly to the bear's eyes.
ROAR
Angry of the pain, the bear shake his head and use his paws to clean his eyes. He restore his right eye, in time to lock down in sight on Derpy. "Oh boy."
ROAR
"I AM SORRY!", Derpy scream while crying and running away to save her life.
Both were running to the exit and thanks that both had a bad sight, there was no advantage or disadvantage on the hunter or prey. It was a long run for Derpy, and all she could think was asking for another day. For the Ursa Minor, he only wanted crush her. But seeing how was hard for the beast to ignore the stickiness and the pain on his eyes and face, it show that was Derpy the one that was going to win.
'Almost there!', Derpy could see the light on the entrance. 'Yes! Again! I am Sorry! I promise to-... Huh?'
Derpy was confuse. For a moment she thought that she was to exit the cave. Only for her view change drastically burry and an intense pain invade her body. She didn't know it, Derpy was hit by the bear's paw in a last attempt to catch her. The bear fail on it, but was able to hit her on her back.
"UGH!!!", the hit send her flying to hit a tree outside. No fatal damage but strong enough to knock her out.
'No... I can't...', she open only one eye as she try to move. But her body didn't respond and was not moving on the ground. The last thing she saw, was the Ursa Minor looking around for her. She knew that there was no hope in escaping from this destiny. She will soon be bear food and nothing was going to change it.
Neither she believe in her guardian angel could save her, so she only ask one thing. "I wish... to see you... one last... time...", she mumble, closing her eyes accepting her end.
She let the darkness to take her. "... my Dinky."
"Order receive."
'Hmm!?', Derpy open again her eyes. She didn't know why but somehow her pain was gone. Also, she was staring a dark roof rather the Ursa Minor coming to her.
Derpy didn't know how much time pass, she knew that hours had passed for she felt everything different. First was the pain, it was gone yet her body still felt that was toyed by a bear. Later, she notice how dark was, not as inside the cave but in general. She could only saw a source of light at her side, as she was on a bon fire resting on the floor. And next was the smell in the air, she could smell a soup or stew but as well herbal medicine accompanying it.
'... What just happen?', she try to rise up. That is when she knew was not alone.
"Suggestion. You shouldn't move in your current state. You still can move your head if you want."
Derpy freeze, but not of fear. Listening the voice advice, she lift her head, slowly as her back was in pain. She look to her side to found a campfire under a cave. She immediately thought that was the same of the Ursa Minor but this was not big and deeper. She could see the outside near them, close enough for the smoke to leave to open air and not fill the cave.
Once she realize where she was, Derpy then started to check her surrounding. Beside of the campfire, she notice where the smell was coming from. Near her was a big leaf, as a palm leaf, and on it was multiple herbs, amber liquid and insect part, especially scorpions that she haven't see. Some of the herbs was partial intact, those that weren't were crushed on a wooden table with a rock. The amber liquid had pieces inside, she guess by the leftover on top were used on her.
She was trying to guess why the scorpion parts were there, again for the voice to assure her. "Suggestion. You don't have to worry for the venom. This specie doesn't have enough toxin to harm, so can be used for pain relief."
Derpy hears the voice again and look past the leftovers. There she found not only the campfire light source but also the source of the stew smell. She could see at one side the multiples vegetable, were peel and cut for bite side. There were also cooking herbs she recognize and other she didn't know. She could also see the metal pot boiling the delicious food.
Now she realize everything around her. The lack of pain, the smell of food and medicine, and whom take care of all as she stare the black metal back.
Giving his back, the metal being spoken again. "Suggestion. You better rest for your wing to be restore."
As his words were magic to her, Derpy turn her head to the other side. Her broken wing was extended and fully covered in leaf bandages with woods plates. The work on her wing was like a very well improvised natural cast to protect her damage wing. Derpy stare her wing, she thought that was serious her injury.
"It is.", Derpy turn from her wing back to the metal being. "The damage combined with the hit and the crash worse your wing injury. Had to treat the wing muscles and bones to avoid permanently damage. You must rest this night so your wing can be fold and you can start to walk on your own."
When he finish talking, he finished peeling the carrot he had in front of him and cut in pieces before throwing it on the stew. He then pick up all the vegetables on his side and add them as well. Derpy thought he finish, but he was for his next step and was to turn and grab the amber liquid with the herbs. Was on that moment she was able to see him.
Faceless and flat metal face, with red eyes. The Shadow Blade. "Is you... I thought... you were not real.", since she was not able to face him, she could see him clearly with one eye.
Shadow had no problem with his night vision, he could see clearly the disbelief of Derpy. "Real or not, it doesn't matter now.", he grab the bowl of amber and some herb. He started to work on them. "All matter know is you health. In a moment I will provide food and medicine so rest for now."
Turning away from Derpy, all she could do was to see his back. A sight that make her sad. And said what was on her mind. "You don't have to worry...", this stop Shadow on his work. "... is a waste on me..."
Shadow was intrigue as why she said it that way, he stop as he turn his eye to her, soon he knew it. In the darkness, Derpy turn away from him. However was not difficult for him to understand that she was crying. Shadow stare her for a moment, unknown to him why this call his attention.
He didn't know, yet Shadow still talk to her. "Negative. You require this in order to recover. So I don't think- STOP!"
His eyes never flinch, Shadow only stay quiet for what Derpy continue saying. "Please... just stop... SOB..."
For a moment the sob crying from Derpy was all that was heard between them. Shadow continue staring at her crying, enough to find out what is happening. "Are you refusing my assistance?... Why?"
"Because I am broken... SOB...", Derpy still refuse to see him. "... I am... a mistake... SOB... I shouldn't have born... yet I am here... SOB..."
Shadow keep quiet and didn't response to her cry, he just decide to let her out her frustrations. "... Everypony is tired of me... everypony give me their back... why I should continue denied it..." She then stared to remember all the insult she have receive.
'What is doing here the freak?... She will ruin everything!'
'You don't have to come... Why? Do I have to said it. It because you will make an accident and delay our work. Just don't come and that it's!'
'Okay so for the party - Wait! Derpy is coming. - Really? Better talk later then. - Yeah... I don't want to see those strange eyes.'
'Sorry, Derpy. We can not do nothing with your issue. The best you can do is to live with it.'
"SOB SOB... Everypony already... give their back to me...", Derpy keep away from Shadow her tears as run all over her face. "SOB... there is nothing worthy to save in me... SOB... I am a disaster... SOB... I can't do anything right... SOB... I CAN'T NOT EVEN MAKE BREAKFAST FOR MY FILLY! Ahhh... SOB..."
Under the night sky in a cave, a broken mare continue crying out all what she have built up. The ponies around her may not said and they do said it, but Derpy have absorb all of it. During days. During weeks. During months. And now after years, she just let it go and crumble. She believe the help she just receive was to extend her pain, for seeing Shadow's back was too much to see it.
She even believe he will give his back too. "... SOB... My life... SOB... is not worthy... SOB..."
"Every life is worthy. Even yours."
Derpy's sobbing stop for a moment. She was tempting to turn her head and open her eyes. However, she fear that once he saw her eyes Shadow will be one of those ponies she didn't. She didn't find that he was one that felt sorry for her. It was not there intention, but Derpy felt hurt by their pity. So much that she thought her daughter was also included, even how much her daughter say her that love her.
So much she even lie herself. "... please... SOB... I know.... I am not worthy... SOB... to you..."
"Affirmative. Is true you are not worthy to me.", Derpy let a new stream of tears out. Just to stop them immediately. "So why not give your life for those who really find worthy for them."
Derpy, against her will and desire to hide from Shadow, she lift her head and stare him with her two eyes. She already heard the doctors, her friends and even her family encourage words. But Shadow's words had strength on it, true on it, and a light she had see for so long. Hope.
But something else was with it.
Derpy's two eyes stare directly to Shadow to hear his message, ignoring that were straight. Derpy was not attracted by his previous comment, but to where he want to get to. "What... do you mean..."
"That's what I want to say. Why live for those that can't see your worthy? Why not live for those that are able to see you? Are not the latter more important to you."
"But...", her eyes stop crying, yet she still show some hesitation. "I can't do anything for them... I can't help them..."
"Have you ask them? Or to yourself?", she again focus on him, only on his red eye. Derpy could feel that Shadow was accessing to her soul, giving her a kind of feeling to overcome her sadness.
"No...", Derpy couldn't explain why his eye were so precious. She knew his appearance were of a demon, but somehow, Derpy was staring to an angel. "I am... even allow to live with them?... Are they will be okay... with me?"
"I can't answer your question. Yet you haven't answer mine.", Derpy for a moment almost lost contact with Shadow.
Shadow neither break his eye contact to Derpy, for he bring her back to reality. Better said, Shadow make Derpy to awake from her sadness, escape from the hole she almost buried herself, by herself, and almost let herself to be absorb on the dark void of her soul.
"Are you refusing my assistance?... Why? After a moment ago... that was not what you truly wanted.", she didn't know what those words echo on her mind.
Derpy breath in and out as her mind was in frenzy, as she look into the red eye of Shadow. Soon memories came back to her, and old feelings and new ones were coming out. Her sadness for her eyes resurge with anger for those who laugh at her. Her shame for the accidents she make came with envy from the normal eyes from others. Her unanswered prayers came back to live with ill wishes for nasty fates to other as hers.
Derpy could feel all this emotions, old and new at the same time. Derpy for the first time started to realize what she truly wanted all this time. Yet all were drowned when her little daughter came to her mind. And Shadow's question to her.
"Derpy Hooves... what you truly want for your world?", Shadow's red eye shone over Derpy.
"I want... to be with Dinky...", giving him her answer. "I want to live... to see my daughter and her world..."
"Order receive.", satisfy, Shadow break eye contact with her. Returning to his work, ignoring the dark aura he display as it retract.
Derpy on her side was stunned left behind by what happened. Her sadness somehow disappear and all the rest negative emotions as well. All was left was her dry tear face, her eyes blinking and her mind processing what happen. The only positive was the pleasant feeling of living.
'Did I... imagine all that?', Derpy's eyes return back to normal and was staring at the dark cave roof. She try to remember, but as it came out it was forgotten on her mind. Like a part of herself was awakened and put back to sleep.
Unfortunately, she will check later for Shadow came to her. "Here. It is done."
Derpy turn to her side to check Shadow's work. Just as she guess, there was a bowl of vegetable soup as well what she thought her medicine. A yellow jelly was on the side of the plate, it call her attention for had green spots and red pieces inside. However, it call her attention the liquid, where a strong fragrance invade her nose even from afar.
Shadow explain each of the item. "First you will need to eat. Your body will need energy for the recovery process.", he went to her head to adjust the improvised pillow of leaf he made. "After that you can eat the honey candy with the herbs to heal your muscles. But most important is that we apply this ointment to your wing muscles."
With his help, Derpy could lift the head as he feed her. Between the bites, Derpy decide to ask him her thoughts. "GULP... You know... you are too kind to be a metal being. Ponies thought you are a hard heart demon."
"It doesn't matter to me.", Shadow allow her to eat slow, so he continue adding to the conversation as they speak. "I am not here to make an image for me... and I believe there is a princess that already have one."
"... Bearry?", she swallow after chewing a carrot piece. "GULP Then all the grannies rumors are false?... What about Pinkie Pie's tales? She said you eat her hand and almost swallow Fluttershy entirely. But... not in the normal way."
Shadow stop to stare Derpy for a moment. "... I can not denied nor confirm anything. Let focus on your recovery.", he lower the empty bowl and help her to rest again on the pillow.
'Okay, so he is civilized. Honey, we can rest knowing that nothing will happen to me.', she smile knowing she was safe in Shadow's hands. That was when the ointment came. "Eh... is that what it is?"
"Affirmative." Shadow approach her and move his hand over her. "This need to be applied on your skin. Please, don't move and tell me if it's hurting you."
Derpy remain quiet during the process. Just as she thought, Shadow started to apply the ointment on her body parts that were hurt, all of them.
Shadow started to dismantle the natural cast on her wing, once was done Derpy notice the red and black mark on it. Truth to his words, her wing had red black stain. She didn't need to ask that her wing bones were broken in the process in her escape. Shadow had a bowl of water on Derpy's bed side so the clean process was neat and fast. Then, after the ointment, Shadow started to fold her wing in a cloth.
Derpy wait for pain, but it didn't come once her wing was wrap on her side. When the moment to move her body, was the moment she feel real pain after a long time. Also she now notice her body, beside that had purple spot on her side and stomach, that she was only wearing her sport bra and her mail uniform short.
She could sit up thanks for Shadow's aide, and she flinch with each movement she make, beside Shadow's touch send her needles of pain. But once her wind was wrap and secure, with the ointment was applied and wrap by strange leaves on her wounds. Her pain started to subside and be replaced of a refresh sensation. As if the liquid was cooling down the heat and inflammation of her body.
While Shadow was working on her, Derpy got the chance to ask him. "Uhm. Can I ask how you can do all of this... I mean, are you also a doctor?"
"Negative. Must of my knowledge came from the Yami system records.", Shadow talk as he finish wrapping her. "From their database, was able to find the necessary ingredients for your treatment.", he put her down laying on her back on the leaves bed again.
Once he put her down, he went around for the last part. The yellow jelly. "But without the help from a local, couldn't make with all of them... as well to fix your wing. Here, eat this."
He brought the jelly to her face, she didn't need her two eyes to notice that was a homemade. She was only insecure the taste. "Uhm... does it taste good?"
"Was made of apple juice, pieces of the herbs for your wounds and some pieces of honey and berries.", Shadow move her head once more to help her to eat. "Yet, can't not promise the sweet can overcome the sour taste."
"Okay... Here goes nothing.", Derpy move to eat it. She just need to chew it once and her tongue to taste it for the effects. BURP It make her almost throw it out of her mouth as her eyes were more uneven.
Shadow just move away his hand, he knew his improvise jelly to help her recover was not going to be the liking of the ponies. Yet he miss to mention that was not require to bite all of it and the half can be leave it for later. Derpy didn't wait and close her eyes to chewing it properly.
Luckily for her, the jelly melts with every bite and could shallow without spill it out. "UGH! Hope Dinky learn from this... Maybe I can give her a cookie once she done with her medicines."
"Medicine are always sour.", Shadow put her down and leave her to rest. He return to sit in front of the camp fire to cover the light to her eyes. "Not all things that are good for you are sweet, yet bad stuffs for the body may not be sour. At the end is our choice what is good for us. And what is bad for our life..."
Shadow stare at the fire, he try to find out why this kind of thoughts were coming to him. And how to make it stop. These kind of things were not part of his order, yet he could not stop or allow ponies get hurt. And why he was not able to ignore Derpy as she thanks him.
"Thanks... and sorry.", Shadow turn back to her to check what was about now. He soon find out for what Derpy said next. She had a smile and was fully facing him, even with her two unfocused eyes. "I know that is hard to take care of me... a broken pony."
Don't worry... I know we are broken...
'Again... broken?...', Shadow didn't show it but that word keep on his mind with an annoyed anger. For who, he doesn't know it. He let aside as always and focus again on Derpy.
She continue despise Shadow was quiet for her. "I am a pony that cause troubles due my ugly eyes.", she try to turn to see him face to face, but she was too tired and only stare him with one eye. "I can not see straight and can't focus, so I now that I annoy other ponies. Beside, who want to see me with this ugly and useless eyes."
"There are not useless.", Derpy move her left eye to see Shadow right eye. "Thanks to those eyes, you were able to witness the birth of your filly, right? Beside to see her growth. See her life at your side. On your own method."
'See... my Dinky grow up? Right, I can always watch her on my way.', Derpy keep that in thought. And as well Shadow's next advice.
"I have a Suggestion." Shadow broken his eye contact and turn his head around. "It can be difficult, hard to get use and may not resolve your issue. But if you take things slowly. You can try to close one eye to see one of your side.", he make his point as he return but now staring her with his left eye.
"And only focus on what you see through that eye. While the other can rest, only then to switch when you are tired. That way, you can see only one thing instead of two.", while she can not see it, Shadow was using only one eye to talk to her. His other eye was paying attention to the exit out of sight from Derpy.
She was not seeing the iris-red eye on the other side of his face as it scare the predators that Derpy didn't notice outside.
"For real?! I can do that?", Derpy ask this herself. So she try it.
Derpy turn to the cave roof. As always she was able to see two things, one dark roof and one lighted roof by the fire. She narrow her eyes trying to close or even blink one eye, only later to try not close the other eye. It took time thanks that her eye muscles were tired but she was able to close her right eye that see the dark roof. She turn to her left and with only her left eye could see one thing.
She was able to see only Shadow on her sight of view. Unfortunately, her eye stared to get annoyed and she closed both by instinct. 'For one moment... I could see only one thing!', she was happy with the result.
That is why Shadow had to cool off her expectation. "It have its danger. For an instance, you will not be able to see the other side you are not paying attention at that moment. If you went and not notice what is on the other side, you can still hurt yourself. It can harm you more than it benefits you."
Derpy blink her eyes, shaking and relaxing her eyes muscles. Yet there was a smile on her face since for one moment her vision was reduced but not divided. "I guess that is the price... but if I can help my Dinky in this way. It will be worthy, even if I get blind in one eye."
She try again and try to see only Shadow's back. While is difficult for her, she made it again 'somehow'. She practice all she could at that moment, she then add a joke. "Yeah. I get it. The accidents will keep going. I hope you don't get mad of getting in my accidents."
"I am already used to it. I always expect it each day.", he reply.
"Aja~ Ejeje~", Derpy close her eyes and try to rest. She then wide open and focus both eyes on Shadow. 'WAIT! USED TO?!', she then piece all the clues.
The time that had passed since she heard of the incidents with The Shadow Blade and her accidents frequency changed. How in the past she make disaster that couldn't be contained to the now accidents that never hurt any pony even herself. As well the feeling that she was always alone to the state of her mind to believe that had a guardian angel with this peaceful days of now. She thought that was all in her head and was only her imagination.
Now she didn't had to believe in the dark, now that angel was in front of her.
'Shadow was always there?!', for Derpy, this was her first time to discover this and realization hit her. She decide that had to do something this now. "Waid did wou... xadd... gaa?", but the 'somehow' already took effect.
'Wait what is... wrong with...', Derpy try to control herself but the more time pass the medicine took effect. Soon her right eye that allow her to see Shadow was close and only could see the dark cave, she could not control her eyes due the sleeping drugs. Her mouth and tongue was getting numb, she no longer could speak properly. And the rest of her body, was no longer responding to her.
All could Derpy only do was to see and feel her conscience retreating to the back of her mind. Not before making her last attempt. "waid... ah... rade... dot wou............... mu..."
Shadow keep focus on the cave entrance, yet he reply to her as she sleep in. "Thanks. But your concern are misplaced- Hmm?", he did turn around to see what she was really trying to said. "... At least she is sleeping."
Shadow return to watch the cave entrance and those that wanted to interrupt their peace. He then reflected this day events. Again he didn't get any new clue in his search. Again he distract himself with the issues of the ponies. And again, he couldn't get the reason of his current actions.
Shadow raise his eyes to the night sky. His red eyes fall in three stars that they shined over the rest. He stare those stars, it remind him what he is really is. He just wanted to know if he really is what he thinks he is.
He ask himself, if he really is just Unit #3. Or if he is something else.
While all this happen, Derpy sleep peacefully behind him.
Just in the next morning for a search team finish prepare to find Derpy.
"Okay!", the team was guided by Rainbow. "Listen well ponies! Just yesterday the post office send the notice that Derpy hadn't show up back to work on the afternoon. You all may think is just another Derpy's accidents. But! Dinky come to us and she never saw her mother back all the night."
The ponies were reunited in the plaza, in front of Sugarcube Corner. Most of them just heard that a pony was missing. When they heard was Derpy, all almost discard it as one of her accidents. However, all change when they spot Dinky crying with Pinkie Pie try to encourage her with puppets on her hands. Those that didn't hate Derpy and those that wanted to do something for Dinky came this place to find her.
Applejack was also included as the second leader. "Alright, as things look right now, we and a small group will check the nearby parts on the edge. We already inform the guards and they will send a couple of them to escort us for the deepest parts. But! Only those capable to defend and use magic may come."
When she finish, the volunteers retreat to make the last check on their equipment with their partners. Rainbow supervise all the preparation as Applejack came to her side. "What do ya think? Do ya believe she just got lost as everyday?"
"That is I want to believe. She will never leave Dinky and her father, even if others ponies said that the world is better without her. Beside.", Rainbow look on Dinky's direction, still crying for not see her mother. "I know her since high school. She is not that kind of ponies that give up... even on their lives."
"Okay.", Applejack was convinced and she brought her determination for this mission. "Don't worry, we have help from everypony, including the animals friends of Fluttershy. With everyone help, Ah ma sure we can find her... unless he did-"
"Ugh! Please don't mention him.", Rainbow stop her. "Is enough I can not find him. And no pony have see him, so don't said he have saving us in this last days."
"You wanna bet?", Rainbow turn to Applejack's challenge. "I keep saying it. There is a reason that all the accidents that goes bad are controlled, like yesterday that colt was safe and sound. Heck, even how Derpy's accident records are low as never was. But you don't admitted. So don't be surprised if Ah ma right~", both decide to stop there.
Rainbow's face got grumpy wondering if she was right. She later check with Applejack that the group were done on their preparation. They turn guiding the group to the forest and start searching for their missing friend.
'I definitely believe in Derpy, she haven't give up.', Rainbow was on her thoughts as the forest came in view. 'So I am not giving up on you. I will find you, Derpy!'
And thus they went on a journey to find their friend. Having at least 20 ponies with more coming on their way. They had supplies and equipment for all they were going to face. Some were scare of what they could find in the bewitched forest. A journey that will put them on test their braveness, determination and resolution to rescue their friend.
It end up at the entrance of the town with Fluttershy and Derpy there.
"What the?", is what Rainbow said.
The group just walk a few meters out of the town to check that they find the missing pony at the entrance post of the town. They found Fluttershy on her knees with a full cover sleeping Derpy in a bed leaves. They lose no time to approach them.
Fluttershy was not scare of the big group of ponies as she was more focus on Derpy's status as well for her wounds. When she was convinced she finish checking Derpy with her animals friends birds and squirrels, was on that moment the group arrive to find Derpy with a smile on her face sleeping as never she ever did. This surprise al the ponies since was the first time they see her like this.
As a normal ponies as any other pony.
Only Rainbow was dead worry for her health. "Fluttershy! Please tell me she is not-"
"Sleeping? Yes, that is all I found about her.", Fluttershy turn to Rainbow and Applejack. "There is no life threating wound, just small cut and a few scratches. But I check that was patched with natural herbs."
"Wait? Di ya say was patched?", Applejack ask as the ponies behind took turn to see Derpy's sleep. "Was ya found her, Shy?"
"Nope. I was on the mid to check my animals to ask for help when a few of my squirrels friends came to my house to tell they found her.", before Fluttershy check that no pony was hearing. "With him."
Rainbow was surprised that could stop her concern. "Him? Who are you...", she could control her astonishment when Fluttershy brought a basket. A very familiar basket she remember that had apple from the last time she saw it.
Rainbow wide open her eyes unable to accept it, until Applejack's arm fell on her shoulder. "Look at that. Ah was right. And I believe this answers all your question."
"Well this truly answer all our concerns.", a doctor in the hospital of Ponyville said in when he enter the patient room. "Mrs. Derpy, with pleasure I can announce that your wing is not broken. However, you still need to rest and not use your wings in the next couple of weeks. Beside that, I don't think you need to stay here after this afternoon. So you can leave with your family for a dinner tonight."
"YAY!!!", Dinky run to her mother.
"Ow! Dinky! Mommy is still hurt.", she wasn't as she was hug on her bed.
Derpy, with her family, Fluttershy, Rainbow and Applejack were on the hospital for Derpy's report. They discharged her as soon the doctors she that her wounds heal faster than normal. The answer came when Fluttershy was able to get an sample of the herb and with it the doctors confirms that is the same herb used on magical potions. Only that that was crude yet more potent than the potions could provide but still lose the effect after one day.
Derpy's husband, Doctor Hooves, also check the result and the natural patches. "Thanks for let in us know it doctor... but if is not a bother-"
"Want to take the few examples leftovers?", said the doctor that was also interest on it. "Well, we were amazed you said that recognize some of the herbs when we couldn't. So we are not against it, but there is nothing to savage."
"Is okay with me. I do recognize the method were used, but some aspects are from old civilization including the type of herbs I didn't believe were still or exits on this era. Oh!", Dr. Hooves turn to his wife. "Honey, if I can, would be okay to leave you for the moment?"
"Sure." Derpy answer with a happy face. "Dinky can make me company, and also the girls will be with me until I can leave. You can go and have fun on your investigation, just don't explode the hospital with your experiments."
"Thanks! Will be back!", Doctor Hooves gave her a kiss on the cheek and leave the room in seconds. Her doctor also took his leave, now was only the girls with Derpy and Dinky.
The room was quiet, Derpy was talking to her daughter so that leaves the girls to talk to themselves. Fluttershy was the first one to give her thoughts. "I am glad that everypony is safe and sound. So... is a good ending, no?"
"Depends. Hey, Dashie~", Applejack answer adding somepony misery turning to Rainbow. "Ya were lucky that we didn't beat, je~. But ya have to admit it. You are glad and angry with it, do ya?", she smile showing her point.
"Hmmm! As what I think of him matter!", Rainbow in the inside was happy. But Applejack was right. She was angry that she was not able to find him, even now that he was entering to the town all the time without say hi. "All I care is that Derpy is okay! Derpy! Is there something that you feel strange or still hurt you?! I promised that-... what is wrong with your eye?"
The three and Dinky turn to Derpy, Dinky asking what everypony had in mind. "Mom? Why are you blinking so weird? And why you have one eye close?"
When everypony turn to her, Derpy was practicing the advice she receive. While was hard and her vision reduce, Derpy was able to see one thing and focus on that. However, her eyes were weak and was blinking as crazy while maintaining one eye open. For the ability to stop seeing a divide Dinky to one, the real Dinky.
"Ejeje, nothing serious. Mommy is... taking the advice of some one mommy talk last night.", Derpy smile to her daughter. This alert the girls.
Applejack and Fluttershy smile, knowing whom. Rainbow did as well, but could not stop from asking. "Advice? Derpy? Did you meet with Shadow?", and the answer really surprise her.
"Nope.", to every pony surprise. She then close her eyes. Try her best to open her right eye, the side that had a window.
Dinky was intrigue, so she ask her. "Then who you meet mommy?", and when Derpy could open her right eye. She could see that answer.
"An guardian angel." Derpy smile with those words. Because she was sure of her answer. She was seeing him at this moment.
From a far distance on the forest, there was a tree out of sight from the hospital. The girls couldn't see it, but Derpy didn't need to know that Shadow was watching her. His mission to take care of her ended when he told Flutteshy's animal he left Derpy on the entrance. However, Shadow felt that he was not over so he return to see the end.
'Ponies can be so annoying.', Shadow enter the town to see how the hospital treat Derpy. Also, he leave the package that was lost to the post office so Derpy don't need to be back for it. 'SIGH... what now?', Shadow ask himself as he stand on the tree branch.
And look at his hand on what he was holding. A limited banana muffin supreme from Sugarcube Corner.
He made not be interest but there was a scandal a few days that allow him to hide from Pinkie. How ponies were fighting to get one of these. And Derpy give him it. He really think it was a waste on him, still he will eat it for the mission for this night.
'That mare... all matter is that is safe now. So better focus on the mission.', Shadow put away Derpy's thanks and set up his mind on what his roommate of the forest told him while he ask help. 'She said that there were movement in the south of the forest. There I will find something worthy... and a key for my journey.'
And so Shadow went to check this so cult he was warned. But if there is a clue to complete his order, he will face the devil himself.
For he is Unit #3.
Author's Note
Hi guys, I bring the mini stories an extras for book 1. In short, I will add more chapters, you can take it a if stories since I have one. I also want to add that I am also fixing the previous chapters from any error and parts that I miss or it's not how I wanted to tell the stories.
Now for the bad news. I start the year bad with my work and the I mean on my progress writing the story. This extra was planned to be done at the start of the year and was done for this week. As for the two extra I am working, until now have the head but not the body. So I have no clue when the first chapters of book 2 will be available.
Well, I just wanted to share this update. As for now, soon a nightmare will be true, the demon will continue harvesting and an alternative of the sun will be updating.
Extra: The devil's harvest
Author's Note
Hi guys. I'll say it simply. Here is one of the bonus chapters, but it's more part of the main chapter. This chapter is more about the Yami tools and Unit #2 and doesn't have a place inside, so it's extra to give more information about them.
As for updates. I have republished the story twice. Yes twice. At first it was just superficial, but I found a better way to find errors, clean up the grammar, and make it simple to understand, but it took time, so much so that I've reworked most of the chapter and it's still pending.
For now, Book 2, is still pending when I am more satisfied with the next Extra. It's more half ready but I'm having a hard time completing it.
Extra: The devil's harvest
Extra: The devil's harvest
"Peace... how long will it last...", he said out loud, but more to himself.
In a distant part of Equestria lay an outpost town that the world ignored. It was a simple town, without attractions or anything to show. Neither was a major control point, not even for his country or any of its surroundings and for Terra. But it was the home of some villagers and visitors were welcome and received.
But could they welcome a Yami Tool, such as Unit #2? "...would be able to resist...against the darkness of the world?", Unit #2 speaks out loud while distracted along the way.
He was marching towards this town when he saw a bird's nest on the branch of a tree on the road. Unit #2 was about to witness the father bird teaching his young to fly. In other words, he was about to see how they were going to be kicked out of the nest.
Unit #2 stands still in his heavy coat in the middle of the day on his way to the next city for his next mission. There was no time limit to complete it, so checking the miracle of life was one of his hobbies that he still enjoys. One that could distract him from his thoughts. He waited patiently until time was up.
The yellow daddy bird flies around the nest to alert its chicks to leave the nest. The mother bluebird was in the nest helping them out. The big black chick was able to get out effortlessly. The normal red chick was getting used to lifting with its wing and came out after many attempts. But the little silver chick couldn't move.
Unit number 2 focuses on that little silver chick. She was smaller than the other two, but he could see that the main problem she had was an oddly small left wing compared to her normal right wing. Then he knew that this chick was born with an imperfection in her body. But that didn't stop the lesson.
The mother bluebird pushes her little silver chick out of the nest. The little silver chick cried for its mother to stop, but her efforts were in vain, soon it was out of the nest on the tree branch with its siblings. The yellow daddy bird flies behind the young. With his wings create enough wind to lift them, the red and black jump with the momentum. And the little silver was also dragged away.
In the air the little black chick had no problems getting used to it and flies away the next second. The red chick was disoriented but managed to regain control and flap its wings a couple of times before getting used to flying. But the silver chick was caught by the wind, spinning in the air without being able to control its fall.
And falls directly to the rocky ground. SMACK
Unit #2 watches the body of the small silver bird fall to the ground, unfazed by the bird's tragedy. He looks around and the other birds just fly away paying attention to the black and red chicks flying around.
And thus will be an easy prey for any predator. "Just as Life wants...", he turn around seeing enough, not looking back."...the way of the -CHIRP!-... Hmm?"
Unit #2 was surprised, even turning around he couldn't believe it. Even if the little bird was dirty with dirt and her blood. She possibly had broken bones. And without knowing it, she must have been afraid of not being able to fly. She doesn't cried for help, but rather to tell everyone that she was alive.
She was trying to flap her wings to take off enduring the pain of the blow. This hypnotizes Unit #2, the bird's will was strong to deny her destiny and face the world, even she was suffering and had no chance of surviving alone. Unit #2 continues to watch the chick's will, as if remembering someone like that. That's why he decides to act.
He walked towards the little bird on the ground, ignoring the family, who had already noticed him, flying around him and their warnings. He pays no attention to anything except the small silver bird that has caught his attention. The little bird continues fighting, oblivious to its surroundings, but when a shadow falls on it, it stops and raises its head.
She meets the eyes of Unit #2.
The family of birds continues to fly around both of them but they dare not approach Unit #2. As for him, he stared at the silver girl. He was not surprised that the little bird was afraid of him. He let the silver girl take some time to take in his presence. With enough time, Unit #2 crouches down and reaches under its coat toward the silver chick. Showing his dark metal hand.
Seeing the black metal hand approaching, the silver chick calls for help by flapping its wings. The mother bluebird stayed still and never left the nest. The yellow bird dad was in the air but never went to stop Unit #2 out of fear of him. The same with the little black chick that decides to stay on the branch knowing that it can't change anything. The little red chick was poking his coat close to Unit #2's eyes, doing his best to scare him away. The only one who does his best to protect the silver chick.
"I respect you resolution.", Unit #2 give a moment to the red chick bird to give his best. "However, I will not stop for what I decide.", later he continue to extend his hand over the silver chick.
There was nothing the birds can do to stop Unit #2. To pick up the silver chick. "There, now let me see you better.", Unit #2 voice resonate as he stand up with the silver chick on his hand.
The little silver chick was afraid, but it stopped shaking with fear when nothing happened to her. Later, she raised her head to see how close Unit #2's red eyes were under his light. She may begin to flap her wings to free herself from the metal hand, but something in his eyes caught the bird's interest.
The little red chick continued to poke around and fly around while the bird family did nothing about it. The blue bird mom didn't want to get involved, the yellow bird dad and the black chick were more interested in Unit #2 but from afar.
All of this happens while Unit #2 checks the body of the silver chick. "Hmmm... you have slight damage but nothing that time can fix. However... my guess is right, you will not be able to fly with that imperfect wing."
Unit #2 was able to confirm this with the silver chick near him. Its body was tiny and its right wing was normal like that of any bird. It was the left that showed an... imperfection. The left wing was smaller than he thought, but what he didn't see was how the wing was divided into three joints. One didn't look good.
The left wing has a normal shoulder and arm section, but weak muscles as expected. The silver chick was able to extend and retract these two parts; the last part, the section of a bird's hand, is shown disconnected. Unit #2 could see how an entire portion of the wing alula joint was hanging at a 90 degree angle.
"It's like it's a piece of dead meat.", Unit #2 took out his other hand and with his finger lift the bird wing against its protests. There he could find his answer. "...so you grow up with a dead hand... or rather, you are born with the hand cut from your body."
Under the wing, he discovered that the alula part of the wing was darker and the primary feathers were rotten. As he inspected the wing more closely, he noticed a cut at the alula joint. A cut right in the joint and between the bones that was scarred and dry, either at birth or during growth. Knowing that the alula portion of her wing is necessary for lifting and controlling her landings, Unit #2 concludes that she will have difficulty learning to fly or being able to control her wings.
However, will the bird survive with this imperfection? "No.", Unit #2 has made a decision. "You will not be able to survive on your own.", leaving the wing, and how it hang from the dead joint, Unit #2 went to where the bird is alive.
To her head. "Should I end you?", this finally alarm all the family birds.
The blue mom still didn't want to get involved, this leaves the yellow dad and the black chick to decide. Yellow dad didn't take action either, he was more interested in Unit #2 but the black big brother didn't. Sensing the intent to kill, the black brother jumps and flies to help the red brother. Red brother was always trying to defend little silver sister all this time. But the bird family could do nothing, the silver sister did nothing as the metal fingers grabbed her tiny head.
Unit #2 ignored the rest, only the silver chick caught their attention. "Think of this... as the liberation of your suffering," and begins to rack his brain.
Seeing danger, the black and red chick continues its assault on his head with more force, even trying to poke his eyes with its beaks. As if it will stop the inevitable. Unit #2 was only focused on the silver bird, nothing else caught its attention. That's why he witnessed how the silver chick simply closed its eyes while he put little but more pressure on its little head. If I wanted to, I could just smash her head.
But that will not let him get what he seek.
"CHIRP!", BUCK YOU!
Stopping the pressure from continuing, Unit #2's hand froze but he did not remove his fingers from the bird's head. At the last second, when the pressure could damage it, the chick's silver body reacted by flapping its wings and trying to remove its head. Even if his left wing was moving that piece of dead part up and down with a pain that would be unbearable for any living being.
The silver chick fight for her life. "Good, I got your answer. Hmm, let call you Star for now.", Unit #2 make the decision stop seeing how Star free herself docking out of his finger.
He even was delight hearing Star poking his metal fingers, so he retrieve it before she damage more of her body. All this was a text to see the spark for living on her eyes. The spark he need to see to make the next decision. "What should we do now?"
Ignoring Star claims and her two brothers birds poking his head, Unit #2 move his eyes up to the branch. He say the papa yellow bird staring back to him. Both beings took their time to inspect what the other was thinking. Unit #2 didn't like how that bird was staring to him, he really hate when some one is curious. He decide to turn to the nest.
Once again, he was not surprise of the fear on the mama blue bird. Unit #2 didn't blame her for her reason to stay away from troubles. Is natural for anyone who think is weak can't do something about in this world's rules. Only if he could assure her that was possible to stay out of trouble forever, but he couldn't. Now taking his new decision, Unit #2 return back to his way.
To his mission. With Star. "Just as life wants..."
He ignore the siblings poking his head, the father bird taking flight to follow him and the mother bird remaining in the nest. He ignored everything, he wasn't going to take action or say anything else. Star was the only thing that caught his attention. Not even the snake on the upper branch interested him.
SNAP Unit #2 speaks to himself leaving the place and branch where the blue feathers fall.
"...The way of the strongest."
After hours of walking and haven't yet arrive to his destiny, Unit #2 decide to camp at night on the road. He make a camp fire enough for him. It also warm Star, his current companion as he was checking her.
"... Hmm. No wonder you still have that part attach.", he make a improvise nest for Star as he was checking her left wing. "The scab of your wound was mixed with dirt. Is a miracle you didn't get infected... did you cut it off your arm?"
"CHIRP! CHIRP! CHIRP!", STOP! TOUCHING! ME!
Star struggle in the operation that Unit #2 started. Since she earned his admiration for her life, Unit #2 chose to extend it as much as possible.
"Yes. I know it hurt you. But for now, you must endure it.", he took the decision to do something about her wing.
In the middle of the night, the duo was taking a stop when the darkness fall. Well, Unit #2 decide to allow Star to rest. In that moment, to pass time, he operate Star wing to take off the dead part and prevent a risk on her health in the future.
Beside preparing a nest for Star, he also prepare liquid antibiotics in syringe, hot water and small towels, tools for surgery and material for his project. Again, there was nothing that prevent him to do this. Was just his hobby he had after all. So he chop off the alula of the wing with any dead scab, later to clean it and treat her.
And was not the only thing he was doing.
"CHIRP! CHIRP! CHIRP!", IDIOT! ITS! HURT!
"I know.", Unit #2 was not stopping until was done. "But if you were asleep from the painkillers, I may not be able to find your nerves and muscle response. Stay still, it is almost done."
"CHIRP! CHIRP! CHIRP!", IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT!
Star was feeling the pain but not the torture kind. Just as he mention, she reacted each time she felt the touch of strange metal.
"You can calling whatever you want. But once this is done you may have a chance of living. Where is that resolve you show me before, Star?", Unit #2 reply to her insults. "... From all the names... you have to choose that one... Okay we are done."
Unit #2 retreats to allow Star to breathe. Star was finally able to lie down to rest after the operation. Just in time for the painkillers to suppress the pain and accompanying discomfort. At that moment she could begin to feel her left wing differently. She shakes her head to dispel the numbness and lifts her body, then turns to look at it.
When she spreads her wing, make it spread too. While he improvised with the material had with him, Unit #2 made sure it was flexible and adaptable with her. On top of that, it was strong and durable like his Yami Armor. As well as making sure it is a part of her, whether it is an extension of her for whatever reasons and obstacles she faces in her path.
Star spreads her wings with her new black metal alula prosthetic, her metallic feathers shining in the firelight.
Star was amazed that she have her beak open and her eyes shining. Even if she had no idea what it was, she could feel its power. She then began to flex her wing and, to her surprise, it moved as it retreated and extended as if it were part of her. This allows her to move it with her wing.
She took small movement and was happy with the results, Star was able to use it as her new wing. Little by little, her new wing was helping her to make small lift impulse to take off as any bird would do. Star naturally extend her right wing and start to flap with it. The new metal alula prosthesis responded well as it was making her job, taking a lift. With her new hope.
The little silver bird was taking off. A miracle that he must cool it down. "No matter how much you want to take flight. -SMACK- You are still weak, physical and mentally. You should rest."
Unit #2 rises from his seat, leaving Star suffering after falling. Just like his words, the metal prosthesis helps her but it was too heavy. Once in the air, Star was unable to maintain her balance and the left wing was heavier than her meager strength could support.
It had a solution that Star didn't wanted to accept.
"Chirp. Chirp Chirp?", Ow. So I can't until I grow up?
"Affirmative. Until you grown up to a fully adult bird, you will remain on earth until that day comes.", Unit #2 walk to a part of the road, where it was soft with rocks. He lift some rocks and found what was looking.
"Chirp! Chirp! Chirp! Chirp.", Oh! Come on! Where is the fun there! Idiot.
Star was not happy, but by moving her wing she could see her prosthetic. She flaps her wings a little more while angry at him, just to get a better look at his metal wing again. And make her happy that the weight she carried for a long time was gone from her chest.
"Here.", awaking her from her dreams, Unit #2 put down a small bowl in front of Star inside her nest. Inside was full of small earth worms. "Even I make sure there was no blood lost on the operation, you need to fill up your belly and rest."
"Chirp!", Sure!
Star happily accept the proposal and went to eat.
Unit #2 sat in the same seat on the floor where he operated on Star. He watches as Star eats the worms without thinking, this makes him return to Star's nest. He could return Star to that nest and leave her to her fate. Just like he did with the mother bluebird. However, now Star was eating worms, just like that snake did. This makes him rethink his personal debate. Whether everything in life happens for a reason, or everything is based on luck.
And what fate decide for everyone on the place they should be. "Well, well, well. Aren't you far from home, stranger?", said a female sharp voice behind him.
'Home... there is no 'home' for someone like me.', Unit #2 keeps his eyes on Star and how she shudders just she finishes her plate at the new voice came from their backs. But he was calm about it. "I prefer to say... I am on the correct place at the incorrect time."
"Is that so?", the owner of that voice walk in front of him. It was a female griffon wearing a leather armor with metal plates. She bravely introduced herself, but when she looked into his red eyes she showed hesitation before him. "What the?! You are not a pony, are you?"
"Negative.", he reply to her without any issue. "You're not a pony either. Neither do your friends."
The griffon opened her eyes widen, only to smile saying that he was right. Unit #2 stare to her while her friends surround the camp fire, 5 to 8 individual full set in armor and armed show up. The group consisted mostly of griffons, there was a diamond dog and minotaur in the party. But all had something in common.
They surround him with weapons ready. Unit #2 didn't have to see their faces to recognize the kind of eyes they had on him. He could see it in the eyes of the female griffon on his right side.
A male griffon approaching him on the other side. "Sorry to bother you, mate. We just saw your little bonfire from a distance and thought someone was here.", he said with a dagger on his hand. "And check what kind of griffon... was camping at a dangerous place like this."
"Dangerous?", Unit #2 turn to him, making him believe was the leader or the second in command. "In the borders of Equestria and the Griffon Realms? Why do you say that?"
The female griffon continue making him to turn to her. "Yeah. It is said that a cursed town in these lands snatches away anyone who passes by. Reports of missing ponies, griffons or any other kind are all over the countries. Families, friends and business have lost contact with any one of the town, that have take actions to come or send someone to check. And no one has returned to tell what happened since then."
"And?", Unit #2 ask ignoring how they were checking him. "Are you guards, sent to investigate this place?"
The group laugh at his comment, the male griffon notice the tools and Star. While a bird was not worthy, the tools were. "Well you see, we are a band of brothers and sisters moving from place to place. We just came here on our journey recently. You know...", he pick one and saw the material was made off. "Sighting the place in search of treasures."
He was not fazed, only disappointed. "Treasures?... You will not find treasures in places like this.", he reply by taking back the scalpel. Revealing his metal hand to them. "All of you are simply wasting the time of life you have left."
This act make the band to be scare than angry, the female griffon knew that he was not a normal being. Now had proofs, but not answers. "Je, you speak as you know this place. If we are wasting time, what make you different from us? What are you a merchant or what?"
"What I am is not important. What differentiates me from you is.", he put grab the rest of the tools and put them back under his heavy coat. Leaving nothing to show other than his words. "Unlike you, I don't waste my time because here I will find what I'm supposed to find."
His response took them by surprise, and reignited their interest on him. Another griffon who was piss off ask him directly. "And what would find here?! Huh?! If you haven't notice, you are in nowhere!"
"And that doesn't answer it?", Unit #2 close his eyes, not interest on them anymore. Yet he still wanted to answer back. "This place is what I am looking for."
His words resonate over them. The band were looking around, they were checking between themselves trying to figure it out what special was this place. Both the two leaders raise their eyebrows, trying to remember what they know about this lands. Star that had not move out of the nest had been staring to Unit #2.
Star was not getting what was happening around her but knew one thing. Unit #2 was implying something, and she may be the only one that got it with his next words when he stare to her with his eyes open.
"This is the place where I need to be... where I will find 'it'... and take care of 'it'. Beings like me."
Star felt a pulse of fear. She suddenly knew that something bad was about to happen. Her instincts kick in that this place become the most dangerous place, enough to make her start to take flight and escape. And what scare her most was not be able to pin down the source. What bother her if the reason was the mention of this place, or how the eyes of Unit #2 look now.
Too bad she was the only one to notice it. "Is this guy for real?!", the same griffon that was losing the patient scream. "Can we just kill him and take his stuff and leave!"
He was not the only one, the rest of the group were getting impatient. It may be do his words that kick in their mind the dangers of this lands. Just as their leaders said, they were just going to land to land looting, killing, extorting, all what bandits do in their book. They were here trying to get advantage of the place's rumors to cover their criminals deeds. Is what the brother and sister, the two griffon leaders of the band, were opting to.
Now they were opting what to do since their lackey just reveal their intention, worry them since their 'victim' was still calm. The two griffon quick look to each other. In less than a second, they already make a plan. The brother move his finger on his dagger while a quick look down told everything. His sister repositioned herself slightly in her seat, it was her answer she agree.
All set up, the brother talk back to the 'victim'. "Are you telling that you are a kind of mercenary? Bounty Hunter? An armed investigator perhaps?", his comments set up the band.
All this for the sister to focus and bring up the only thing out of place. Star. "Yeah?~ And what ups with this bird?", she ignore everyone, even the astonish Star, picking her up. "Is this your pet?~ Or food- Huh?!"
Against Star's permission or of any one, the female griffon roughly pick the tiny silver bird. At first, Star was picked as a simple toy, the female griffon was not taking any care at all. Until she rotate Star upside down was able to see her left wing better. From there, the griffon took Star on her palm to check her wing, the metal prosthetics.
"Chirp!", Hey!
Star didn't like how she was treated. Specially how she felt her wing to be pluck out of her tiny body.
"Hey! Guys! Look at this!", the sister griffon played torturously Star wing to call the attention of all. "This stupid bird had a metal wing! It is part of it or I can removed it!", everyone move to see it closer, including her brother with the dagger.
"Chirp!", Stop!
Star was prey to the griffon. All she was doing was calling to stop or help. In a moment, she cry to everyone around.
"Chirp! Chirp! Chirp! Chi-?", Stop! It hurts! Help! Idi-?
All fall in vain as the band only laugh at her. Except Unit #2.
Both she and his eyes stare at each other. He, unlike the rest, did not ignore her, but was interested to see what would happen. The little bird Star thought about many things, how come she was born with a bad wing, why she came to meet this stranger, and why now he was watching her around. Even in the imminent danger he was in.
She soon knew it, she was again tested. "CHIRP!", ENOUGH! SLASH STAB
"AHHH!!! STUPID BIRD!", suddenly all the place quiet down for the scream of pain. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!"
"CHRIP!", OW! SMACK Star fall back on the nest, she didn't get hurt by the fall. Neither her feather bath in blood. Her new feathers.
The band reacted by focusing on the leader sister. SLASH She let go of Star as the little bird spread its wing, cut a claw off a finger, and stabbed the metal razor feathers into the griffon's left claw. The cut and stab were weak, but the metal it was made of made the cuts pass through without any resistance.
The griffon sister leaned back holding her bloody hand. SLASH She stood up and crouched down from the pain, she even spread her wings pushing anyone who was behind her and wanted to get closer to her. SLASH She fought the pain and sudden blood loss, only to look at her index finger in horror. SLASH More when he notices that he falls into the worst place.
Inside the bone fire. "FUCK!!!", she scream again ignoring everything except her pain. SLASH
Star couldn't react to the sister wraith. When she lift her head to shake the numbness that was invading her body. SLASH When she open her eyes she notice how sleepy it were. SLASH Unknow to her, the medicine were now kicking in, with a stomach full ready to sleep. SLASH All Star could do was to turn her head over the angry sister griffon with a dagger on her other good hand.
"STUPID BIRD! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE TO DO THIS TO ME?!", her eyes was injected with wraith. SLASH She raise the dagger to bring it down. "I HAD ENOUGH PLAYING AROUND! SAY GOODBYE! FOR I DONE WITH YOU!"
"That is what I should be saying."
Star sees the dagger descending towards her, until it stops just above her head.
Of everyone still alive there, the sister griffon had her eyes wide open as she saw a metal hand grab her arm. With her instincts she tried to remove her hand, but the metal hand held her tightly. She was more angry than scared, just when she looked up she did fall on the latter.
Just as his words, he was no longer playing along, he had enough. The coat was no longer hiding him, his metal face and emotionless red bright eyes.
The griffon was now able to see Unit #2. What he really is. "I had enough playing around as well."
"What... are you?", the sister felt prey on her fears. She naturally turn to her brother for help.
She was happy to see him trying to get up from his knees with his dagger at the ready. But then she noticed something really strange. She looked into his brother's eyes and saw something in them, there was a hint of disbelief. Of what, she didn't know at the time. Not even the brother knew it too. And the brother griffon may never have known it when his vision was engulfed in fire.
"What...how?", was all the sister could say as she witnessed her brother fall forward with his head falling into the fire of the bonfire.
Star was still sleepy but she also turned to her brother. She had no idea when she was headless. Even how the rest of the gang was cut in half, some also headless and even one dead in the bushes. She had no idea there was one there, Star could only see some sort of wings sticking out of the bushes. And he thought he saw a claw with a kind of horn on the edge of the plant. Star didn't know what it's for.
"No...", the sister knew it. "Every griffon is dead... how -CRUNCH- GAHHH!!!"
"I already told it. You all didn't listen well.", Unit #2 crush with pure brute force the griffon's wrist. He allow her to breath in the pain as he continue. "What I am is not important. For I am on the correct place, a place of death."
The living sister tried to crawl away, but she got nowhere because the corpses of her gang members who were behind her blocked her way out. She couldn't get up with her left hand bleeding with no fingers and the bones on her right crushed. She wanted to try to fly, it was thanks to the image of her companions' severed wings that induced her fear to try. Bad choice, of all those who came to this camp she had the worst fate, she could avoid it if she tried and got a quick death.
Her misery was prologue since Unit #2 took care of someone else first. "Star, the medicine should be taking effect. Let me help you to rest.", he took a cloth blanket enough to cover Star and the nest. Star look up only seeing a piece of cloth all over her.
As for the last griffon, she breathes uncontrollably next to the fire. Who could believe that a strange being with his bird camping could take care of 10 bandits. She was scared to death believing that not even bringing the rest of her band would be enough. As if she had any hope left when they grabbed her by the throat.
"GAH!", the griffon was lifted, she was suspended in the air as she grabbed the metal hand with what was left of her hands. All she could do was stare into the red eyes of death.
"Cruel? Isn't it?", Unit #2 speak his mind out before ending it. "This is the place for the kinds like me. Only that. I am always not on time... and sometimes just in time."
She stare hopeless to those red demons eyes. "For tragedy to occur."
She wanted to scream for help. "But now is too late."
She really wanted someone to save her. "If you appear before or after me... you can be saved."
But she knew that nothing will change. "Because I stop caring about this world."
Finally she understood. "Since this the wAY OF THE STRONGEST."
Star, under the protection of the blanket, was beginning to feel sleepy. All he saw before his eyes closed were the two shadow figures. One getting bigger than the other. Soon the two shadows joined together, as strange sounds swallowed up the smaller sounds. And Star fell asleep, not witnessing what was happening. She just knew that was... what life wanted.
"Chirp!", on the next morning, Star wanted to know why he had feathers on his coat.
More on his head and neck in his coat. "Are you accusing me of having a bird for breakfast?... Hmm, I really don't know whether to say no is a technical lie.", he opt what to response while they were leaving their camp back to the route of his mission.
When the next morning came Star had rest well as never she did in her short life. She wake up ready for a new day, only had the cloth over her nest in her way.
Star stare it and she had the confidence that was no problem, just to lose her calm after two minutes of struggle. She came out after cutting the cloth into pieces with her new wing. With an aura of victory she left the nest, only to turn around and see what she had done with the new wing.
First she took some time to realize that it was the first time she had left her nest. With the pain and difficulty lifting her body with her old wing, it was a killer for her in her effort to move forward in her life. Now she could leave at any second.
The next thing she checked was the piece of cloth she tore. She tore it to pieces like it was nothing, knowing that she had no strength in her wings. That's why she was amazed at how good the blades of her new feathers were. If it weren't so, she couldn't cut off the finger and stab the hand of that annoying gryphon. Then she remembered the events of yesterday.
"Chirp!" Idiot! , she turn everywhere to check the place. Noticing that was alone with an empty burnout bonfire. "Chirp?!" Idiot?!
She jumped and ran as best she could everywhere but the place was empty. There was nothing, even the corpses did not appear anywhere. And her friend. Star was having a difficult life and when she had a small moment of kindness in her life she thought things were going to change. Even if he was terrifying, Star lowered her head wanting to cry, he had left her.
"Is waking up too bad for you?", until was proved wrong. Star turn around seeing him coming out of the bushes. "Gosh, tell me you are not lazy. I had enough with a lazy person in my life."
"Chirp!", Idiot!
Star was happy to see him. Only that didn't like his statement on her.
"Chirp! Chirp! Chirp Chirp.", Hey! I am not lazy! I just enjoy sleeping.
'Heavens, she is so like her... Star, why did you choose that name.', regretting on his thoughts, Unit #2 approach to the empty bonfire and started to clean it up. "I am just saying that you should be happy to have a new day for your goals. Sleep all day will never make you reach the sky."
Mentioning the sky, Star freeze and turn slowly to the clear blue open sky. There were no clouds and it was a nice sunny day. Star felts her instincts telling her to reach the unreachable sky, turning her head to her left wing. She stare a long time her metal wing.
"Chirp.", Now I can.
'Only if fate... allow it.', Unit #2 already finish and was able to catch Star's thoughts watching her. He wanted for her to reach it. "So I better lock it in for sure.... You can come out, now."
With his declaration, Star snap out of her dreams and turn with Unit #2 from the bushes he came out.
Star open her wing and the razor feathers shine under the sunlight, showing the power that had including what she did last night. Power that have her confidence, so she turn on the direction of the bushes. She also was going to face it.
"Chirp.", Bring it.
She was ready for anything. "If you already knew it. WHY DID YOU STAY QUIET!"
"Chirp?", Huh?
"You were the one that was quiet.", Unit #2 respond back to their new guest. "Thank me that I didn't target you as an enemy. So explain why you were following me."
"Because you are my best chance to find it!", with struggle, a senior donkey pushed back the bushes until was able to get to the clearing. "My wagon!"
After fighting the flora, a donkey walk in his two hooves after following Unit #2. His white cloth t-shirt with brown pants with suspenders were not damaged as much by the branches. The donkey was in his older age, it was noticeable thanks to his baldness, but he still had strength in his thin body. He walk until he was face to face to Unit #2.
"Chirp? Chirp?", And who is this?
"Someone I rescue in the way." Unit #2 answered her. He then turn back to their guest. "Although it was not my intention to rescue you, I still cannot help you with your cart. What can you achieve by following me?"
"Well, for starters, you are able to take out those bandits.", the donkey look around for any hint of his wagon. "Yesterday I was attacked by those good for nothing and they put me under their cells in their camp. And I woke up when you finished your business, I looked everywhere and my cart was not in the campground. Which means it must be here with those two brothers."
Unit #2 narrow his eyes on him, was intrigued. "If you know I'm dangerous, why do you keep following me? Aren't you afraid of me?"
"Then why did you open my cage and the rest's cage?", the donkey continued talking as he walked looking for his cart. "For me is logic you are a bounty hunter or something else. After all, you finished off those scums. Which tells me that they stopped by and made you angry here."
"Chirp? Chirp? Chirp?", Did you really do that?
"Once again, that was not my intention. But I still do not condemn any soul without opportunities.", Unit #2 reply while both of them see the donkey checking behind some trees. "Just to respond to your speculations, yes, they made me angry and I decided to deal with them. I needed it. What about you?", he change his tone directly to the donkey.
"If you are looking for a payment, FORGET IT!!!", he was not threatened, instead, the donkey face him. "I never ask your help! And I am not going to ask! I am not paying something I didn't ask!", his voice could be heard behind the bushes looking for his cart.
"Chirp. Chirp. Chirp. Chirp?", He has a point. Now what?
'What to do now?... Indeed. Maybe...', Unit #2 started to think, some he came to something for all of them. "Suggestion. If you are searching, those bushes over there look interesting.", he point with his eyes to a side of the clearing. The same way he killed that scout last night.
"Huh?", the donkey poked its head out of the bush toward the place Unit #2 was looking at. He narrow his eyes at the place. "Really?... Why not?", convinced he run there.
"Chirp. Chirp- Chirp!", Ha, yes you are soft- Hey!
Without warning, Unit #2 grabbed Star with his metal hand and followed the donkey. Behind some big and unnatural bushes, the group came where the donkey started to remove them one by one. Once he was done, the group found a traveler wagon full of personal stuff as well traveler equipment. Its look like the owner of this cart was traveling long distance.
The same one who was not happy. "Aja. Aja. Buck those birds. They eat all my food... SIGH... Will need to return back the previous town for resupply.", the donkey started to prepare his wagon.
This allow Unit #2 to think. With Star on his hand, who is looking interested on the wagon, he had to take a decision now. "... Suggestion. I-"
"I don't need your name and you don't need mine.", the donkey cut him on the spot. "I found my wagon so I don't need any favor from you."
"Interesting.", Unit #2 was becoming more and more intrigued with him. In a good way. "Suggestion. I was going to ask a favor. A favor for a favor."
"What?"
Both turn to Unit #2. "While you don't need me. I do need you.", he look to Star's eyes. "I take care of this bird when I found her. But I can't take her from now on. If I have to decide for this bird... will be to let her live her life."
Star stares at him not believing what he just said. The donkey look at him carefully, but all he could see was his unexpressive red eyes. All Unit #2 was trying to get was a middle point when everyone was good. Even if they were not happy with him.
The donkey still thinking that there is a hidden motive, ask away. "If you saved this bird, why are you throwing it away? Is obvious you are taking care of her.", he point out the metal wing.
"Negative. The reason why I can't is the same one you have when you see me.", Unit #2 closed his eyes, not thinking. "Everyone around me is dead... or will be. Dead follow the kinds like me. Wherever I go, Star will not be safe."
Both Star and the donkey stare at him. Star sadly knowing that she wasn't going to stay with him. The donkey stared at him, he was in a bad mood because of everything these last few days of being captured, tortured and not sleeping well, so he was mad. But he was able to capture Unit #2's interest in the well-being of the silver bird in his hand. The donkey turned to the bird and saw how attached she was to him.
In the end he also decides what to do. "Whatever.", he turns around to prepare his cart. "You two do whatever you want. I will not interfere on your choices. If that means to leave a bird inside my wagon."
"Hmm?", Unit #2 opens his eyes, even if the back of the donkey face him, he knew he somehow accept. "I see... So be it."
"Chirp? Chirp, Chirp Chirp!", What? No, wait I don't want to go. Listen!
"It's the best option for all of us", Unit #2 responds, leaving Star on the shelf inside the cart. He turned around when he finished talking. Without looking back. "Now you have a chance to face this world. Take care of yourself."
"Chirp, Chirp Chirp!", No, hold on!
Star's cry was ignored, again, she couldn't get the attention she wanted. He started to walk but stopped at the edge of the shelf. She looked down and saw that she was on a high place again. It wasn't if the shelf wasn't higher than the branch where its nest was, but the feeling was the same. If she wanted to do something she had to face her trauma, and in the end she didn't do it and she was losing hope of doing it.
She was now accepting it. "Yeah. You two do whatever you want.", when she heard the donkey words, she raise her head.
Star stare at the donkey that continue working on his cart. "I will not interfere on your choices. If that means to fly out of my wagon."
Star's eyes widen at the meaning of those words. She immediately returns to her metal prosthesis. Dark metal feathers shine on the edges of the blades exuding power. Star keeps her eyes on it, then remembers the words of whom gave it to her. She then looks back at the owner of those words. While his back became further away from her.
Star keep her eyes on Unit #2's back. She decide what she want to do. She turn around and enter the wagon.
The donkey had almost finished his preparation. He turns to the silver bird that was inside his cart. Not surprised by what she chooses. "Huh. So that's up to you now.", he said as he moved to start pulling his cart.
"That's how it is.", he lifts his cart. While a silver body flies next to his head.
Star launched herself after running with her wings open. Taking flight for the first time.
"CHIRP! CHIRP! CHIRP!", WAIT! YOU! IDIOT!
Star jump after getting a boost from running on the shelf. She spread her wings so she could fly in a straight line. It was only a few seconds that she began to feel the weight of his metal wing. But she was determined.
"CHIRP! CHIRP! CHIRP!", YOU! CAN'T! LEAVE ME!
She kept her wings spread to allow her to maintain flight, only after gravity took effect did she begin to lose altitude. She refuse to fall on the ground again and started to move her wings. Star force her wing muscles to sustain her flight, even if her left wing muscles was on fire with the weight of the metal.
"CHIRP! CHIRP! CHIRP CHIRP!", I! WOULDN'T! STAY BEHIND!
Star made an effort to fly, but it still wasn't enough, she wasn't getting any closer to him. She continued to move her wings but could not stay in the air. The force of gravity was bringing her closer to the ground and her metal wing only helped her rise a little but not enough.
Star had her eyes closed when she started to she started flapping her wings. She open one eye just to notice Unit #2's back was father than before. And even father when she give up.
"CHIRP! Chirp... Chirp...", WHY! I am... broken...
Star give up at the end, she was about to hit the ground. Just as he give up. "Stubborn as always."
Star fell on a hard place, she smiled because she didn't care how hard his metal hand was. A moment ago, Unit #2 was about to enter the forest to leave them alone. Only for the next second to reappear in time to catch Star in his hand.
"Chirp... Chirp Chirp Chirp." Knew it... you are soft in the inside.
Star raised her eyes to him, her chest puffed out from the pride of winning or the lack of air in her lungs. Unit #2 returns with his blank stare, but inwardly curses himself for being unable to handle the tantrums of an immature child.
"Just like in the past... How annoying.", Unit #2 left her with her small victory. He was more concerned about his viewer. "So, I guess this is your way to say... I wouldn't mess up with you guys. Right?"
"Yep!", the donkey finished and pulled his cart out of the bushes. "I wouldn't mess you guys if you don't mess with my life. I've had enough and I would appreciate it if nothing else ruined my opportunity to go to the next upcoming gala.", then he's back to the route, the route to Canterlot.
Unit #2 stare at him, even if the donkey took his good side he still need to do it. "Donkey... If you ever said a word about this...", but got no response. But he didn't need it anymore.
The donkey already departed and was halfway to get out of his sight. Was hard but not for Unit #2, he got the glimpse on the donkey eyes turn to him for a moment. To able to see his confirmation on his eyes and with the words on his lips. 'What would I gain by talking about a ghost and his bird?'
Happy not to have to act, Unit #2 voices his thoughts out loud. "What a cranky donkey... and you, lady, why are you looking at me like that?"
"Chirp!", Those feathers!
"Are you accusing me of having a bird for breakfast?... Hmm, I really don't know whether to say no is a technical lie.", he said thinking about the griffons.
After the day they met, the two, and with that Star remaining with Unit #2, continue the journey to a distant part of Equestria. And their trip lasted a couple of weeks.
In the days that follow, the duo encounters many things. More foolish bandits try to take him down. Beast that was foolish to realize the danger of hunting Unit #2 and Star. And taking shortcuts avoiding dangerous flora species for Star.
Unit #2 was able to take care of everything along the way, so he was taking care of everything. With Star's well-being under his mantle, he must stop to take care Star's needs. She was still a chick, so looking for food and letting her rest was inevitable for him. Only when she was strong enough to take care of herself could he separate from her. Because she won't separate from him.
In each encounter, Star was left in a safe place where no one noticed her while Unit #2 dispatched the problem. But every time he tried to warn his opponent, he saw her trying to sneak up and attack with her metal wing from a blind spot. No matter how hard he tried, Star always came out of hiding and came in to 'help' him.
Luckily he was able to solve the problem quickly, what was difficult for him was teaching Star. He discovers that Star was the type who had self-esteem problems. Most of which were too big when she was happy. And uncontrollable when angry.
When everything was fine, she had confidence that she could do it. When it was time to look for food, she jumped off his shoulder and started looking for worms on the ground. Only to stab the ground with her metallic wind when one or two worms escape her beak or elude her underground.
She was also stubborn in her flying practices. While it was safer to practice at the height of Unit #2, Star decides to jump 3 times higher from tall trees, even from a cliff. She was never in danger and Unit #2 had save her each time. The hard part was when she was tired of flapping her wing with the heavy prosthesis and yelling at him to pick her up. Only to wear part of his coat near his neck as a humble and comfortable nest for her.
Unit #2 had to put up with all her whims. Even building a temporary birdbath where she could clean herself.
This was his new daily routine, and he had no trouble at all. He was calm, distracted from everything he had experienced. Years, even millenniums, had lost their weight on him. He could be like this forever. But all change when time always change.
His new daily life stops when he reaches his destination. And the role that destiny put him to play. Where his new prey was.
At the outpost town of Rock Bottom. "We are finally here.", Unit #2 talk out loud see the town from afar.
Rock Bottom was the commercial outpost town of minerals between Equestria and the Griffon Realms. Here the ponies and the griffons exchange minerals material from the mine in the mountain near the town. The place was under the rule of the ponies, but the griffons also had a section under the rules of their kingdom. So the management of the place was divided between the two countries.
However, there was no one to manage the city in sight.
From a high hill, Unit #2 without magic or telescope knew that the place was not normal. The street was clean and quiet, too quiet. He knew that something happen thanks that some homes had the door open, giving him a sight of how things were inside. He could see the buildings in good condition, but inside everything was upside down.
This only give him more red flags. "The signal was only a month ago, yet was enough for rumors in a week... But, why only on this town?", he think while walking toward the town.
Unit #2 always decide to check the place where he need to go. He is always meticulous on his orders, he check everything relate to his mission. Places, people, culture, news, rumors, he investigates everything surrounding his mission. What he can not predict are his preys motives.
Including why his prey stay on this town. "I check the surrounding of the town, there were no clue he leave this place. What is driving him to stay?", Unit #2 was entering the main street of the town. And his suspicions were confirmed.
The place was not in a bad shape, even the daily stuff as cart on she street and shelves in stores were not touched. Still no sign of any pony or griffon at sight. Unit #2 stares at the place, having trouble understanding what's really going on here. He was about to decide his next action when the bulge in his neck began to emerge.
"Chirp... Chirp?...", Are we... there?..
"Yes.", he lift his hand to pet her head out of his coat. "We are in the place I'm talking about... So Star, listen to me without complaining. That's an order."
"Chirp...YAWN Chirp. Chirp.", Aja... YAWN What you said. Dad.
'Dad? Heh, I'm too young to have... and too old now.', Unit #2 walk in to the town. '...I just want you to live long enough so that even you can have yours.'
He focus then on the place as he walks on the streets. He passed by the commercial section and saw all the merchandise intact, so this place was not looted. He checked the administrative buildings, including the jail at the guard station, and there were no signs of a fight, so there was no attack on this place.
Unless it was an invasion and the target was a unique resource. "There is no sign of struggle... but on the inside is another story.", Unit #2 scan the first house he found. The one he saw open.
Just as his eyes didn't lie to him, the building looked good on the outside. But when he looked inside he could see the home torn apart. Shattered curtains, broken tables, fragmented decorations and furniture smashed was all he could see. And this was the first house he check.
He continued checking all the houses on the resident area. All with the same or less results. In some homes, houses were assaulted with their doors ripped off their hinges. Others with windows broken with the doors closed and locked instead. And as well some homes that were no touched in days. Unit #2 already had an theory when he pass by the last house.
The only house that had the right side in rubbles. "He came for the villagers? I can understand he hunt one by one and attack the town for the last ones... But what he could gain in-?", he immediately stop all action and pay attention on his surrounding.
"YAWN... Chirp?", YAWN... What's wrong?
Unit #2 ignore everything even Star. He knew that he was on the enemy territory. So he was not going to let it go. He grab Star for his neck coat and secure her, he then attack.
SLASH Unit #2 took his blade and cut a barrel on the side of the road in half diagonally. Scaring the two children.
"CHIRP! CHIRP! CHIRP!-Please! Don't hurt me!- CHIRP! Chirp?", HEY! WHAT IS WRONG WITH -BLA BLA- YOU IDIOT! Huh?
Star calms down after the sudden movement she felt in her tiny body. When he heard the voice, he turned to the barrel whose top was falling to the ground. There the two wait a few minutes. For two little brown-furred hands to reach out and grab the cut edge of the barrel, to get a small colt's head out with them.
"Please... don't hurt me. Sir.", a not very old earth brown colt of around 10 years old shows them his worried and terrified eyes. He had a black T-shirt and white shorts.
"Chirp! Chirp?", A donkey! And who is he?
"I a-a-a-am d... I am just a little pony! Please don't hurt me!", the colt raises his hands in surrender in the face of the danger of Unit #2.
Unit #2, from his side, he stares at the colt. The two children didn't move or say anything as he kept his gaze directly on the colt. On the empty street of Rock Bottom, three souls wait for what will happen next.
"Who are you? ", Unit #2 asks.
The colt flinch at his question, he look between him and Star thinking what to say. "Uh... Rock Silver, sir. I a-a-a-a-am a colt from t-t-t-this town."
"... A colt of this town? Then, tell me where are the rest of the town? ", there were no emotion on his voice, but the colt took it hard.
"They... they are all gone!" SOBSOB, he began to cry inside the broken barrel. "Everypony was taken! SOB I am alone now! SOB"
"Chirp? Chirp chirp?", Taken? What he is talking about?
"...Taken? " Unit #2 repeated as well, asking the crying colt once he was done. "Speak up boy. Who took the villagers from this town? "
Once his crying subsided, Rock wiped his nose on the sleeve of his black shirt. "The demon from the noble family of this town."
Having his full attention, the colt continues with the story. "The noble family of the town owns the right to mine the mountains in this area. Their legacy of management of the mine allows them to have power and resources in this part of Equestria. So much so that they could be the permanent mayor and set the rules and policies of the town. Such rules that allow them to hide the secrets of these lands."
"So this family of nobles, were hiding this demon? ", Unit #2 ask while Star was looking around for this demon.
"Yes.", the colt continue ignoring Star pleads of leaving. "There were rumors that the last son of the family was able to get a... special servant. Was the words that came from the maids and workers that worked on the mansion grounds at the side of the mine. No pony see it but they could hear the sounds of a monster during the day, and always at night. No pony believe such story and no one pay attention to it... until we stop seeing the noble and any one from the mansion."
"And that was the beginning of the disappearances in the town. ", Unit #2 said with a scary Star pulling his order hand to cover her. "One by one were taken in the night. Not seeing again your neighbors until was to late, correct? "
The colt lower his eyes. "It started with the workers and maids families. Some decide to check the mansion and never return. Even the foals they leave behind with a pony disappear from their homes with that pony too. Not seeing our neighbors for so long, we checked their houses and found nothing about their whereabouts either. Even the griffons and any visitors that stay long enough were also taken. Until that night."
Both, Unit #2 and the colt turned to the house behind them. The home that was half destroyed. Unit #2 stare at the damage with a Star climbing on his coat back to her favorite and safe nest. Unit #2 was analyzing the information when the colt continued the story.
"He came for everyone.", the colt find the courage to jump out of the barrel. "He and his army of demons attack us in the night."
'At the end the objective were the villagers. Army, huh.', Unit #2 now got the answer what happen. Just why was missing. "What happens next? He is around here, right? "
"He...", the colt again build the courage to end the tale. "He ordered his minions to bring out all ponies and griffons. When we noticed them, we tried to run or hide, but they stopped all stealth and came towards us aggressively to capture us. Even that demon bring down this house... my house. SOB"
Unit #2 turn to the colt that restarted his sobbing, already knowing what he was going to say. "Mom... SOB... put me on this barrel... SOB... she run to the house... SOB... and that demon bring it down to took her... SOB SOB WAH!"
Unit #2 turned to look at him, he could see how he was crying tears while his nose couldn't contain the snot. He then turn to check the surrounding. The place seen empty, no one was on sight. Was truly a miracle that this colt survive all this time alone. He started to think what to do until Star pop out from his coat on his neck.
"Chirp Chirp? Chirp chirp!", What are you thinking? You're not thinking about hunting this demon, are you!
"WAH! PLEASE! DON'T LEAVE! SAVE MY MOTHER! WAH!", the colt grab his coat while crying with his eyes closed.
Unit #2 stares at the destroyed house while a bird screams in his ears and a colt won't let go of his coat. He gathered all the clues and information he had gathered and was putting them together to formulate the correct plan to follow. He look to the town edge, where his final piece was to finally decide his next action.
"This demon. ", both Star and Rock stop to hear him. "Where is it? You know where he is, right? "
Rock opens his eyes wide only to smile and nod like there's no tomorrow. "AHA! I know where it is!"
"Chirp?! Chirp Chirp Chirp!? Chirp!", What?! And what about me?! I could be in danger!
"There is nothing to be worry about!", Rock shout as he try to pull Unit #2 to the direction he wanted to take him. "The demon is always sleeping on the day. There will no be dangers on our way. Come on! Follow me!"
When he couldn't, Rock ran without warning in the direction of the mountain. Unit #2 stood for a moment looking at the mountain from afar, then his gaze fell on the colt's back. With his simple eyes, he only saw a colt running towards where his mother was. He keep thinking, but enough to see again on the direction of the town edge he look before.
He saw three pairs of eyes on him. Or rather, two of them about what was on his persona. He was convinced that his plan would allow everyone to get what is best for everyone. The only thing he expected was the destiny he desired for everyone.
'Were the decisions I made a mistake?... Was it wrong to make amends for my sins?... Is it wrong to try again? I see that I will receive my answer soon.'
"Is here.", Rock declare in front of rusty metal gates.
After walking along a path towards the mountain, the group arrives at the estate of the nobles of this town. Compared to the empty state of the town, the mansion and the grounds surrounding it were worse. The garden was left unattended leaving the flowers and grass dry and withered. The paint on the walls of the mansion was peeling and the deteriorated wood could be seen with the naked eye. And the windows were open, either someone forgot to close them, or they were broken.
Unit #2 didn't need to know what the inside looked like just by looking at the rusty gate and the fence surrounding the property. Pieces have already fallen off and rusted into dust. However, there were no hints or signs that life ever existed here in weeks.
Again, he question his decisions until now. Should he keep going or make the correct decision. The concern he was thinking talk to him.
"Chirp. Chirp?", Hey. What are you thinking?
Unit #2's eyes turn to Star, she was happily secure in his coat close to his neck. He was thinking when their guide talk to them.
"Hmm, sir?", Unit #2 turns to Rock Silver, the only survivor of this town. "We're going to save my mother, right?", the colt shows him his eyes in the hope that he will help him.
Unit #2 stares into his black eyes, he had the innocent belief that he will help him. But after all his walk here and the time he spent inspecting the city and the state of the estate, he already decided to follow the script. He just doesn't know how it will end.
"Yes. ", he finally gave his answer. "We're going to see your mother, but she's not here, is she? ", the boy shuddered at his question. As well as his opinion. "She must be inside that mine, right? "
The three of them turn onto a path that connects the side of the road to the entrance of the mansion. With a little effort you can see the Rock Bottom Mine entrance and sign. Only to the eyes of Unit #2, it was clear that it was also abandoned and the place was deteriorated like the mansion. Seeing how the sign was about to fall from the last rope support, it was clear that there was no life.
However, it still wasn't the right place. "But that's just one entrance. ", the two children turn to Unit #2, who was looking at a warehouse connected to the mansion and the mountain. "Your mother is in the mountain cave system, deep where the devil is waiting, I'm right? "
From afar, the warehouse was worse than the mansion, but the main entrance to the building was severely destroyed. The wooden walls and double doors of the building were rubble on the ground, making it impossible to pass through with all the broken piles and sticks without risk of being pierced by even small splinters. Leaving only the large hole at the top of the exterior wall and roof. That was where the devil of this town returned to his lair.
Unit #2 knew it but was not going to take it. "We will need to enter the mansion and look an alternative route to the warehouse. "
"W-w-well, I can take you inside.", Rock scratch his back of his neck. "But is going to take longer for all the rubbles inside and-"
"Is okay. I am sure that nothing will happen on our way inside. ", he planned to check for more clues even if he had already his verdict. Unit #2 only had one drawback.
"Chirp? Chirp Chirp Chirp.", Really? Then what is the plan.
Star happily flexed her wings. During the walk here, she was able to sit on his shoulder and lose the fear she was generating when she became bored instead. While the eerie empty town offered no excitement, she began to wish for something to happen.
And it happen to her. "For you is the end of the road. ", Star turn to Unit #2 as he was walking with her behind the trees at the side of the road. "Where I need to go, is not a place for someone like you, Star. "
Unit #2 continues walking, ignoring Star's complaints and Rock's calls. He kept it up until he was sure he was satisfied from the distance he entered the woods. He checked his surroundings quickly, he was sure that no one he didn't want could hear him, and those he did wanted could see him. With this, Unit #2 could talk to an annoyed Star.
"CHIRP! CHIRP!", HEY! IDIOT!
He try to calm her. "Star. I know what you will say but-", and had to put more effort on it.
"CHIRP! Chirp Chirp Chirp!", NO! You listen to me.
He continue to try. "Star. There are moments that you-", in vain.
"CHIRP! Chirp Chirp Chirp!", IDIOT! You are just trying to leave me behind!
'No, that's not it!', Unit #2 thoughts almost got out of him. "Is not that you have to stay. And I am not leaving you. Is that you can't come-"
"CHIRP CHIRP! Chirp Chirp Chirp?", THEN SAY IT! Is because I am a useless and broken bird?
"Stop saying you are-", Unit #2 involuntary stop himself, he didn't notice when he was putting his self in the conversation. So he try again. "Star. This has nothing to do with you but rather what I will find there."
"Chirp? Chirp Chirp Chirp. Chirp! Chirp!", And? I can take care of myself. Beside! You are strong!
"But that doesn't mean I will forever protect you. We can not protect you from everything like...", he then notice it, he was bringing the past back. "Just... wait here, I will come back and-"
"Chirp! Chirp Chirp Chirp. Chirp! Chirp!", No! I am not waiting here. Idiot! Jerk!
Unit #2 stood there letting her vent. He took that same time to calm down. Even to correct his mistake of letting his emotions take place in this conversation. He suppresses it, then remembers that it's Yami Tool and that he can fix things right now. He focus again on what he was really trying to do.
"Star. Stay here. You are safe here with-"
"Chirp! Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!", Moron! Stupid! Blockhead! Dork! Baka!
"IF YOU DON'T LISTEN THIS TIME! YOU WILL DIE! YOU SHRIMP!...", he failed.
When all the insults were over, silence reigned in the place. Star trembled in fear on the ground. The reason was that he no longer recognized those red eyes.
Unit #2 was also frozen in place. His coat didn't let anyone see what he was like underneath. Except those angry red eyes. Those red vertical slit pupils, the demons eyes of the Yami Tools.
"Sorry...", he lament for such mistake.
Star just took a step back.
"Just listen to what I'll say.", he knew he shouldn't have tried.
Star didn't reply, she will not talk back to him.
"Here you will be safe. Here no one will harm you.", he knew that only pain will bring the past. "But the place where I belong... will harm you."
Star couldn't separate herself from those red eyes.
Even if they went back to normal. "That's why our paths will stop here.", and she didn't nothing when he leave. "Please listen this time. For I see that this is the last time I can and will say it. We belong to different worlds."
Star stood on the ground see how Unit #2 was leaving her. But both were on the same page. Both believe this was their last time together, whatever they like or not.
"You belong to the living... I belong to where the dead only exist. Don't follow me. And live your life."
Star tried to hear his voice, she didn't want to believe it. But when she blinks, it disappears. Everything she felt and experienced with him disappears when he is gone, even her desire to stay with him. Star stood there with her body free of the fear of death, unable to think about what she wanted anymore.
Because she can't get it and wouldn't get it with him. That's what Unit #2 did as they recovered with their backs to a tree out of Star's sight.
'What was that... Did I let it happens...', Unit #2 stare at the sky as he repose on the tree. 'Was my system... down for a moment?...'
For so long he could feel something. Desperation, Fear and Anger. All were falling back to him. By a simple thought. He thought that he saw it again. That person calling him again with that nickname.
'No... I couldn't confuse Star with...', Unit #2's heart calmed down but a bug in his system couldn't suppress their emotions. 'Did Star and his return awaken my... if so, I can't let that happen again... I can't fall, not now.'
Against the tree, Unit #2 closed its eyes. He can't do it properly but he let his defense system reboot his entire system, and his mind. Crackling or sparking sounds were heard from under the coat. When the strange sounds ended his body began to move mechanically away from the place.
'This will do... until I end up this errand.', finally have the strengths to leave behind what suppose was a little hobby, Unit #2 walk back to the entrance of the mansion. 'After all... he is waiting for me.'
Unit #2 gets back on the road and out of the woods, where he find an anxious Rock who hasn't moved in all this time. Rock saw it and happily exclaimed. "Are you ready?!", he got his answer when Unit #2 walk to the gates.
"Ready. ", Chirp.
Unit #2 have enter to the lair of the devil.
After opening the gates and entering the mansion, he finds the same result. Abandonment could describe the state of the interior but also a state of chaos. Not only does he find broken furniture, he also found signs of fighting and struggle in every hallway and room of the mansion. Or so it was, since he only had burn marks from spells and fire, claw marks on the wall and floor, and dried red stains all over the rooms and walls.
And if someone asking what he think about, he will not say it was a fight. "Um, Sir? Is something wrong?, Rock ask as they were moving to the next room.
"...Nothing. ", Unit #2 responds after checking the current room. "I'm just checking out what's going on here. ", he replies as he passes through the hallway with the remaining paintings. "It's just... it's more than just a massacre. "
The colt nodded and they both continued towards the section of the mansion they were looking for. They arrive at the warehouse section of the mansion.
Just as outside, everything inside was destroyed. Or rather, it exploded from within. The warehouse had work materials such as wood, metal bars and construction stones, as well as many types of mining equipment. Everything was under the warehouse walls rubbles, all apart from the big hole at the father wall of the room. The one that face the mountain outside.
'This warehouse had a secret entrance to a part of the mine... still not answer what really happen here.', he descend with the almost destroyed downstairs with his brave guide behind him.
He went all the way down and walked through the entire hallway he found, and found the secret room of the mansion. The room had no light due to the now extinguished torches, but Unit #2 had no problem seeing the room and its contents.
He could see the many instruments all over the tables, shelves and walls. The correct instruments for a torture room.
Clubs, whips, chains, shackles, knives, axes and more were present. Torture machines as the Iron maiden, the executioner's ax, the hanging cage, the breaking wheel were only the beginning. Immobilization chairs and tables with paralyzing belts were not lacking. What he didn't expect were the old marks of enchants on the walls, floor and the destroyed metal doors on the entrance. As well medical bottles, syringes and microscopes.
Unit #2 stare and check everything on the room. 'Everything show this place was to torture, but why the medical equipment... I still can't get an answer, until he show up.', he turn to one side of the wall.
The wall that faces the same direction as the mine. With a big hole. He approaches the hole and checks the work on it. Thanks to the fact that they were still inside the mountain, the room had natural rock walls to set the room. What was not natural were the digging marks, made not with equipment but with brute force.
The pieces were now all coming together, the last one was still missing for him. "Come, your mother is nearby. "
"O-o-okay!", the brave Rock follow him so far, the little foal did not stay behind or delay their advance.
The two continue walking in the dark, turning and choosing their path at any intersection, and pass through rubble and forgotten equipment in the mine. They didn't pay attention how long they were inside the dark mine and how deep they were on the mountain. They only knew that they reached their destination in a large hollow cave inside the mountain.
Unit #2 is at the cave entrance checking it out. He was surprised because it was well lit with sunlight thanks to the hollow holes in part of the roof and in the back wall, which indicated that they were on a near layer of the mountain with the outside on the other side. But was not all of it. Of course, there was mining equipment, mine carts with abandoned ore, unfinished ore chopped from the walls, rocks and debris that have not been clear out.
And an earth mare stuck to the wall with a dark slimy substance. "Mother!", Rock shout but she was not responding to him. Rock turn to his savior. "Please! Go and save my Mother!"
Unit #2 heard him but did not move. He was still checking the area and the condition of the mare. From there he can see the dark-coated mare in a yellow-green dress with flowers dirty hanging on the wall because of the dark drool on her hands. Her white hair did not allow to see her face and condition. However, she was breathing and Unit #2 could hear the heartbeat.
With all of this, he still haven't got what really happen here. But was now to act. He didn't answer to Rock so started to walk inside the cave. The colt saw him walking for a few seconds, he started to smile and get excited and start to follow him.
But everyone stops when Unit #2 reaches the center of the cave. He took out his metal hand and grabbed a pickaxe from an unfinished rock. And throw it to the other side of the cave. Right on the mare's head.
SHUNK Piercing in her front.
Everyone in the room remained silent as dead. Rock looks in disbelief. Unit #2 recomposes his position. Everyone wait. So that the dead wake up.
SHRIEK!!!!
The mare on the wall began to convulse, so much so that her mane no longer hid her demonic face. Without the mane, everyone could see her deformed black face. With fangs instead of molars and red eyes that shed sticky black tears like tar. The mare shakes her head to both sides trying to remove the pickaxe from her head, allowing the same black liquid to splash from her wound.
Unit #2 stands still waiting for the mare to break the slime from her hands to remove the pickaxe. He also waits for others. Just when he hear the beating of hearts. Of all of them of her species.
SHRIEK!HOWL!ROAR!HOWL!SHRIEK!ROAR!
The heartbeats of hundreds came with their screams as they emerged from their hiding place. Multiple shadows began to descend from the ceiling, coming out of the ground, coming out of the holes in the wall and running between the rocks that were hidden.
Unit #2 watches as hundreds of ponies and griffons, some minotaurs and changelings, came out to surround him. They even came out from the only entrance and exit of the cave, now blocked. But he was not afraid of them, rather he was intrigued by their current state.
Each and every one of them had black skin, fur, and scales. Instead of hands, they had claws and all hooves were changed to legs with sharp lower claws, for the griffons were only larger. In some parts of their bodies they were skinned and their ribs were visible to the naked eye, seeing how malnourished they were and those with wings their feathers were almost rotten.
The only difference they had between them was the almost torn and destroyed clothes from their jobs.
Civilians, guards and bandits. Merchants, accountants, soldiers, thieves, farmers, bodyguards, maids, chefs, blacksmiths, workers, miners, foremen and nobles, even housewives were in the mix. Unit #2 knew it, he just found the full town and all those that came to this cursed town. Even those who did not deserve this fate, he was not wanting to set his eyes on the group of young foals and griffons. With the mare free of slime and the pickaxe from her head in front, their teacher.
The cursed town of demons welcomes him and Rock. Unit #2 was not amused. "How long are you going to be standing there?", he says to the mastermind of this whole tragedy. As his words were magic, he arrived.
CRACK RUMBLES And the large black body moved over the wall where the mare acted as bait. And his red eyes shine showing his presence.
With the little light from the cave holes it was not enough to show him all its presences. As he rises from his hiding place showing the height of a two-story house. Long, hideous muscular arms that reached to the ground with claws swayed with his giant steps. As he exhales through his disgusted and deformed nose and mouth, full fangs that can tear apart an adult manticore. With his skinned black body, thin with exposed muscles, with little clothing covering his parts and with a deformed unicorn horn on his demon pony head.
He put his red eyes with a scar over his left eye into the red eyes of Unit #2. The demon of Rock Bottom welcomes him. RRROOOOOOAAAAAAAARRR!
All this time, he stood there while the trembling Rock came closer and closer behind him. The little colt couldn't control his body when all the demons show up. Rock was almost close to him when he raised his small hand to grab his coat. It was then that he continued talking to the pony responsible for all this.
"And how long are you going to keep playing, Unit #200859.", the one behind him. "I will not continue to follow you with the innocent colt act"
Unit #2 did not move or act, letting him stop and think about his next decision. Just when his words took effect, all the demons around Unit #2 were waiting. Even the demon of Rock Bottom stopped his march. Unit #2 has already gathered all the answers, but not the one it wanted to get. But he didn't need to turn around to see the frozen colt behind him.
He let his words act for him. "Unit #200859, you broke the Third Commandment. How and why did you do it?"
"............JAJAJAJA! Do you really want to know?!", the voice of Unit #200859, Rock's voice, echoes throughout the cave while covering Unit #2's view. He also decides to leave the act.
Unit #2 did nothing and didn't flinch as Rock's small body jumped onto his shoulder and leaned down so they were face to face, Rock's new face was upside down. He no longer has the innocent smile, instead he has a psychopathic smile with his fangs. The change was so great that part of its skin and fur cracked. But not as much as the black eyes that turn into red vertical pupils.
The signs of a defective Yami Tool. Unit #2 has seen it many times. "It's part of my orders. Also, I see you have your questions too. Take it as an exchange before we begin."
"Hehehe~ Is that so~", Rock jumps away from him 5 meters in the air and falls in front of his kin. He stand up and smile while controlling the town desires to charge over Unit #2. "Affirmative~ I have my own questions~ As... HOW DID YOU FIND OUT!"
His shout was full of enthusiasm but also anger. Unit #2 didn't care about his feelings. "You just didn't do a good job at it.", he just wanted to start so he put it simple.
But Rock was not happy. "NO! I want to know! Or you will not get what you wants!", his scream not only echoed in the cave, his relatives also growled and snarls to him. Even the big demon behind was giving Unit #2 the stink eye.
Acting like a brat, he had no choice. "Okay. Then, let me say this. Your story had many holes."
Calming down, Rock let Unit #2 to talk. "Your name, Rock Silver, doesn't work on me. Even if you try to connect to the Yami System, you should know the pony culture of how they are named according to their coat color. Your fur is brown and not silver, looking for the first color you see is useless if it doesn't match. Even if you take the first word of the town name."
At the response to his words, Rock puts his hand to his face. And the black claws extend as his fake hand falls apart and tears off part of his face when they appear. Thus he was able to tear off part of his left cheek, leaving behind a black metal skin underneath exposed. Staring at the dry skin of the brown fur, Rock confirmed it was the wrong color.
"Ha? So I need to change to Rock Brown... Still the name is not enough and there's more to it, right?", Rock drop the dead meat while mumbling his thoughts. "At least I have more masks~ Hehehe~"
"Even with the correct name, doesn't work with the story.", Unit #2 responds calmly under his coat as he continues. "'Rock' is supposed to be the only survivor, but how will a colt survive alone with demons around. It is believable if the tragedy began a week ago, but two or a month is not. It's also hard to believe that you will never be discovered in a very visible barrel on the street."
"So how will others find me, huh?~", he tilts his head to the side showing his smile, with each time his face cracking up showing more of his metallic black skin. "But there is more. How's my trap here?"
"Only morons will fall on this.", Unit #2 reply but he was going to satisfy him. "When we arrive here I could see and heard them, but I wanted to pass by the mansion to know more. There I notice the owner of this place. Your User.", he lift his finger pointing to the big demon. "That big guy have the same scar on the left eye as the noble of this lands. The paints on the halls show him, and the Unit serving him."
GROWL Rock was becoming more and more impatient, he knew that he had been discovered by another Yami Tool but he felt that that was not the real reason why he was discovered. Reading his mind, Unit #2 also was impatient to start, so he provide him the answer.
"Star.", Rock and the rest of the demons flinch to his words. "Star said you're a donkey. You corrected her as you understood her. And you never realized that I started speaking like her in her frequency from the beginning. Your translation program failed you, being the defective Yami Tool that you are."
"...That bird?", the words echo as Rock lowers his face. Unit #2 continues to wait, it wasn't long until Rock let out a psychotic laugh. "...hahahaHAHAHAHAHA! Okay! You win!", as he laughed, his transformation began.
Unit #200859 was a special Unit, was the first and only unit to be deploy as foal, so his appearance didn't change so much. As his kin, claws were replacing his hands that started to take off the clothes and the false skin. He started to rip off his upper disguise, the part the peel off show his real black metal skins so natural that the red stripes show to be real red veins. When he finished his mask, he let out his black metal pegasus wings coming out of his back as he bend down. Once he thought was enough, Rock lift his head to Unit #2.
Red veins run down his face as his demon's red eyes shine in his true nature. With his creepy, distorted colt voice. "I have what I want... so I'll let you get what you want..."
'Even with his face reveal I don't see it... Well, he was a colt when he was processed and deploy. He wasn't mature since the beginning.', Unit #2 put at side his thoughts and started the main objective. "Fill up the holes for me."
Rock tilts his head to indicate that he was listening. Unit #2 then told a story. "Rock Bottom, the outpost town between The Griffon Realms and Equestria. A place where both countries can exchange minerals from these mountains. The owner of the town and mine was the noble who lived on this estate. He was also the User of Unit #200859. Suddenly, the Unit is freed from the Third Commandment. How? Why? And for what?"
"Tsk. Hehehehehe~ That is what you want?", Rock, Unit #200859, laugh at his question. But seeing Unit #2 serious red eyes, Rock decide to answer it. "Is because...", he extend his arms and wings, in sign to all the town was speaking.
"This is what WE wants.", all his kin howl and roar at this declaration.
"We?", Unit #2 ask as he stare at the big demon, Unit #200859's User.
"I will fill up you with the beginning.", Rock lift his head to the roof, where the sky and the sun could be seen. "Even the time of my previous User."
"I got here when my last User beat the previous master. I don't remember much, just that I was a unicorn who wanted power in general. When he discovered me and I became his Unit, he began his preparation to hide me in his mansion and in this mine.", Rock turn around to his User. "Just to try to get our power."
"Our?.... He wanted the power of the Yami Tool?", Unit #2 said as he was now catching up. "Your User was not satisfied with not only possessing a Yami Tool, wanted to harness the power for himself."
"Hehehe... not quite right.", Rock turns to him. "He wanted to create more."
Unit #2 let Rock continue with the story. "At first it put me to the test, as simple as helping in the mine. Then it escalated until he wanted to test 'me'. That's when he built the secret room. He thought he could study me and the secrets. But from his 30s to his 70s he achieved nothing. He couldn't create more like me... but he did create more like him."
Unit #2 listens to him, ignoring the impatience of all the demons around them. Then connect the next part. "Your current User is one of his descendants. He studies you in his secret laboratory when he received the torch to continue from his predecessor."
"Negative.", Rock shake his head of how wrong he was. "My User is the grandson that came from Canterlot. His way of thinking was different and everything change when he took control. He called it... a change of administration."
Unit #2 thinks about it and soon everything in that room made sense. "The torture tools and machines, were his new addition to the mansion, wasn't?"
"Affirmative.", a creepy metal demonic smile appears on his face. "He took on my previous master's entire legacy as his own, including his life with that knife years ago. So that he could fulfill all his desires here, with me~", at the end of his words, all the demons howl with declaration as their desire.
'My research shows the current noble of this mine as a pony who enjoys beating others, so torturing others is logical... There is only one more question left.', Unit #2 prepare as he let out the last part he wants.
"In the end you listen to all the orders, thus the First Commandment was fulfilled. You accept your new User, this is how the Second Commandment was established. What did you, him and all this ponies gain by breaking the Third Commandment? To stop being a Yami Tool of the world?"
Everyone is silent. Each one of them turn to Rock. He then started to answer why he broke the Third Commandment.
"Family."
Unit #2 after all this journey was speechless. Rock, Unit #200859, started to cry with black tears as he remember everything.
"I didn't care when they experimented on me and tortured me. I didn't care that they ordered me to disable my defenses so they could hurt me. I didn't even care about the long hours on those machines and how long they spent cutting and gutting parts of me. Even abandonments of months when they do not make progress on me and insults when I did not react well to the torture. I didn't care all of that."
Unit #2 stare at him, he now was getting it. "But I did care the love they had on me~", all started to howl as Unit #200859 cry of happiness.
"My previous master told me that I was part of his family when his grandfoals were born. The emotion I felt from him when he hugged me because he was sorry made me feel something. It was something I thought I couldn't feel, I never understood it and I waited for my new master to make the same wish. And it happened while I was waiting at the Iron Maiden that my master left me for days, when he reappeared in that room again with that maid."
Unit #2 didn't say anything, even if he did say something it was too late. 'All I can do is end all of this.', he thought as he braced himself with the euphoria of Unit #200859.
"I remember it all. He was on top of that maid, shouting his anger about his wife cheating him with a griffon or something to giving birth his descendants. All I could understood with the cry of the maid, was his desire to create life... based on me. A son like me. Obedient like me. Kin like me. That is when my master and me, desire the same thing!"
'The constants experiments and torture, the desires of the Users, not knowing what love is... all this factors broke the mind of this Unit.', Unit #2 now knew what he wanted to know. 'The Third Commandment was broken when he wanted to be something, Family.'
Rock grab his head as he continued. "When the revelation came to me! I knew how to be part of his Family and he can be part of my Family! Just like what he was doing to that maid! If he was inside her! Then I can be inside of all my Family! This way! We are the same! By becoming me!"
'No, Rock. You just inject them with your corruption. You're almost at that stage, but you were too young to develop one.', Unit #2 have decided what to do with this case, and in good moment since is about to start. 'Is time to return what was given to you.'
"I step out with all the wounds from the Iron Maiden and went behind him! I display my Yami Armor and let it he consume part of it! Soon! HE CRYES WITH HAPPINESS WHILE MY BLOOD RUNS INSIDE HIM! HE COULDN'T EVEN SIT STILL WHILE I MOLDED HIM FROM THE INSIDE! WHILE I BATHE WITH HIS INSULTS AS SIGN OF HIS LOVE! JAJAJAJAJAJA!", again all the demons howled in sync with him.
But they stopped for the last part. It was the sign for Unit #2 prepare his blade.
"JAJA!... But I wanted more Family. So make that maid part of my Family. The mansion staff. The miners. The village. And everyone who came here.", Rock snap his head up, Unit #200859's desire. "JUST LIKE YOU!"
Unit #2 did not think a second longer, nor too late. He jumped away from all the demons that were about to attack him from all directions. While in the air, he thought there were hundreds of them, he was wrong as other hundreds were coming out from the walls, roof and even the floor holes. Then he accept it.
They never left this place because Unit #200859's desire was to make a home for his Family, this mountain and mine were their hive. And he was inside it.
HOWL He turns in the air to face the 27 demons who fly to capture him. SLASH He was able to cut down one to three of them, but miscalculated when he cut the first demon in half. Even they were byproducts, they were tougher and stronger than normal beings. He embrace himself when the first one to reach him tackles him, then the next and the next and the next from different directions.
When all of them decided on a direction, the demons took him against a wall and crushed him. The demons began to pin him down, that was when Unit #2 grabbed an even sharper sword under his coat. He eliminates all the demons that grab him and moves away from the wall. But he had no room to move as more demons were already upon him again. He then rethink his plan as he open path with his blades.
'There aren't just hundreds here, there can be thousands of them. Did he get this many while I lost time coming here?', he kept cutting them but each one was replaced by five of them.
He was not moving from the wall. In every direction he saw hundred to thousand demons coming for him, with his blades ready and high speed he was not making any good progress. Luckily for him, Unit #200859 and his User were walking toward him. But would he be able to fight both with their demon army?
'It's only possible if I make an all-out attack.', he took his options as he continued to cut black demon flesh. He increases his speed and strength to defeat the unlimited demons while thinking about his next move. 'Think. We're inside a mountain and everyone here is infected... right, everyone is infected.'
He took a few steps back and prepared his assault. 'No one here deserves to be saved. So I shouldn't care about them.' BANG, and disappears leaving a black river behind.
Rock lost sight of him for a moment, when he knew that Unit #2 had become stronger and faster, he improved his eyes to follow him. Unit #2 became a shadow that leaves a cut behind on the bodies it passes by. The demons that didn't know he was passing had their bodies cut in half, headless or without arms, legs or wings. The cutting was so fast that the severed bodies left a stream of black blood behind.
Unit #2 was moving back and forth but advancing closer to its objective. If he was lucky, he could put an end to this with the head of the Unit that caused all of this. But everything changed when he reached the group of foals. Just like the adults, he had no problem cutting the mare teacher in half and cutting down a few young foals and griffons.
His blades didn't stop. THUNK Only at the neck of a young filly.
The filly was just like the others. Black skin, demon red eyes, and white fangs and claws, but unlike the other foals, she wasn't wearing a school uniform or a little dress. She had a white hospital gown and her mane was silver. At the eyes of everyone, she was just another demon.
In the eyes of Unit #2 there was something else. An image that his sword could not touch. With a moment of hesitation that makes him pay.
"RAAHHH!!!", the filly jump high enough and digs its claws into his left shoulder.
'!!!', Unit #2 taking note of his mistake push away the filly. Only not fast enough.
HOWL Other demons also caught up to him and used their claws to cut him. Every time he reacted too late to defend against one, he registered three attacks that hit him in other directions. His coat began to be shredded and stained with his red blood. He tried to recover, but his chances were over when a large shadow covered him.
He looked up in time to see the large fist descend. BOOM Unit #2's body received the damage that his body could not suppress, then he was caught by the Rock User demon's claws. With the little demon in the air so he could laugh at his mistake. His User brought Unit #2, head free of the torn coat, to their faces.
"What is wrong, Big brother?", Rock fly to his face with his eyes off. "Did you finally embrace our desire? Did you want to become part of my Family?", Unit #2 was not responding. Rock only smile thinking he just give up.
"Don't worry~ Everypony acts this way.", Rock flies around checking on the large Family he created. "Everyone is the same. From the beginning no one knows what they want. I didn't know what I want. But thanks to my Users I was able to understand it. And now... I HAVE WHAT I DESIRE!", he howl with his kin. His User's roar was the loudest of all.
"JAJAJAJA! See! Everyone is on the same page! This is what everypony wants! And I will fulfil our dreams- Shut up.", Rock turn instantly to the owner of the voice.
He was next to Unit #2, but it was enough to see him as it continued. "Just shut up. I don't want to listen to you. Nor anyone else... I'm trying to calm down. I don't want to listen to a brat like you."
Rage. Rage was filling Rock. He flew directly into his face. It extends its claw to grab his head. And then it stopped. Rock didn't dare move or grab him. He couldn't see it but now being face to face it was clear. His tantrum and anger were nothing when he saw it.
The right eye that was hidden before reflected his current state. Unit #2's demon eye shows the fury of what it saw. And how he felt at that moment. "You're making me lose what little sanity I have left... And no one wants to see me when I lose it."
Rock stands back when he finished. He didn't know it but he was feeling a new emotion. Fear.
And rage when Unit #2 call him how his Users call him. "Stay away from me... Bastard."
"TSK! BASTARD?!", this clicks on Rock's insecurities, brings him the moments where he almost fails his orders as a Unit. Now, it was the combustion of his anger. "THROW HIM AWAY! I DON'T WANT HIM ANYMORE!"
ROAR Hearing him, Rock's User pulls his arm and throws Unit #2 with all his strength. The use of force in the throw was enough to send Unit #2 directly into the wall opposite the entrance, where the wall was thinner but strong enough to stop Unit #2's body. With a BOOM, the wall began to crack and new holes appeared with clouds of dust appearing inside and outside the cave. Unit #2 was embedded for only a few seconds, then gravity claimed him and he fell to the ground.
Still on the ground, after everything that happened to him, Unit #2 was in his mind trying to control his emotions. He got up from the ground and took his time. With every second that passed, his mind was racing to avoid losing control. But as time passed, he was really tempted to let go of his sanity.
Just to play with this foal. 'IT'S REALLY TEMPTING... but that means leaving hints that I was here...', he was able to stand up, he raised his head to face the army of demons. 'Concentrate... Remember the objectives... This is not... not...', when he looks towards the direction of the mob he freezes.
The demon filly walks before him. The same one that he avoided taking her head off. And the same one that dug its claws into his stomach.
"!!!", Unit #2's voice was blocked by his willpower. He walks away leaving a stain of blood on the floor. Not because of the wound, but because of the image he saw.
Unit #2 was once again losing control of itself. Even he looked forward again and the image of the demon filly and Rock's army was there. His vision changed to another image with each blink of his eyes. The filly was not the same in the real world, she changed to another pony, the error was that she was not alone since another pony stood next to her.
'Concentrate!... she's not here!... he's still sleeping!...', he struggled more and more in his mind, his self becoming stronger than his orders. 'I can't let it out!.. Hold it!... For them!...'
Rock was still in the air, his smile breaking out as he was able to leave his fear and rage behind. He ordered the filly to attack him and smiled saying that his guess was correct. Unit #2 had an error and can kill him while he has it. He again ordered the filly to walk towards him with other earth demons behind her. This time he ordered to go for his head.
Unit #2 leans his back against the wall when the demons reach him. First the filly went for her head, and the errors occurred again. His vision was split by the demon filly between those two. When the demon filly raises her claws again, he fears the worst, either he falls here or loses control.
Both were outcome with consequences for his order. But he didn't see this third outcome.
"GAHH!!!"
"Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!", Wake up! You! Idiot!
"!", Unit #2's trance broke when he saw and heard her.
Star stops the filly with her claws. This causes the filly to retreat as her blood covers her left eye. Star then jumped off her face as the second demon reached her right side. Thanks to hers small body, she evaded the claw by flying over it and towards its eyes. SLASH Then cuts the eyes with his metal wing. But her luck ended there. A third demon was just on the other side. POW For Unit #2 he will send the filly and both demons with a force equivalent to that used to throw him.
After sending them away and stop the demons movement, Unit #2 catch Star on his hand. "Stubborn as always... How did you find me?"
"Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!...Chirp. Chirp. Chirp.", I just followed the chaos!... Also that I see your mess from the outside.
He follow her wing and he saw the new holes, with a clear view of outside. "... But how did you -SLASH-!", even out of the trance his mind was still slow.
One unicorn demon came from behind him and took the opportunity to slash his back. This put him on his knees, the impact stun him for a moment so he couldn't act when the demon went over him for a second attack. He couldn't, so Star take his place and fly to the demon. The demon was focus on Unit #2's back that didn't see the bird fly to his face.
SLASH "RAHHH!!!", where his left eyes was cut in half by Star's wing.
Out of the corner of her eye, Star saw the demon retreat and began to turn around, she turned around and descended with her wing at the ready. The demon made the mistake of turning left to follow Star, he was blind so he couldn't see her coming with his wing in his right eye.
"RAHHH!!!", the now blind demon walks aimlessly away from them. Star began to flap her wing, her metal wing spilling dark blood, and began to warn the demons.
"Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!-CHIRP! Chirp!." Aja! See that! Come if all of you- WHOA! Not now!
Unit #2 saw in time how Star was losing control to maintain balance in the air. Even if she was stronger now, she wasn't stronger for long. Even though another demon accepted her challenge. She was struggling with the weight of her prosthesis when a demonic griffon approached her.
'No... Move!', Unit #2 saw it coming and try to save Star. 'She can't die! I will not allow it! I will not allow you die again, E-!', he then notice it. Why he was crashing. That was also when they arrived.
"CHIRPS!", two small bodies, one red and one black, began to bury their claws in the griffon's eyes. "RAHH!!!"
"Chirp?! Chirp! Chirp!", Brothers?! I told the two to wait outside!
'Those two?... Even they came here. All the way to hell for her.', Unit #2 could not contain his surprise when he saw that his security plan for Star also failed. 'Why...why didn't they take her when I gave her back to them.'
Unit #2 hoped that if he couldn't protect her, they would. That they will make her listen to when she yelled at Star and abandon her like she did then. So that both of them can lead her towards a better future. But then he thought maybe he wasn't getting it. Not anymore when the griffon demon scares the two birds and prepares to kill them.
He then accept it. BANG! He can do nothing about it. BANG! He can not stop it. BANG! He can only take it.
The cave froze at the new sound, the sound that caused the demon griffin to lose its left hand, then have its right knee torn off with its leg, then have a piece of its right shoulder removed from its body. The army of demons contemplates the strange power that leaves one of them in pieces. The brothers and Star separate and return to the ground after the first shot. As for Rock and his User, their eyes were widen when they see Unit #2 took it out.
The griffon demon howls in pain for a moment. POP! Only then does her head explode. Thanks from the strange barrel in Unit #2's hand. Where strange smoke and fire pulverized the creature.
"I guess..." Unit #2 stands with the barrel with a handle in his hand, finger on the trigger, with a calmness in his normal eyes towards Rock and his User. "...I can't change the inevitable."
"...Chirp... Chirp?", ...Idiot... What is that?
"A... tool.", he reply to Star. Not taking his eyes on Rock. "Are you okay, Star?"
"Chirp? Chirp. Chirp?", Huh? Yes. Are you alright?
"Me?... Don't worry about me.", he took his eyes off of Rock and turned to Star and her two brothers at her side. "All that matter to me... is that you are alive... So Star... get away from here, please."
Star's eyes widened as he asked her and her two brothers. Star could start to argue with him, however, she could see the sadness in his eyes. With desperation and hope. For what was it, she couldn't understand, but she did understand his wish. She lower her head knowing that she couldn't change this, but now she was not alone on this.
She turns around in front of her two brothers. The black bird nodded saying that it will protect the two of them. The red bird jumps to her side and encourages her by covering her with his wing with the intention of keeping her at his side. As she stops herself from letting tears fall, trying to look strong. When the three were on the same page, Star returns to Unit #2.
To answer his sad eyes that she accept it, saying her good byes to him. Unit #2 accept it and let her go. The three birds turn around and take off. They were flying up to one of the holes of the wall.
Unit #2 was calm after saying goodbye. Now he could continue as he watch the three siblings flying high. Even if he heard the voice he hates, respects and fears. Its his father's words.
Idiots will be idiots in the end. Making the stupidest decision. Even if they are the most painful. Prey to the desires of the heart. Just like us.
BOOM
"Have you forgotten... This is my home... My Family... YOU WILL NOT LEAVE THIS PLACE!", Rock's words resonate with the impact of the stalactite he launches.
The cave full of demons, with the Demonic User and the one who threw the stalactite coming down from the ceiling were waiting for the cloud of dust from the impact to dissipate. Rock was furious, but at the same time happy.
He wants everyone to fall into despair. "All of you... will suffer here... will die here and become food for my Family -BANG- RAHHH!!!", He didn't finish when his User took a step back and grabbed his shoulder, after a piece of him went flying.
Rock sees this when he turns to him. "Huh? How -BANG- AHHHH!", as he gets shot in his left wing.
Rock flies to his User's head to retreat, there he holds his left shoulder feeling the hole in his wing. He turned to it and could see that it was worse than he thought. Half of his left wing was missing and he couldn't figure out how. First was that it was the first time he had been hurt like that. None of his defenses could protect him from this attack. And the other was how he could do it.
He got the answer. "Спасибо." (Spasibo)
Rock instantly turned towards where the voice came from. "What?...No, how?...", confused as to what went wrong. "You're crashing... you shouldn't be able to move... so how, how do you still function?"
Rock and his army of demons stare at the place of the dust cloud. The stalactite was now breaking into pieces. Revealing the wall where it crashed, destroyed with nothing behind it. With Unit #2 to the side keeping the barrel where it belongs under his coat. With his head uncovered by his coat, everyone could see his eyes. And there was no longer any emotion, just a peaceful but tired soul.
"If you ask that... well, you didn't kill them.", he looks up at the holey ceiling with pieces of the sky visible. Ignoring the bloody metal wing on the ground. "I did it... I was the one who... killed Star and her brothers."
Rock and his demons didn't know what to say, so he continued watching the peaceful sky. "I... I really wanted her to live... and that was my mistake. I thought I could make amends... with my sins. Do what I couldn't... even pass that task on to her brothers who were following me all this time... That's when I realized... how happy it was to see them together."
Then he comes back to reality and closes his eyes. "And perhaps... I reflected myself with them...", just to open it. And scare Rock and his demons. Showing them his devil eyes. "And how... jealous I felt of them."
Rock instantly felt danger, that fear that not only his life, but his entire existence was in danger. Sensing it, his User took a step back and all his demons retreated to stay away from him. Even he didn't show it, Unit #2 was letting his dark aura cover them. Showing them that he was the true monster, that not even demons can, should not or dare to confront the devil.
"That's why thanks to you... I woke up from this dream.", Unit #2 close his eyes, again hold it. "But I just don't want you to believe you did it. The way I spoke at that moment... was on purpose, so that you would notice her. I got distracted when she leaves, so you can aim with that stalactite. And I didn't do anything to destroy it, nor did I shoot it when it came for her... That's right, I killed her."
"But... why...", Rock is still hiding on top of his User. Still not getting how he was shot. "Why didn't you crash... watching her die?... Answers me- Why do you think the Third Commandment exits?", he received his answers as quickly as Unit #2's response.
Even with his eyes closed, Unit #2 continued. "Love, Grief, Fear, Envy, and Anger are not require or need it on my soul. Desire, craving, longing, or yearning anything is useless in my purpose. But why is that? Well, because we, the Yami Tools, are not like any living being. We have a power that can change the world... What do you think can happen when we do what we want?"
Rock doesn't need to respond. His 'Family' answer Unit #2's question. So he answer how he is still operating.
"Not only does Star make me feel hope and happiness again... she and her family awakened my jealousy, anger, despair, frustration, and ill intents in this world. Not to mention I wished she was dead against my hopes that she would live struggling with it. I didn't realize until you thought you could kill her. And like you... I was losing focus because of these emotions."
Then he lowered his voice, as if these words were only for him. "I lost concentration when you came back... but you're still sleeping... and she can't come back... even if I replace her... I was sleeping, in noble desire with Star... Star, I'm sorry, how this has ended this way."
Even he was calm, Rock knew that Unit #2 was just building up something. He just didn't know if he should kill him now, or just run for his life. But just as any prey before, Rock stare as a deer frozen by fear, when Unit #2 open his eyes, now back to normal and focus on a simple thought.
Even he was calm, Rock knew that Unit #2 was just building something inside him. He just didn't know if he should kill him now or just run for his life. But like any prey before, Rock stares like a deer frozen in fear, as Unit #2 opens his eyes, now back to normal and focused on a simple thought.
"So I will say it. большое спасибо (bol'shoye spasibo) Thank you so much. Now... I can avenge her."
"!!! KILL HIM! NOW!"
Rock shout out to his kin to take action. So Unit #2 take his.
"Connecting to the Yami System. Submit request. Restore Unit #2's systems, orders and Commandments."
When he finished speaking, hundreds of demons were on him. Driven by Rock's will, the demons forgot their fears and went after him. Such was his request heard by the Yami System.
Request have been submitted. Processing........... Request have been approved. Restoring the systems, orders and Commandments of Unit #2.
Like a magic key, with Unit #2 being consumed by the demon army, a red rune appears on the ground. Enveloping him and the black mass in red light, dark red sparks and the silent of the void. The demons caught in the flash, roared silently as their bodies were being disintegrated. Not even the cries of sadness from the Family or its leader were heard. And of course, his cry of pain never came out, even if he was burning within his coat.
Unit #2 stands in the middle of the burned floor of the cave, with the ashes of the demons raining down on him and his coat burned and torn to pieces not able to hide anymore his true form. Rock couldn't prevent asking. "Who... are you?"
He open his eyes, the eyes of the Anti-Unit. "Unit #2, Status: Online.", he torn apart from him the useless coat.
Freed from the cloak, the world could now see what he was hiding. Like any Unit, he wore the Yami armor. Black armor and plates, red stripes at the joints and in the middle of the plates, with a V-crest on the front indicating that it was a Human Unit. But unlike Unit #3, his physique was similar to that of a bodybuilder, larger and with the idea of being more muscular than his brother. And it wasn't the only thing.
Unlike any other Unit that had small plates or extra armor, Unit #2 had large metal plates on his waist, as if it were the fauld and tasset of the armor. Making him look like he was wearing an armor skirt made of 6 large metal plates. But anyone in the Yami System can recognize what it really is.
"Yami Armament, Online.", at his words, the 6 plates separate from him. They began to vibrate and float around him. 4 around him and 2 on his shoulders. One one the 2 started to open.
"Support weaponry, Online.", the plate on his left shoulder open up. It reveal many small medical tools and strange liquids inside. But the black liquid on the plate had a proposes.
"Order, Repair damage.", the plate floats over his wounds, letting out liquid metal with a mind of its own in him. Now noticing the damage, only the filly claw mark on his shoulder and waist had a deep mark, the rest were just simple scratches. Scratches that were quickly repaired, including those made by the filly when the patching dark fluid got in, as if the damage had never existed.
"Primary weapons, all of them, Online.", when healed, the 4 plates open to show their contents. Each plate reveals to have multiple types of handles on their own. Handles of weapons of all kinds. Single hands, double hands, staffs and bars, even more of that strange barrel he used to fire.
Rock hasn't seen this kind of things. Even in his time as a Unit in the Yami System, he had never heard of it. He was left speechless when Unit #2 mentioned those commands and yet his mind couldn't pinpoint what they were or what those commands did. He just knew, if he had those kinds of extensions, or weaponry as he called them, he would feel powerful.
Now, he was going to see that power in action, as Unit #2 took one handle of the first plate. "Unit #200859. Let me remind you... What a Yami Tool is.", he said as he took the first weapon. A one-handed broadsword.
A pegasus demon mare was on the edge of the circle of death when Unit #2 launched the reset. Now, she had the sword on her, cutting her in half. "What we really stand for."
"!", Rock lose him for a moment. He saw Unit #2 and his plates on the middle of the burn out floor and the next he saw him with his plates following in how he finish off more than 10 of his kin in seconds. Hearing his speech as he advance.
"We are more than servants.", Unit #2 finish off another demon, but this one grab the sword and slow him. He could not retreat it in time when another demon came at his side. But he had time to take another handle.
"We are gifts.", with a curved dagger that he took from the same plate of the sword, he cut the demon's throat. When the demon grabbed his throat and he was choking, he already had the dagger on his forehead.
"Gifts to become links.", Unit #2 drops the handles of the sword and dagger when they were retrieved. He let them fall to the ground, only to stop in mid-air and return to the plate from which they came. With the metal turning liquid stored again inside.
"Links to a power.", he then turns around and grabs a one hand staff from the same plate. When he pulled it out, a metallic liquid began to follow the tip. Solidifying and forming a cutting blade, in the form of an ax.
"Power enriched by the heart desires.", after burying it in the side of another demon and throwing it into the air letting its body spray blood over his kin, he turn to the second plate. This one hand long handles and staff of two hands, and this plate launch one to him.
"The desires of the Users.", with his new weapon, a halberd, he swings it and cuts the group of demons jumping towards him in half. He stopped and then impaled one, and another, and another as he advanced until the halberd was saturated with 7 dead demons.
"For Users to unified the Chaos of the world.", after using a two-handed hammer of the same plate on the head of a griffon. Unit #2 saw a new group flying in all directions towards him. So he decided to take the third plate, the plate of the barrels.
"For Chaos is a right." BANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANGBANG, using two barrels this time, the image of Unit #2 blurs for an instant, only for all the demons around him to have parts of their bodies explode with holes in them. All that was left were falling corpses, with Unit #2 on its knees with the two barrels belching smoke in the middle.
"Right to change the world." CLICK, he opened the barrels and let the same liquids from those plates that make his swords enter the chambers of those weapons. However, he decided on another method to reduce the numbers. He throws the barrels into the air, landing on the plate to which they belong, waits for of the forth plate to approach him. This one had no handles or barrels, just a puddle of metallic liquid inside, and he puts his hand inside.
"Based on the User's desires.", his new weapons, three blades claw gloves, form naturally on his metal hands. And he has the idea of using them as a catalyst. He releases his program from limitations and engulf himself in his dark red flames from the stripes of his armor. Then he crouch and prepare himself.
"A promise given by our Father.", the demons never see it coming. Like a force of nature, Unit #2 passed through their ranks, leaving trails of fire devouring them. For those who were not in front of him, he simply infused his flames into his blades.
"The Gift and Promise, from Lord Erebus.", as if cutting through reality, Unit #2 swung the blades in the air and everything that stood in the way was cut and burned. Like flaming cutting waves, devouring everything in their path.
Even if some were hundreds of meters away, fiery cuts appeared on the bodies of those demons who never understood what was happening. The demon filly in the hospital gown was one of them as she stood up and saw the burning carnage. She was lost in thought as she saw all her relatives, dying from the ghostly flames. Who did nothing when Unit #2 appeared in front of her.
The two stayed there, with the flames devouring the Family around them. And like her relatives, she was not spared; however, Unit #2 did not attack her.
He make the first move. He extend his hand, retracting his weapon. He put it over her head, patting her a the small filly she was. Releasing his dark flames all over her. The last thing the filly did, was to close her eyes. And she shows a grateful smile as tears vaporize with her body. For whom? He didn't want to know, he only got what he wanted when she leaves nothing behind in this world.
Unit #2 was no longer defective. Not like somepony right there. "Unit #200859."
His voice echoes in the dark cave, engulfed in flames devouring everything around Unit #2's speech. "Due to my orders, I cannot let you being 'Online' anymore. Because your actions will interfere with my objective. So don't take it personal.", Unit #2 ends with him flexing the hand that touches the filly, proof that he is fully functional to his orders.
As for Rock, the defective Unit #200859, he just stares uselessly as Unit #2 extends that same hand to the last plate on his right shoulder. Rock sees how it fits in his hand, opens by moving the shield-like plates and blades on the edges. And the most striking thing, a strange larger barrel but similar to the small ones he used. This is pointing to him and his User.
"I'll just finish what the doctor should have done when we picked you up.", now the cannon made a humming sound, as the light gathered inside. "Free you from the chains of this world... even when you were at death's door."
Just then locked memories invade Rock's mind. Memories of centuries, supposedly destroyed. But the image of a colt, burned on most of its body, without its left arm and wing, looking from the ground lying under the magna rock that crushed him. With three hooded figures standing next to him, a small one completely covered but the other two did not have their faces covered. He could recognize who they were.
Under a red sky with rocks falling in flames. Lava rivers around them that ran from the local mountain headed towards the valley where screams could be heard. Rock was able to recognize himself by looking directly into the eyes of Unit #2, his brother Unit #3 and the one they follow. Their master asking him what he wants. Rock was able to remember what he said and what he felt.
He wanted to live. He wanted his Family to live. Just like now. "I WILL LIVE! MY FAMILY WILL LIVE! AND YOU WON'T STOP ME!!!"
SSHHRRIEEK HOWL ROAR SHRIEK
Rock's scream and his voice make the mountain shake. The rest of his Family came to his aid and charged at the intruder. Rock and his User roar towards the enemy, decided to fight him to dead. Unit #2 only stare at their decision.
"Is that so... So be it.", and pull the trigger.
BOOM!
From a safe place in a hole in the mountain wall that was crumbling from within, stood the yellow bird father. He did not follow his children but followed Unit #2. The curiosity he had about Unit #2 made him follow him, even entertaining it along the way. No more, he quickly lost interest as the monsters fought among themselves.
But he was curious as he turned to his side. Feeling a presence, that was observing too. And just like he was leaving. Soon it was gone and the father bird turned to the monsters inside. He follow the example and take flight away.
Leaving behind the demons with the devil. And a metal wing, among the rubble, vaporizing. Just like a memory.
Extra: A nightmare come true
Author's Note
Hello, sorry for the long delay. Here is the third of the 4 additional stories we had in mind and this was the difficult one.
First warning, this is the essential version if Nightmare had won, and it was meant to be a clop sex chapter, but the sex part is not finished for such elaborate reasons. I put a note about it.
And my next warning is that if you don't like this kind of thing—a real villain winning—you can skip all the way to the last section where the note is.
P.S. The entire story has been edited. We can say that it is complete, including all the latest changes. If you want to know the important updates, they are the Nightmare Moon battle, Luna entering Shadow Soul, and the last chapter.
Another P.S. Second book will be upload with the first chapter soon.
Extra: A nightmare come true
Extra: A nightmare come true
Dreams can come true. So how about a nightmare?
On a quiet night above the forest stood the castle of the current ruler of Terra. The ruler did not like having others near her private lands; she preferred to live alone until she was bored. Therefore, the castle was the only place that provided comfort for living in the forest. However, no one wanted to live there, and no one wanted to visit or be inside that castle.
For the maid walking the halls, she had no choice.
Inside the castle were some ponies selected to serve the current ruler. A tall white mare maid walked past all the furniture and pictures that the ruler had placed in the halls. They all had the same theme, how the ruler conquered and raised her kingdom.
There were paintings of this ruler marching through the zebra savannahs with her army. One depicted her raising her flag over the dragon king under her hoof. Another showed her fully clothed and armed against the greatest Minotaur gladiator. There was also one where she sat on a throne made of feathers and wood, with many griffons bearing different banners kneeling before her. The last painting depicted her wearing a white dress, standing before a tree bearing red fruit, offering it to hungry changelings who saw her as their savior and hope.
All of these paintings captured the ruler's long journey to becoming the one and only great ruler of Terra. The white mare servant, after walking through the halls, had the duty of serving her, even to the point of waking her up.
TOC TOC TOC
The maid arrived at the most secluded and distant room in the castle, her master's private chambers.
TOC TOC TOC
The maid announced her arrival again. Although she was not permitted to enter the chambers, she knew her master was available, as the quiet and peaceful atmosphere inside indicated she wasn't having fun. It was the best time to interrupt her, yet the maid hesitated to go in, even if she was right.
TOC TOC—"You can come in... he's not with me right now.", hearing her master's voice, the tall white mare maid entered the room.
The door opened, revealing her master's majestic quarters. The room was adorned with elegant, heavy curtains that blocked out the moonlight, providing privacy. It featured the finest wooden furniture, with chairs and tables that perfectly matched her master's image. There was even a private closet filled with the best dresses her mistress could wear, some to showcase her majesty to the public, others to highlight her beauty and form, and a few for private use.
The room also included a dressing area, a bathroom, and a table with a mini bar stocked with her master's favorite drinks. There was a stall containing all the books she enjoyed reading, including her own book that the maids had to read to her. And finally, a large king-size double mattress adorned with a canopy, the finest purple sheets, and a sheer blue curtain for cover and privacy.
It was in this bed that the servant's mistress and the current ruler rested. The maid had to announce her domain. "We, the inhabitants of Equestria and all Terra, salute the one, the strongest, the beautiful, the majestic, the all-powerful, the beloved ruler of our world, Queen Nightmare Moon.", the maid said, bowing to the mare in bed.
"Ah~ That's so good to hear," Nightmare Moon said as she rose from the bed.
The black-furred mare was lying on her stomach with its wings spread. She was under a sheet that hugs her body well, only showing some fur on her left buttock with her cutie mark in the air. She had a pillow hugged by her arms and her big chest. Her face was buried in it, she was taking in the last fragrance that their last night together made, that he made with her. Having enough, the maid's ruler and master rises to sit on her legs. In the process, she partially removed the sheet to show to her world one of her tits and her head.
The current ruler of Terra let her nocturnal astral mane flow with her horn. She yawned as she opened one of her cat-like blue eyes. After recovering from the fun she had in the last dream, Nightmare Moon opened her eyes to her maid.
"You always know what to say to make me happy... but I think you forgot 'merciful', sister.", she said, flashing a toothy smile at Celestia.
The maid, who shuddered, was none other than Celestia, the former ruler of Equestria. But none of her previous subjects, nor any other being, could recognize this Celestia.
Although she was as tall as her master, this Celestia no longer possessed the body of a model. Instead, she had become malnourished and lost her former allure. Adding to her plight, she was now bald. Her master, determined that no other pony should surpass her beauty, deemed it necessary to remove her astral mane and entire tail. As if that weren't enough, her master also took away her wings and horn.
This was the perfect 'sister' her master desired: a weak, ugly, and pathetic Celestia, one who begged for mercy. "I-I-I'm sorry, m-my Queen! I won't make the same mistake again! P-p-please have— Silence."
Celestia immediately stopped and lowered her head.
"We'll talk about this later.", Nightmare said, cracking her neck to wake up her numb body. "It's a new night, and there are things to do. So don't waste time and start cleaning."
Nightmare removed the sheet hiding her body and walked out naked. However, she was neither worried nor embarrassed as she walked in front of her 'sister'. Nightmare went to his bathroom and wanted clean her sweaty body while her maid cleaned the messy bed. She didn't even worry if Celestia found multiple stains on the sheets or any surprises on them.
Nightmare entered her bathroom and surveyed the array of options available to her. The bathroom was even larger than her room, allowing for every type of bathing experience she could desire. She could choose between a personal bathtub or a large one designed for multiple occupants. The chief architect of her castle had thoughtfully included a private sauna and a spacious jacuzzi, though she found them dull without company. She also had a pool installed, which she rarely used, but planned to enjoy again when her favorite companion returned. In all of them.
So Nightmare had to opt for the simple shower. She steps into the clear glass shower, opens the valve and lets the water run over her tall, voluptuous and sexy body. They were wiping the sweat off her neck down to her waist while the water ran between her two DD breasts and nipples. Her hands helped remove the dirt from her stomach and fur as she hugged herself. Her legs began to feel the warm water falling from her body.
Even so, she was beginning to get lost in her imagination with the refreshing shower. That's when her womb also started to warm up. After massaging her chest and neck, Nightmare closes her eyes and imagines her touch as someone else's. She then lowered her touch down onto her stomach as her left hand grabbed a tit while her right was going between her legs.
'Ha~ Not yet~', Nightmare stopped. Why do it herself, when she finally had him to do it? Then she finished her shower to get ready to go out.
When she finishes, she comes out all wet, ignoring the fact that she leaves a trail of water. But she was sure the castle's changelings slaves would clean up. Also to help her get dressed. When Nightmare returned to her room, those slaves with Celestia were waiting for her with the dress for that night.
Nightmare walks to the dressing room platform and spreads her arms and wings giving the signal. Soon she was surrounded by her slaves, even dressing her in her underwear. One fact to mention was that she only had most of the male slaves for many reasons. Then one of the male changelings who was approaching her bottom stopped due to his instincts the moment he touched her thigh. Soon he raised his eyes up and up where he couldn't separate his eyes from her womb. He almost drools and gets lost in his mind.
His master's voice woke him. "Are you liking what you see?"
The slave immediately moved away from his master, and the others quickly filled his place. He kept his eyes down, but if he looked up, he would see that Nightmare wasn't angry.
She was delighted to be desired. "And?~ What's your answer?"
"SORRY, MASTER!", the male changeling quickly knelt and pressed his face to the floor. "I AM SO SORRY! I WASN'T ABLE TO BE SATISFIED YESTERDAY!", his swift response saved him from torture.
"Really? That is strange.", Nightmare accepts his reason, now he asked him. "Aren't those five enough for all of you?", she continues as her slaves finish with the underwear and start with the dress.
"Eh... that is the thing...", the slave lowers his voice but decides to say. "My turn... didn't come... they were already claimed... and there was nothing... for me.", the slave was trying to control himself thinking about that. But not his lust but his fear of his master's wrath.
"I see...", Nightmare began to think about how to solve this problem. Then she remembers that. "Tell me sister~"
"Y-y-y-yes?!", Celestia's voice break at the sudden call of her master.
The slaves finish dressing her dress and Nightmare turns to look at her sister. "I have seen that some of my pets have not eaten well. Has our niece finally given birth to my daughters? Celestia~"
Celestia shuddered at the mention of her niece, who had led a rebellion against her. All Nightmare had to do was order her best soldier, and by the next morning, her niece was crying on the floor of the throne room. The rebellion ended with her niece broken and unable to raise her voice against her. The soldier had even brought the head of her niece's fiancé. Nightmare Moon was delighted with her soldier's efficiency, too pleased to consider the proper use of her niece.
"About her...", Maid Celestia hesitated, recalling the last time she saw Cadance being dragged away, broken. She stared at the ground. "...she is in her last week of pregnancy... soon your daughters will be born..."
"Excellent!~", Nightmare smiled happily at the news. "I hope my five daughters are born healthy and strong. Then, all the effort and time spent collecting my essence and his will be worth it in the end. Also, I am grateful that she is paying for her sins with her body."
"...yes...she is grateful...for your mercy...", Celestia sobbed, crying not only for her niece but for all the ponies subjected to Nightmare's 'mercy', including herself.
Nightmare, fully dressed for her court, walked next to Celestia before giving a new order to her head maid. "Sister, after my daughters are born, have our niece take care of my pets.", Nightmare ignored her sister's reaction as she walked to the doors to start the night. "Immediately when she is done. Starting with him, could you be so kind?"
"... I... will make it happen...", Celestia was lost in her sadness as she didn't noticed her master's smile, and the changeling slave's eyes shine.
"Good.", Nightmare's response to this maid's response. "Now, let's get this big night started~", she opens her doors and enters her hall of fame.
The door opens to a nice and sexy Nightmare Moon. She decides to wear an elegant red evening dress that fits well around her waist and chest. It was a long dress that reached the floor and was open at the sides so that her legs could walk freely. The dress only covers her front and butt, showing more of her big thighs with her cutie mark open to see. As for the top, it didn't cover much of her large chest. Her shoulders and neck were exposed and only the straps, which start below her breasts, cover the tips of her nipples. She didn't have to worry about showing much, thanks to a royal coat with silver fur at the edge of the neck, covering her shoulders but not the valley of her chest.
With her expensive makeup perfectly applied and her favorite perfume enveloping her, she was ready to command her subjects. And by that, they served her. "Royal chair, to me."
"YES, Ma'am!", two male minotaurs, kneeling by her door, responded to her call.
Two muscular, gray-furred minotaurs wearing only loincloths stood to carry the chair they had between them. Not only them, some of the changelings knelt in front of the chair to be its steps. Seeing her signal, Nightmare Moon walks on her hooves wrapped in her dark blue crystal slippers. She steps on the back of each of her servants, ignoring the sound of pain and possibly pleasure, to climb up and sit in her chair.
"To the throne room.", she commanded. With a grunt, the two minotaurs lifted her chair, and the group began their journey.
Nightmare Moon reveled in her reign. On her journey, she admired the paintings and statues that adorned the hallway, though she preferred the weapons and trophies she had collected during her conquests. She drifted into memories of her past life.
She recalled expeditions in the savannahs, where she was entertained by discovering hidden tribes amidst the diverse fauna and flora. She delighted in her fierce war with the dragons, though she sometimes wondered if it was a mistake to have wiped out all the dragon elders and kings. At least she had enjoyed her battle with the Minotaur Nation's best gladiator; she still doubted if he could kill her, but now, as one of her generals, he might never fight seriously again. As for the griffons, they had surrendered when her best soldier took their king's head.
Nightmare rested her head on one hand, the other supporting her elbow, as she immersed herself in her thoughts. 'It gets very boring if there is no other nation I can fight against. But if it happens like my alliance with Chrysalis, I should reject it and give them months of preparations.', she mused, turning to look out the window.
Through it, she could see the courtyard of her castle, where her forces were training. While her main army rested elsewhere, here she observed her new recruits. With so many nations under her reign, she hoped to cultivate strong soldiers.
In the courtyard, she saw various types of soldiers training. Ponies, griffons, minotaurs, a few zebras who had sworn loyalty to her, and even some young dragons. But her eyes fell on the changeling recruits.
The courtyard had everything. Smiths, weapon racks, training courses, even a small arena with instructors of all kinds. The changeling group was training like the others, but in the arena, a small changeling was being tested by three instructors.
They were testing this special recruit. Nightmare Moon could see clearly from her chair by the window. She already knew what was happening. Two instructors were doing their job, while the third, a special one, was watching. Beating up that recruit.
The recruit had just been kicked in the stomach, losing his breath and dropping his sword. Blood trickled from his mouth, a sign of broken ribs. The griffon instructor who kicked him backed away immediately. He hadn't intended to kill him but had no other choice. The second changeling instructor knelt down, saying something and patting the ground, trying to keep the recruit conscious. The recruit knew he had to stand his ground, even in this final test.
At that moment, the final instructor, a dark-armored earth stallion, began to walk. Seeing this, the griffon instructor turned and walked away, while the changeling grimaced, his gaze fixed on the ground.
The little recruit, sent by his mother Chrysalis as part of their agreement, tried to get up and grab his sword. His body was in pain, his breathing frantic, and his vision blurry as he reached for the weapon. He almost fainted, but then he saw the black metal hand. All the discomfort in his body seemed to calm at the sight of that hand, and how it took his sword.
With wide eyes, the recruit raised his gaze, looking up at the real instructor of the training yard. He stared straight into the instructor's artificial red eyes, seeing him swing the sword downward.
'Another failure, I guess.', Nightmare Moon thought as she stopped to look through the last window she passed. 'Or... maybe I need to reassign the orders. Note to self: review this unit's orders for new recruits.'
Affirmative. The database of Unit #684234 is available. Would you like to review the orders assigned to the unit?
'Not now, dear. But please update me on the status of the rest of my units.', she said with a smile, removing her hand from her chin.
Affirmative. Processing......... All Unit status show no change. All orders assigned have no updates or change. All Units are Online and completing their orders. Warning. Unit-
'Is enough.', she stare at the back of her hand. 'I don't need the Yami system on my favorite Unit. I want him to surprise me so don't tell me anything about him.'
Order receive. User 'Nightmare Moon', order updated.
'Thanks, dear.', Nightmare Moon then look ahead, while her hand displayed the red rune of the Yami System.
On her way to her throne room, Nightmare Moon watched all of her slaves, mostly male shifters, working on their duties while her Nightmare guards patrolled the halls. However, he didn't pay attention to any of them except his Yami tools.
She saw an Unit, a Minatour with a tower shield and a big crossbow with arrows as thick as an arm, leading one of her squad of guards at her side. Her Captain of the Nightmare Guards on this castle from many others.
Unlike other users, Nightmare Moon had the ambition to collect them all, and she was surprised. Each one she got had something that set them apart, so much so that she had one for each purpose. There were so many that she didn't even try to remember them to waste time. She just had to ask the system and she would get a summary of their activities like a while ago.
However, she did have to remember the Units in the castle. She didn't want anyone, not even his brothers, to bother her with him. And she was excited when he returned, so she didn't notice that she arrived at her throne.
Two other Units, a pegasus and a unicorn stallion, salute her and then open the throne room while singing their chorus. "Our Queen have arrive. All bow to the only and powerful, Nightmare Moon."
'Note to myself. Make new order for those two.', Nightmare Moon blankly stare at her announcement. 'Was funny hearing that from my student. But after hearing it myself... yeah, better let that only to Trixie. Better send a message to her Unit.'
Nightmare changes her mind after the hundredth time she's heard it and focuses on her throne room. Inside everything was waiting for her.
The throne was almost identical to her sister's old castle. But hers was decorated with more of her paintings. With a long mat with gold and silver borders all the way of the room. And multiple types of decorations such as jewelry, her ivory, metal and marble statues of her image, and her war decorations, such as shields and swords from her past wars, and finally other types of trophies.
Nightmare Moon smiles as her royal chair carries her to the steps of her throne. On her way, all the servants waiting in line stood in front of her. These included the slaves, her guards, and some nobles who are within her circle of command and support her in managing the kingdom. And a retinue of five maidens, the only mares along with Celestia and Cadance in the castle.
When she arrive, everypony took place on their respective group, Celestia join this five maids ponies mares. When her royal chair put her down, Nightmare watched as the yellow maid did not stop shaking, even when the blue one held her hand.
"Oh, my dear, my presence is too much to suppress your happiness.", Nightmare caught the attention of the five maids. "Or are you still scared after living here for a year... it was, Fluttershy, right?"
The five mares, the new ones called The Elements of Harmony, tremble when they call for their friend. When she won, she showed mercy to the so-called heroes who were supposed to stop her, so Nightmare allowed them to pay for their sins as servants of the castle. And to make Celestia not stand out, all five of them looked just like her. The five were bald, without mane or tail, and those with horns and wings were also taken.
Last but not least, they were submissive just like Celestia. Fluttershy was sweating all over her face, looking up to respond. "Sorry... my Queen... is just... I... didn't have time..."
'Time? What-!? Oh, that type of time.', Nightmare had enough, she could see how her maid trembled, keeping her legs together, and her hand between her legs. "If you didn't clean up after tending to my pets... then you can leave, I'll allow it. I'd rather you not stain my rug."
As her words click, the ears of the blue maiden, Rainbow Dash, perked up with her face hopefully at her queen. "M-m-m-my Queen!... Can I accompany her?... If I go, I can help her come back quickly. If you... allow me.", at his last words, she lowered her head with her ears drooping.
"Really?", Nightmare stood up and stood from his chair. The minatours who was carrying her took the chair to the side ready in case he called her again, while she ascended her throne. "IS this something like she can't go to the bathroom alone? But I will appreciate it if you seven are present here."
After climbing the steps, Nightmare and proudly stand on his throne. Made of crystal and osidian rock, metals such as titanium as a base and adorned with gems such as sapphire and emerald. Her night throne, with a glass window showing the moon behind, with the hidden changeling Unit assign to protect her behind, awaited her. She was happy with such a work of art, but she knew that it does not match hers. The ones that adorned the room right above her throne.
Those were the last types of group decorations mentioned before, the heads of her enemies.
Zebra tribal chiefs, elder dragons, the royal family of griffons, noble ponies, rebel changelings, even beasts and creatures adorned the wall behind her throne. Nightmare sat on her throne, she was happy with her wall of trophies.
With the head of the first User she defeated and her entire family under her. "If you two are not here, how can I demonstrate to my defeated Elements of Harmony set to my guests. Also, your 'friend' may feel lonely without the six of you~ HAHAHAHA!"
Nightmare's laughter echoes from the dark throne of his castle. These maids Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack with the maid Celestia looked down at the mention of their friend and student. Even the maid Fluttershy almost let go of sadness and forget her inconvenience after her task of taking care of her mistress's pets. It was the maid Rainbow who closed her eyes and led the maid Fluttershy out of the room by the hand, before she made her angry and asked for her permission.
Nightmare took some time enjoying herself, she calmed down so she could attend to her advisors and begin her night court sessions. Wiping away her happy tear with her hand, she announced that she was ready.
"Let the Eternal Night begin."
"Could you please just end it?", after she receive her daily reports 30 minutes ago, she was already attempting her first subject request. Just to get bored at the first minute. "I don't need your speech to be full of praise for me. Just say what you want and that's it!"
Fancy Pants, a high noble whom she let live in Cadance's rebellion, was sweating for his life. "S-s-s-sorry, your highness. I-i-i-i didn't wanted to i-i-i-insult you or w-w-w-waste you time-"
"Get. To. The. Point. Now.", every one of Nightmare's words had her anger on edge.
Fancy Pants swallows the lump in his throat and her fears. "We... your subjects... thought the gala could be held in your metropolis, Eclipse Hollow. Instead here... in the heart of the Ever Night Forest."
"And the reason." TAP, she was tapping her fingers on the forearm of the throne, waiting for him.
"We... believe that you would like privacy... so as not to disturb your highness when you are ready to leave the gala.", he lower his gaze waiting her response.
Nightmare Moon was thinking about it. "Hmmm... the only drawback is going there and then coming back... Isn't this your intention of revenge? Aren't you over the fact that I gave your wife to the Changeling Empire?", Nightmare Moon stop her tapping to stare at his eyes.
Eyes that no longer had bad intentions towards her, only sadness at never seeing his wife again. "... No... We... your loyal subjects had no such intention.", eyes with tears on the edge.
"Hmm? Why so sad? You should now that was necessary to form the alliance with the Changeling Empire. In exchange for some of their soldiers for our Nocturnia kingdom, Queen Chrysalis just ask a few our ponies for her subjects. We should happy for their hard work make possible the alliance with the changeling-?!"
When their queen was silent, they were silent too. Many things could happen when she was silent. That is why it was important to pay attention to its characteristic. So Fancy Pants wasn't in trouble as a toothy smile appeared on her face.
"To Our Queen. We have excellent news for you. He has returned. Your greatest servant. Your best soldier. Your right hand, lover and companion of your life. Your Only and Great, The Shadow Blade, is coming to see you again."
The entire castle stopped at whatever they were doing. Since they knew that their Queen would hang them if they interfered or delayed. Because he finally returns to his Queen.
Immediately, without wasting a second, all the servants and maids moved to the sides and straightened, not only in the throne room but throughout the castle, even in those corridors through which he neither came nor passed. In the throne was not different. All servants stop they were doing and form a line with the others. The nobles and the guards followed suit too, they were the only ones smiling next to Fancy Pants, who had to force himself.
As for the Queen, Nightmare prepares to receive him and those who accompany him. She adjusts to her seat on her throne. Crossing her legs first, she made sure her dress apron covered her privates while the thin strings of her white panties were exposed. She adjusts her coat in the perfect position to cover her shoulders, allowing the first thing her guests see to be the valley her DD babies form before her face.
And as for her face, she tries to relax as she rests her arms on the forearms of her throne. But her smile did not allow itself to be 'godly' presentable. The Queen was fighting with her excitement of seeing her favorite soldier, to the point that she could be seen as a psychopath.
She desire that something help her to calm. "...almost... there..."
Hearing a voice she thought belonged to Rainbow Dash, Nightmare Moon glanced out of the corner of her eye and saw her and another figure emerging from the maid's quarters hallway, where the cleaning supplies for the throne room were kept. Rainbow Dash ran, pulling Fluttershy by the arm, almost dragging her, but Fluttershy didn't complain. Once they reached the maids' station, Rainbow positioned a tired Fluttershy and straightened her up. Rainbow had to ensure Fluttershy was present before finding her own place.
With Rainbow's help, maid Fluttershy stood tall, hands in front of her and eyes facing forward, despite the tiredness in her eyes. Satisfied, the anxious Rainbow Dash maid stepped away, taking her place on Fluttershy's left and mimicking the same pose, despite her frantic breathing. A tired maid Fluttershy and a sweaty maid Rainbow Dash returned to avoid the Queen's wrath. They failed.
They didn't notice their Queen's stoic gaze upon them. While she had said she needed them all, their delay and entrance had angered her. Yet, thanks to them, she managed to control her emotions, though she still struggled to calm her anger. Unconsciously, she shifted her gaze to others.
Beside them stood maid Rarity. Like her sisters, Rarity had her mane, tail, and horn removed, and her body was malnourished and abused.
Next to her was maid Pinkie. The Queen no longer needed to check her silly mane to sense her anger; Pinkie's murderous eyes and hidden knives were enough. Following her was maid Applejack.
Maid Applejack was the only one with visible bruises on her face, including a black eye. She likely had more hidden under her uniform, as she was the only one who defended herself the most during happy hour.
The Queen looked at them with no change in her expression. When her gaze fell on her sister, maid Celestia, she recalled what the changeling had said about not getting his part. She began to wonder if she had enough once Cadance completed her mission to bring her daughters. But she didn't dwell on it for long.
User 'Nightmare Moon'. Unit #71213, Unit #7799, Unit #21009, Unit #61016, Unit #3, have complete their orders. There in Standby mode until further orders.
Still with her stoic face, she submit her next order. 'All Units of the Midnight Marauders squad, return to me.'
"All hail to The Midnight Marauders squad of our Queen Dread Sovereign's Legion, and to our Nightshade Warden of the Dark Court, the Supreme Nocturne Commandant."
With the announcement of all his Units throughout the castle, the two Unit guards in her throne room open the door. All eyes turn to the double doors that open, even those who didn't want to see him after what he had done to them. What he did for his Queen, Master and User.
"Your Only and Great, The Shadow Blade.", and everypony saw the Nightmare's Shadow enter with its red eyes. And his squad following behind him.
Like his brothers, Nightmare's Shadow Blade had the same composition with the Yami armor next to his round head and flat face, adorned with a V-shaped crest on his forehead. His full black metal armor with red stripes made him a formidable sight, but his Queen would never allow her favorite unit to be compared equally among the ranks.
This Shadow was her general and captain of her Royal Guards, and thus, he wore a high-quality coat. Embroidered with precious silver metallic threads along the lower borders and trimmed with the mane fur of an albino manticore, the coat bore a new moon mark in the middle against a night blue background. And he was not alone.
Next to him stood Sovereign Marshal Skytalon, the Griffon Unit, with a coat marked by the full moon. Her enemies would see the full moon descend upon them as her marshal cut them to pieces.
Following was the Nightblade Chieftain, the Minotaur Unit, with a coat marked by a half moon. Her enemies would tremble as they saw her army march towards them, their chief's black axe ready to cleave heads or bodies in half at front.
Not far away was Marshal Moonfang, the Diamond Dog Unit, with fur marked by a waxing crescent moon. Her enemies would never know they were being hunted by this ferocious predator.
Last, but no less significant, was Chief Silent Blade, the Changeling Unit, bearing the waning crescent moon. He was the first changeling to join their army ranks as her chief assassin, just after the coronation of the new Changeling queen.
'Hahaha~ My Midnight Marauders squad~ I can't get enough of seeing them~', Queen Nightmare Moon thought, her small smile returning to her face. 'They don't fail to bring me what I want.'
Not only did the Midnight Marauders squad enter the throne room, but also the Royal Family of Saddle Arabia. The daughter and the queen, two thin and tall mares, were pulled in by Marshal Moonfang. Silent Blade carried a bag, as did Marshal Skytalon. Nightblade Chieftain brought treasures to add to her Queen's collection.
As for her Shadow Blade, he was dragging the King of Saddle Arabia across the floor.
Her favorite squad marched from the doors towards her. Her servants looked down, feeling unworthy. Her guards knelt one by one as their Captains approached. The nobles and Fancy bowed as they passed. For her maids, their Queen made them look at him.
The Shadow that was once their friend had vanished, replaced by the Shadow that fulfilled their Queen's every desire. This was the same Shadow who completed her orders to add to her wall of trophies, especially when he brought Users to her, starting with his previous one.
As Nightmare Moon's Shadow walked through the throne room, he paid no mind to the myriad of emotions displayed by the ponies he passed; fear, sadness, despair, anger, disappointment, and hopelessness, all in that order from the maids. His focus was solely on the happiness of his Queen, lover, master, and User.
Upon reaching the steps of the throne, Nightmare Moon's Shadow threw the defeated king to the ground and announced the completion of his mission as he ascended to her. "Order completed. Saddle Arabia is now part of our kingdom, Nocturnia, my love."
COUGH COUGH. The defeated king struggled to breathe after the Midnight Marauders squad had made him understand his place.
In his weakened state, with his Arab clothes torn, he lifted his beaten body onto his arms and knees. As his vision cleared, he looked around and wasn't surprised to see maid Celestia. The last time he had seen her was at the announcement of her new role, the final day she was the Princess of the Day with her wings and horn. Seeing her defeated gaze fixed on the ground, he remained silent.
Beaten but not lost his honor, the king rises to his knees. He look straight up to the throne with the moon over it. Where the Queen receive a kiss of her lover.
Upon arriving, Nightmare Moon's Shadow deactivated his helmet, revealing his true face. He extended his right arm as he stood beside her. He caressed her cheek and gave her a passionate kiss in front of the others. Following his orders, he opened his mouth to let his Queen play with him. After what felt like a minute, and because she still had to control herself, he pulled away, leaving her wanting more.
Satisfied for now, the Queen raised her right hand for her lover to remove his gauntlet and hold her hand, feeling her warmth and happiness at having him. The same happiness was evident on her face as she showed to the King of Saddle Arabia.
With the King standing defiantly on the floor, his eyes showing his last stand, Queen Nightmare Moon addressed him. "It's been more than a year since we saw each other. Was that enough time for you to accept my rightful ascension to the throne?"
"COUGH... ha... No.", he replied, exhausted from everything that had happened in the last 24 hours, yet still refusing to yield. "We, the alliance of Saddle Arabia, refuse to recognize your authority. You will always be, for us and for all of Terra, a tyrant."
"Is that so?... Alright. What you said will be.", Queen Nightmare Moon began to play with her lover's hand. "After conquering most of the countries in my first year, it was getting boring. The rest of the tribes or civilizations beyond the great Arabian Desert can be my war toys until I find another civilization to go to war with... Hmm. If I remember correctly, Atlantis exists. Should I declare war now so they can prepare, or just wait a few years? What do you think, my lovingly gleaming Shadow?"
"Would that make you happy, my mooncake?", her Shadow answering to his nickname as well playing with his finger with her hands. With a plying tone on his voice, just like she ordered. "Because I will not stop until is done, for you, my Queen~"
"Ahh~", Queen Nightmare Moon could feel her heart wanting to get out of her chest, beside her wanting to jump on him. "You see it, Celestia, he really loves me. And not like the way our niece says otherwise~ Hahahaha!"
"Is this all a game to you?"
Queen Nightmare Moon stopped playing with her maid Celestia and turned back to the King. "All this... violence... torture... misery you bring to Equestria, to my Saddle Arabia... to our Terra... Just for a moment of your amusement?"
Queen Nightmare Moon stared at him in silence, even ceasing to play with her lover's hand. Her silence was palpable, and everypony present turned their eyes towards her. Those who had been in the throne room before, especially during an audience, knew that when their queen stopped like this, it usually ended badly. Even those who had lived there for a year couldn't predict what she was thinking now, and everypony was worried.
The princess and queen began to panic as their king had angered her. The servants and guards mocked the king's choice of words. The six maids and the nobles remained silent, awaiting the inevitable. The Units stood still, waiting for their master to speak. As for the King, he only stared back at her.
To hear what she said next. "Is there something wrong with having fun while pursuing what you truly desire?"
Once again, all eyes fell on her, surprised by her response. "So what sets me apart from others doing the same thing?"
Queen Nightmare Moon stood up, allowing her favorite servant to come and hug her from behind. "And what makes me different from you? When you want my head too?"
Surrounded by his strong arms, she let him hold her, even though she was taller than him, resting just under her chest, accentuating them as her personal support. "But I will tell you. I, unlike them, have earned the right for it."
She placed her left hand on her chest, her right over the head of her Shadow, as she leaned her face close to his. "I have won my right to create my world... not for all of you."
In this world, the User Nightmare Moon gained her Yami Tool, blessed for creating her world. "Because this is the promise that our Father made to me. Now you will understand, I am the protagonist of my world. Not you."
The King stared with his eyes wide open. He didn't understand what she was talking about, but his expression was exactly what Queen Nightmare Moon wanted. She then mentally ordered her units holding the bags.
With two heavy thuds, the King of Saddle Arabia's eyes widened. He knew what it was, yet he wanted to deny its existence. Tears welled up and fell from his face as he braced himself to look in front of him. The bags were dropped at his knees, and their contents spilled out, revealing his family.
The heads of his citizens, the reason he fought. The heads of his nobles, who had supported him, his force he clung to. And the head of his son, his last hope for his kingdom.
"YOU DID GREAT, MY LOVE!", Queen Nightmare Moon's voice rang out, filled with happiness. Her eyes sparkled with a rare joy as she looked at the dark knight beside her. "You bring me more for our collage! You know how to make your queen happy!"
Her dark knight nodded, his posture radiating pride. "Thank you, my Queen. It was all for you."
The King braced himself to look in front of him, his heart pounding in his chest. The sight of them sent a shiver down his spine, and the metallic scent of blood filled the air, showing how fresh the heads were. Queen Nightmare Moon began to descend the steps of her throne, her dark knight assisting her with a firm grip on her arm. Her movements were slow and deliberate, each step echoing ominously in the vast hall.
"Do you see now, Your Majesty?", Queen Nightmare Moon's voice was cold and mocking. "Do you understand the price of defiance?"
The King, still on his knees, looked up at the pair, his heart heavy with despair. The realization of his defeat and the despair he felt was overwhelming. Yet, he still defied her.
"Why?", he choked out, his voice breaking. "Why do this?"
"Because, Your Majesty, it is what I wanted.", Queen Nightmare Moon stepped closer, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "And my servants are granting me the happiness to comply my wishes. Like you."
The King looked at her in disbelief, all her actions and words. Even what she just did, running her finger along her neck. The BRRR sound behind him was unreal to him.
SLASH. He barely had time to understand.
"NOOO!!!", The King's wife clutched their crying daughter tightly, her body trembling as desperately trying to shield her.
Queen Nightmare Moon reveled in the spectacle before her. The anguished cries of the last two members of the Royal Family of Saddle Arabia, mingling with the sinister hum of Marshal Moonfang's blades, sent shivers of pleasure down her spine. Her smile broadened as Marshal Moonfang deactivated his windmill shuriken and approached, bearing a new addition for her her collage collection.
Holding it in his free hand, Marshal Moonfang adjusted his grip, using both hands instead of just one. He knelt before the queen, accompanied by her knight, with her arms linked with him in silent expectation. He presented the perfectly severed and cauterized piece, the very item the queen had demanded.
Immortalizing the final, anguished expression of the King of Saddle Arabia, his eyes wide with a mix of terror and sorrow.
"Oh, how I worship these moments! It makes a mare like me cry with happiness.", Queen Nightmare Moon exclaimed, holding her tears of joy streaming down her face. "Thank you, dear. You don't know how happy you've made me."
Nightmare Moon's Shadow, towering over him, allowed her master to bury his head in her ample chest. "This is for you, my queen, my love, my master."
Queen Nightmare Moon was reveling in the moment, so much so that she barely noticed her Marshal Moonfang walking away to prepare the new piece. However, she was not so lost in her delight that she didn't feel her lover's embrace.
Overwhelmed with happiness and the excitement of yet another request fulfilled, Queen Nightmare Moon found herself craving more. She was on the verge of being consumed by the euphoria of her servants' compliance, now desiring the same from her lover. She was on the edge, ready to grab her lover's head, the only one she allowed to satisfy her deepest need, and demand him to take her. The background prevented her from doing so, as she clung to her lover with one leg.
"Hmm?", she murmured, making an effort to pull herself away from her desires. The Queen turned, her lover still in her embrace, to face the culprits.
She gazed disinterestedly at the last two mares of the King's family. With Marshal Moonfang occupied, the wife and daughter wept freely on the floor.
The sight of a crying mother consoling her daughter over the loss of her father was not on her list of desires. Even she had no idea what to do with them. The incessant sobbing grated on her nerves, ready to yell at them to shut up. But then, she had an epiphany. A new idea formed in her mind, one that could turn this unexpected situation to her advantage.
She just thought of how to fix all her troubles of the night, all because she remembered the daughter was an adult already.
"You know what?", all eyes were fixed on Queen Nightmare Moon, including those of the sobbing mother and daughter. "This deserves a celebration... as we always do in Ever Night Forest~"
Those who did not live in Ever Night Forest, like the mother and daughter, looked on in confusion. But they would soon understand, just as every servant, guard, and maid in the castle did. They will have the same as the maids had, look of fear when they first heard it.
Queen Nightmare Moon declared maliciously, "I declare... that the whole castle will have another Nocturnal Amore!"
Thanking her niece in her mind for the idea, Queen Nightmare Moon observed the reactions of everyone in her castle. She was pleased, for she was about to do something for them as she began her speech.
"With our victory in Saddle Arabia, we should celebrate this very moment! Besides celebrating my victory, I would also like to announce the hiring of my two new maids. While I usually don't hire, I see that we are still missing some more for... feminine touch. So, I welcome the widow and her fatherless daughter to my castle to work as my new subjects. And I believe that everypony at this night, all of my subjects present here, should join in the Nocturnal Amore as we always do~"
The King's wife widened her eyes. Though she didn't fully understand what was happening, she was smart enough to assess her surroundings. She knew that declarations from this tyrant always spelled tragedy for her victims. The question was, what kind of tragedy awaited her and her daughter?
The smiles on the faces of the servants, guards, and nobles confirmed her fears. The despair in Fancy and the maids' faces told her exactly what kind of tragedy it would be.
"Hold on. I am still talking."
As the mother gathered the courage to stand and run with her daughter, with all the changelings upon them, the voice of the Queen of the castle stopped everyone.
Over time, everypony in the castle had learned to freeze at the sound of her voice. The servants were immobilized where they stood, even those who tried to fly fell straight to the ground. Only the King's wife and daughter were immobilized by her magic, as Queen Nightmare Moon, still holding her knight in her embrace, spoke again.
"I have a special order to give.", with a movement of her horn, she separated the mother and daughter. The mother ended up in the hands of her changelings, while the daughter fell into Fancy's arms.
Caught by surprise, Fancy almost stumbled. As he processed what had happened, he looked down at the trembling eyes of the daughter, realizing the gravity of the situation as the Queen's voice echoed.
"Fancy, since we still have personal issues between us, I have decided that you will be the first to receive the services of this new maid of mine~ I hope you are pleased, as I am helping you move past the memory of your wife. So... enjoy this night to your heart's content!... By the way, you two.", she turned to the maid Rainbow, who was frozen in place, dragging the maid Fluttershy who fell on the floor.
"Were you two going to get the Midnight Enchantment for the party or... are you already starting?", the fear on the two maids' faces told her everything. "I see. Well, it's only the princess I need. The rest of you... can start already~"
With that declaration, many things began.
Maid Rainbow picked up Maid Fluttershy and started running down the hallway to the other section of the castle. Maid Rarity had the same thought, but she was too late; she was grabbed from behind and taken to the usual place for servants and guards. Maid Applejack sighed and started walking to the doors, with the two minotaurs behind her, both servants always chose her. As for Maid Pinkie, she ran to an open window with her knives, ready to face the many other servants brave enough to take her on.
Queen Nightmare Moon observed how active her subjects were as they were chasing the maids. While she had a few females in her ranks, it was clear that her maids were the greediest among her servants. For many reasons.
Having seen enough, she noticed that the only ones remaining were her highest guards, a few changelings holding the King's wife, and her nobles, with Maid Celestia crying silently, unable to do anything. She had more to say to them.
"As I was saying, Fancy will be honored to have that new maid for himself. I will also give him the Midnight Enchantment that my changeling made to awaken a sad pony into the happiest pony! With this, you can leave every sense behind and let your desires run wild, Fancy. Since it has been a long time for you, and I believe it is the princess's first time, I will give you 10 potions for this night without any extra charge! Isn't that great, Fancy?~"
Both Fancy and the King's daughter's eyes widened. Their expressions worsened when an earth pony Unit walked into the throne room, carrying a tray with ten bottles filled with a strange greenish-pink liquid.
Fancy looked on in horror. He glanced around, searching for something to indicate he was imagining this. He found nothing but jealousy and mocking smiles, and the despair on Celestia's and the King's wife's faces.
He was about to object, but stopped himself when he felt the trembling mare on his arm. Even if he didn't accept, she already had.
At least he could be gentle with her. "I... thank you... your majesty," he said, tightening his embrace around the poor fatherless daughter.
"Good~ I hope you can use my gifts very well.", Queen Nightmare Moon smiled, then redirected that smile towards her maid Celestia. "As for you, you can start with that poor slave of mine."
"...What?", maid Celestia took a moment to understand what she meant.
From time to time, maid Celestia was left apart from everything as a form of her Queen's mercy. Nightmare Moon believed it was more painful to leave her sister isolated, just as she had been isolated years ago. Hearing and doing nothing while everypony had fun was her initial punishment.
Now, her Queen had changed her mind. "You hear me well. I am going to do something about the problems my subjects are facing. Unlike you, who does nothing! HAHAHA!"
Not giving her time, maid Celestia was hold by her arms by the nobles, finally eager to have her after waiting for so long. This nobles started to drag her while the slave changeling try in any way to carried her to start already. Even trying to undone her clothes on the way.
The Queen's cruelty knew no bounds, and Celestia knew that refusing would only bring more suffering. With a heavy heart, she accept her current fate. Nightmare Moon watched with satisfaction, her smile never wavering. She reveled in the power she held over her sister, the once mighty Princess of the Day, now reduced to a mere servant. And thinking about her servants, she turn to her favorite.
Without saying a word, the Queen's lover began kissing her neck, chest and even sucking her nipple. Her lust was increasing to such a point that something caught her attention but she didn't care. She noticed another slave entering the throne room, dragging maid Fluttershy by the arm. Fluttershy's eyes were lifeless, devoid of any hope without maid Rainbow.
Having an idea of what those two were planning, she laughed. "HAHAHA! Very well! I will allow the whole castle to enter the Nocturnal Amore! Just make sure to clean up after you're done!"
With her final declaration, she left the room with a spell. In the next second, Queen Nightmare Moon and her Shadow were in her quarters, kissing as they joined the Nocturnal Amore.
Note. This part was suppose be a sex scene, however, due to the circumstance of writing it with the other pending parts and editing, I have put it in a low category so I won't write it for now. Beside that I prefer being catch writing Pinkie singing a song than Rule 34 content of MLP without a form to explain my boss.
IF you are trying to think what I had in mind, look for H manga doujinshi 'Gaming Harem' Chapter or Part 4 by Tomoe Sasamori.
Queen Nightmare Moon's gaze was lost in a moment of happiness and ecstasy. She had shaped the world around her exactly as she desired in this universe. She looked down at her Shadow, which returned her gaze with the same emotion.
Then she began to punch it. SMACK. "This could be my dream."
She punched again and again. SMACK. SMACK. SMACK. "This could end like this!"
She stopped, her fist still raised. "But I am stuck with this... PHONY!"
Queen Nightmare Moon's expression shifted to one of rage and fury. She delivered a final punch to her Shadow, having had enough.
This was not the Shadow she wanted. "When you're actually with that BUCKING BOOKWORM!" BANG
With her final punch, she summoned all her strength. Her fist crashed down on the damaged and misshapen head of the Shadow, smashing through it like a ripe fruit. The force of her blow was so immense that it not only obliterated the Shadow but also destroyed the bed, part of the floor, and the room around them. A magical blue mist, the essence of what they were made of, including that 'Shadow', escaped and dissipated into the air.
And so Queen Nightmare Moon's lament began. "WHY! WAHH!!! I can't continue in this farce! Luna! Please! Grant the request I made to you!"
With tears in her eyes, Nightmare Moon met Princess Luna's angry gaze. "So you can use that memory as your own? Let me think... Denied!"
The real Luna, in her adult form and wearing the dress she donned for her return announcement in the real world, waved her hand to freeze the false world. But she didn't stop there.
Luna then focused her control to start undoing everything she didn't like, rather, everything she hated that could exist in here. She undid the copies of every citizen and pony, and the other countries that were born in this false world. She even sped up when she started to erase the versions of the maids she had wanted so badly to delete when they were created. Luna took a moment to clear her mind when she undid the copy of Twilight in this world.
When she was done, Luna opened her eyes. Her sadness was as clear as water on her face. She knew that this version could have happened if Nightmare Moon had won. But it was necessary.
Having had enough, Luna grabbed a blanket and threw it to cover her other self. "You really are my worst version. Couldn't control yourself when I was with him."
"Well, excuse me, princess!", Nightmare Moon responded, her head poking out from under the blanket. "Do you know how hard it was to distract us from that slut kissing our Shadow? At least you should have done it so we could have a real kiss rather than using our imagination!"
"Oh, so your request to have sex with him will help you in your work?", Luna crossed her arms from hearing it a hundred times. "My answer will be the same. I rejected your request!"
"Come on! You don't even believe it yourself. Otherwise, how do you always spy on me with my imaginary Shadow?", Nightmare Moon stood up on the bed revealing her in that sexy lingerie, which Luna thought about. "Have you forgotten that you were the idea with this outfit? And how did I catch you trying it on in this world? How many wet dreams have 'you' dreamed about this? With him?!"
Luna's eyes widened and her face turned red show she couldn't deny it, so she started to refuse. "Take that back and cover yourself!"
"Hey!", Nightmare Moon was taken by surprise when Luna climbed onto the bed and started struggling with her.
Both Luna and Nightmare Moon began to fight, each trying to make the other retract. Anyone seeing them in their current state, taking out the adult things, could tell they were sisters fighting innocently. The fight became even more chaotic when their third sister wanted to join in.
IWANTIT
'!!!', Luna and Nightmare Moon froze, noticing their other self.
Both mares stopped and started to work together. A magic blue dust tornado instantly manifested in the imaginary room around them. The tornado began to destroy everything in the false world.
The castle, the forest, and all the other place; countries, cities, towns, and monuments, were disintegrating into the blue mist from which they were made. The flora and fauna of this imaginary world also crumbled into the mist. Citizens, slaves, and versions of the real world joined in the dissolution, their forms fading into the swirling blue dust.
Everything that made up the fake world turned back into the magical energy that had created it, and everything returned to where it came from as the tornado that continued to pick up the remains.
When the dissolution was complete, all that remained was an empty, white rocky landscape under a clear, star-filled sky. As the last remnants of the false world vanished, a profound silence settled over the scene, with the planet Terra visible above.
When the tornado finally ceased, Luna and Nightmare Moon stood together, ready. Both mares were no longer in their previous outfits; instead, they were fully armed in their respective armors. Luna wore her new light blue night armor, while Nightmare Moon donned her darker blue night armor. Luna held a version of her old sword, and Nightmare Moon wielded her battle scythe.
The two mares held their weapons tightly, standing ready inside the ruined castle in the main hall. This was the true form of the castle from the false world, mirroring the Castle of the Two Sisters in the real world. For Luna and Nightmare Moon, it was a reflection of their current souls.
The Castle of the Solitary Eclipse. Luna's soul realm. Was here where she sleep.
I...WANTIT...ALL...
Luna and Nightmare Moon never let their guard down, they both even thought to see 'her' coming out of the dark and empty hallway that goes deeper. Even if they no longer heard her, they still did not drop their weapons.
Minutes felt like hours as they remained vigilant, their breaths shallow and controlled. The oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on them, but they did not waver. They were prepared for anything, yet nothing came. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the shadows receded, and the whispers faded away.
Luna and Nightmare Moon exchanged a glance, their expressions a mix of relief and lingering wariness.
"She's still sleeping.", Luna whispered, her voice barely audible.
Nightmare Moon nodded, lowering her weapon slightly. "For now, at least. We must remain vigilant."
Luna stood up with more ease, but as she raised her hand, she noticed how tightly she gripped her sword. She gazed at her reflection, her fear of 'her' still present, even knowing 'she' was sleeping. The realization struck her. 'She' was more real than Luna herself, more true than this version of Luna.
With pain in her soul, Luna sighed heavily, releasing what was left of her fears. "Agreed. I shouldn't interfere too much with you. But please, try not to be so savage for my liking."
"You call that savage?!", Nightmare Moon sat on a rubble with her scythe on her lap. "Savage would be eating the heads collected in that dream world. 'She' even demanded the blood of foals! And don't get me started on what 'she' thought about the false daughters and her plans with them! That was savage! And that all happened just last freaky Friday!"
"SIGH... I know, that's why I rescued you.", Luna pinched her eyes. "Look, I'm sorry. I know I didn't restore you and give you some power just to listen to 'her' demands. But by doing so, you help me distract 'her' while I'm in the real world."
"Then how about we change places?", Nightmare Moon's suggestion didn't make Luna laugh. "Well, I tried. But let me say that you should be more active in your job. At least try to find a way to hug him, even with his armor, so I have material to work with!"
"And you think that I... haven't thought about it.", with heat rising in her face, Luna turned to leave. "I will continue our life... Please, continue making a life 'she' is happy with."
Nightmare Moon followed her with her gaze, watching as Luna left the soul realm and returned to their physical body. She stared at the space where her other self had vanished, a hint of pity in her eyes.
"Yeah... While I dream about him, you can wake up and see that you are not.", Nightmare Moon said, standing up and heading towards the tower where she had created the false world. She took one final look at the entrance to their soul before leaving.
In the deepest part of The Castle of the Solitary Eclipse, without needing to see it in person, Nightmare Moon knew the empty circular hall was at peace.
Where 'she' slept. The True Nightmare.
Heavy metal knuckles on her hands, metal wings made of razor blades, and a rougher, heavier armor covered in fight marks, blood, and spikes. Her helmet, adorned with horns on both sides, covered her entire face and upper jaw. White fangs contrasted with her dark fur and skin. True Nightmare slept with empty blue eyes.
I...WANTIT...ALL...
Her face and body were enveloped by a white magic mantle that calmed her. She was resting on her back at the top of a scorched tree planted on a rock with Luna's cutie mark.
Its eyes stared menacingly, waiting to comply with its desires.
